《Perverted Demon》


 Chapter 1: Rowen.

    Chapter 1: Rowen.


    A boy, currentlypletely soaked in warm scented water, although his body was hurting all over but he was not attentive to his pain, all around him there is a faint mist and he can see silhouettes of beautiful girls in them.


    Soon a gust of wind rose from below his body and the water around him started to rece away from him and the mist in the surrounding got even denser making him unable to see anything.


    Soon that gust of wind circted around his body, raising his goosebumps and the wind ended up on his throat. Tightly grasping it and levitating him above the ground.


    Although he can sense wind all over his body but somehow air refused to enter his body, he was currently suffocating.


    Soon due to suffocation he felt a tingling sensation all over his body then he started to turn cold. His heartbeat slowed down and he stopped struggling for air, he felt nothing but pure bliss coursing through his body and just when his soul was about to leave his body he felt another soul entering his body which consumed his soul.


    "Ssh!"


    With a ssh, he fell into the water again and most of the mist surrounding him gotpletely dissolved making his vision clear.


    Although he was gasping for air, he tilted his head and saw a beautiful naked girl with silver hair looking at him with cold eyes. Currently, all the other girls have already gone from the bath and only the naked silver hair girl with a few female guards in ck clothing was there.


    One of the female guards held a sword on the beautiful girl''s neck and a streak of sanguine blood was currently flowing from her neck to her bosoms, making her even more attractive.


    "Prince!"


    A female guard came from behind and held onto the boy''s hands over her shoulder supporting him to stand up.


    "Brother"


    The girl with silver hair said with disgust in her eyes.


    "Let her go."


    The boy ordered the guard with the sword on the beauty''s neck.


    The silver-haired beauty after feeling that there is no threat grabbed a towel and quietly left the bath with an angry expression on her face.


    "Prince Rowen are you ok?"


    The female guard supporting him asked with a worried face.


    Rowen smiled and looked at the guard holding the de and said.


    "Help me to my courtyard."


    The guard sheathed her sword and took in charge of Prince to escort him to his Pce.


    Her name is ir and she is the personal guard of Rowen. She had a beautiful figure and mesmerizing jade green eyes.


    The previous owner of this body, the real prince Rowen came to the royal bath to peep into his sister bathing.


    He waspletely in love with his silver-haired sister Princess Soleil, although the previous owner was not a pervert. But his desperate love after getting rejected many times soon turned into anger and then the anger manifested into lust.


    Although he is the only prince of the Kingdom of Ellesmere and the only child of the royal Queen due to his trashy talent he does not have enough power to forcefully took his sister as his partner.


    His sister is the only child of the second wife of his father the King of Ellesmere.


    Although he could have gotten any of the girls in his kingdom to warm his bed. But his blind love towards his sister leads to his early death today giving Alrad a chance to enter his body.


    Alrad was a vampire from a lower ne. While searching an ancient tomb he found an all Omni powerful demonic technique.


    Just as he touched the totem of technique his bodypletely dissolved in the thin air and his soul transferred to this higher ne with all the knowledge of technique in his soul.


    To his surprise, he is reincarnated into a peculiar situation where the body''s previous owner''s sister killed him due to his perverted nature.


    Because he digested the previous owner''s soul he retained all his memories leading him to control the situation pretty quick.


    He looked at the woman by his side who is currently helping him to his courtyard.


    She is a beauty and his personal guard. Due to extreme retarded personality of the previous owner of his body he let this gem go to other hands.


    She already had a boyfriend, who is the imperial guard of his father the king.


    Looking at the pale white skin and cherry red lips of his guard a smile crept on his lips which he quickly settled with a red sh in his eyes.


    The Demonic technique he got from the ancient tomb feeds on the negative emotions of others, which means the more suffering he caused the more powerful he will get.


    And one day he will achieve his goal of being a Vampire God, terrorising all the existence within all the realms.


    After reaching his room the beautiful guard ced his body on the bed and turned to call his servants to help him.


    "ir"


    Rowen said with a smile on his face.


    Listing to him the beautiful guard turned around and kneeled on the floor.


    "Orders, My Prince."


    She said with a resolute voice.


    "Help me change my clothes."


    Listing to him she raised her head to look at the smiling prince sitting on the bed.

 Chapter 2: My Sex Slave.

    Chapter 2: My Sex ve.


    "My Prince, I will immediately send servents to help you change."


    ir said while her heartbeat started to rise.


    "I want you to change my clothes and from today on you will do my every job like making me food and help me bathing."


    When she heard him say help him bathing her face started to turn red from shame and slight anger.


    This good for nothing prince dare to order her, a Qi synchronising stage cultivator to change his clothes and do all other menial tasks.


    If not for The King and the Queen heavily doting on him she would have in this piece of shit, right here and now.


    "Prince you have no right to order me around for such small tasks, I will send the grand steward right away at your service."


    ir said and started to turn around while releasing a slight aura to intimidate him.


    "I have heard you have a little brother, my sweet ir and he wants to join the Royal ck Army, I have even heard how he is talented and hardworking youth, I hope he does not rebel against the kingdom and gets a death penalty."


    Rowen said with a smile stered on his face.


    Listening to his words a suffocating aura covered the entire courtyard, a hot piercing murderous aura descended on the Prince leaving him unable to directly look at ir.


    Especially how this piece of shit has addressed her as ''my sweet ir'' and tried to ckmail her with her brother, if not for her family and friends she would have already killed him.


    Somehow resisting her suffocating aura Rowen looked up in her zing green eyes and smiled.


    "Kill me, If you don''t then it will be hard for you in the future to stay in the capital."


    He said with a mocking look in his eyes.


    "And your lover that piece of trash, I will kill him too with your sweet little brother."


    Actually, both she and her lover belonged to the second queen''s family, she was recruited by his second mother to make his life hard behind the shadows.


    Like how she didn''t appear at the bath even after a long time of him falling through the roof.


    Like how the roof of the bath was so weak to not even stand his weight.


    Although the previous owner of the body didn''t have enough mind to understand these underhanded tricks. But Alrad was a vampire himself in the previous life he can easily fathom their ideas just by looking at them.


    He is going to teach all these fools that now they just can''t hold him down he is not the previous cowardly prince who used to fear his second mother because he was in love with her daughter.


    Everything will change now, this whole country will cower under his fear one day and all of this start with this little slut of his bodyguard.


    He will make sure topletely break her into submission and make her his sex ve.


    Suddenly all the pressure in the hall disappeared and ir stood still in utter shock, looking at the Prince who has a mocking look on his face and his lecherous eyes rolling all over her body.


    She can tell by just looking at his eyes that he is thinking of having sex with her, she gulped her saliva and fear started to cover her face.


    Her hands started to turn cold, although she can kill him right here and right now, but if she did, her whole family and herself will be executed by the Queen.


    Although she can risk her life but her family and friends. She can''t bring herself to drag them with her.


    ''How did this little cowardly piece of shite get so much courage suddenly, I thought he will submit to me if I applied enough pressure on him.''


    She thought and slowly stepped towards him.


    "As youmand my prince, I will be your personal servant from now on and I will do all of your daily chores but please don''t drag my family and my lover into this."


    She applied force to the word lover, indicating that she is already taken and it would be immoral of him to do anything perverted to her. As her boyfriend himself is a Royal Guard of the King of Ellesmere and cousin of second Queen.


    She came near him and started to remove his robe.


    "Stop, I have changed my mind, you will not be my ve from now on."


    Rowen said with a smile on his face.


    ''Hmm, finally he understood his ce that how he is just a trash Prince with no cultivation talent. I think he got scared of Grover my boyfriend and cousin of her second mother.''


    "No worries Prince, everybody makes mistakes, I will be lenient on you and will notin about you to Grover."


    ir said with a fake smile and disdain on her face. She turned around and started to leave his courtyard, today she will definitely change her duties and instead be the manager of a small squad rather than his personal bodyguard and she will make sure to teach him a perfect lessontter on.


    But just as she was about to leave a voice sounded in her ears making her expression stiff.


    "You will be my Sex ve from now on."


    She stood stiff at her ce not believing her ears, she thought she had an illusion because the cowardly prince she knew can never have enough courage to say something like that to her a Qi synchronization level cultivator.


    But her stupor suddenly broke when two hands slid from behind her back directly grabbed her boobs.

 Chapter 3: Blair

    Chapter 3: ir


    "You have a pretty good rack there my pretty ve."


    Rowen said standing behind ir. His hands fondling her soft boobs, his crotch touching her bouncy ass from behind. She can feel his breath on her ears.


    ir stood stiff at her ce, her mind wentpletely nk for a moment then anger started to fill her mind. She released her Qi synchronization aura and pushed Rowen back with full force.


    Rowen flew back a few meters and finally crashed into his bed, his face pale and blood seeping out of the corners of his mouth.


    ir turned around in fury and when she saw a smiling expression on his face and blood seeping out of his mouth, fear started to grip her whole body. Her whole body turned cold, she knew if the Prince said a single word about what she had done to him then no matter what she would definitely die and the life of her friends and family will end up in his hands.


    She quickly ran towards the prince and helped him get up. Tears started flowing from her eyes and she waspletely helpless right now.


    "Prince... I am sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s just... It''s just..."


    Before she could exin her act, Rowen smiled with his teeth full of blood exposed, looking like a demon who will devour her soul. His right hand shot up and grabbed the neck of his personal bodyguard cum sex ve.


    He gripped her neck tightly making her suffocate. Her face turnedpletely pale due tock of oxygen and tears flowed endlessly from her fear-stricken emerald green eyes.


    Although she can easily avoid his grip or even destroy his hands with just releasing a bit of her qi. But she didn''t dare to do so because if she did then even gods will not be able to save her from the wrath of the Queen.


    That''s why she silently endured this torment.


    Seeing her not acting against him, Rowen smiled and then nted his blood filled lips on hers and started invading her mouth with his tongue.


    After some time he let go of her neck and then deepened his kiss. Due tock of air, she tried to get away from the prince but his grip behind her head was quite tight forcing her to suck his tongue desperately.


    After some time Rowen let go of her lips and she gasped for air and circted her qi to calm her body down.


    In the meantime Rowen took out a blue coloured pill from his spatial ring to heal his internal injuries and then took the pill to subdue the pain in his chest.


    ''This bitch. How dare she injure me, I will teach her a lesson so that she will follow my order like a loyal dog from now on.''


    He thought and looked at the weeping beauty in front of him, He can feel his energy rising from her negative emotions which made him smile even more with pleasure.


    Seeing his devilish smile, ir quickly shot to her knees and bowed down her head to the floor.


    "I am at the mistake prince, please punish me."


    She said with a panic-stricken expression.


    "Remove your clothes."


    Rowen sneered at her pathetic site and ordered her to remove her tight ck coloured robe which covered her beautiful jade-like skin.


    In the worlds of Twelve great heavens, one can enhance their looks the more they cultivate. The higher the cultivation of a person is the more beautiful they can get if they want.


    That is why all the powerful females of this world are just extraordinary beauties including his personal ve ir.


    ir is a Qi synchronization level expert which is the forth stage of martial realms which are Body Condensation, Qi Formation, Qi maniption, Qi synchronization, Spirit Formation, Spirit Maniption, Spirit synchronization and then one can be a True Deity.


    Although some say that there are even more legendary stages after bing a Deity but in the kingdom of Ellesmere and the surrounding nations no one has seen anyone greater than a True Deity.


    There are only two true Deities in the whole continent of Rubloa one of which is Rowen''s grandfather the previous king of the Ellesmere who is currently in a scheduled meditation.


    And the second one is the Pill Diety Aurora, she is the most famous doctor in the continent of Rubloa, Legends have it that she can even bring back a dead person alive if she wants.


    Thinking of the famous Pill Diety a smirk formed on Rowen''s face.


    ''Some says that she is still a virgin and has taken an oath to never have an intimate rtionship with any man. Hehe, it will be fun to break such a pure maiden like her.''


    He thought and looked at his bodyguard who is reluctantly and slowly removing her ck robe revealing her jade white skin underneath.


    And due to all the negative emotions that she is having now Rowen started to circte his nameless Demonic technique in his dantian.


    Because of his talent in cultivation which is almost none, he is currently only inte stages of Body Condensation and even that is due to the expensive pills and herbs he gets a regr supply of from his mother.


    But if he managed to break the girl in front of him then he was sure that he can easily enter thete stage of Qi formation level, after all, she was a Qi synchronization realm expert, her emotions carry more weight then a normal dilly dally on streets.


    After some time all of ir''s clothes were kept aside by her leaving only her ck coloured bra and panties, which she was reluctant to remove.


    Seeing her hesitating Rowen summoned a sword from his ring and sliced apart the ck coloured bra she was currently wearing.

 Chapter 4: Unexpected

    Chapter 4: Unexpected


    Just as her ck coloured bra dropped on the wooden floor of Rowen''s courtyard, ir quickly ced both of his hands on her boobs not giving a chance to let Rowen see her nipples.


    She is already in love with Grover who is a handsome, caring and kind guy. Who fulfils all her needs and desires, he is also strong too with a cultivation realm of Spirit maniption.


    She has promised him that both of them will marry each other when she will break through to the spirit formation level. He has even brought her a spirit condensation dan which is very expensive to buy even for a Royal guard like him.


    Spirit condensation dan can help someone to breakthrough from Spirit maniption to Spirit synchronization, although he could have used that pill for himself and had advanced to the next realm, instead of this he gave it to her for an early breakthrough so that she can marry him.


    After thinking to this point tears started to fall from her eyes and her emerald eyes turned red from anger, no matter what she can''t let her boyfriend''s effort wasted.


    ''This piece of shit...''


    She gritted her teeth in anger and venomously red at Rowen trying to suppress him again.


    ''Why did he not die in the bathing chamber, I, with the help of the Second Queen and Princess Soleil, formted a perfect n to kill him, he should have died by the time I reached to rescue him and then we could have named his death on the broken roof and his trashy talent due to which he died just by falling from the roof. That little bitch of the princess, can''t even do an easy job properly.''


    She thought and sneered angrily at her misery, she can''t do anything to him right now. If she did then she will die with him too.


    ''I will have to make sure to kill him as soon as I get a chance to do so and I will have to make sure to hide whatever happens from now on in this room today.''


    She has already submitted her fate to this suddenly turned brave from a loser Prince of his. She can''t fathom the sudden change in his behaviour.


    If she knew from the start that he will be like this, then she would have seduced him instead of Grover.


    Although she is in love with his boyfriend now. But when she started her rtionship with him, it was only because of his position as a Royal Guard of the king himself.


    She was a gold digger that fell in love with her victim and now she can''t imagine to part ways with him. She was terrified to even have the thought of him knowing what is happening here.


    If Grover even got a hint of what is happening here then he will definitely kill the prince in his rage affecting both her and her family as the aftermath.


    The Queen will make sure to kill the seven generations of the murderer of her beloved kid which will include her as his lover.


    "Pull your hand''s down."


    Rowen said with a sweet voice and came close to her. His breath mixing with her''s and seeing the helpless expression of this arrogant beauty his dick hardened to its limits.


    He grabbed both of her hands and slowly removed them from her bosom revealing her milky smooth boobs with a pink are on top of both of them. Although her rack was not toorge, neither it was small, she has a perfect shape on her chest and her ass.


    He slowly removed his grip from her hands and slid his right hand from her stomach to her boobs enjoying the feeling of her amazing skin.


    The flow of the emotions from her body making him feel even more excited, he just wanted to tear her arrogance apart with his huge dick.


    The rapid flow of his demonic technique also made his penisrger than he normally had. Soon an aura started to cover his whole body giving him evil but seductive charm.


    Feeling the abnormally cold sensationing from his hand and entering her body from her chest region she shivered and a moan escaped from her mouth.


    She was unexpectedly turned on just from his hand and she can feel her ck colour panties started to turn moist. Her body started to heat up and her brain started to feel hazy.


    "What is happening to my body... Ahh, I can''t stand this. what are you doing?"


    ir said with her wet eyes closed and warm breath flowing out of her lungs and dispersing in the environment.


    She could feel his cold hands roaming around her warm body sending currents after currents of pleasure to her blurry mind. Now even if she wanted to then she can''t circte her Qi, her bodypletely stopped listening to her will and has already submitted to this foreign sensation she has felt the first time in her life.


    Although she has already had sex with Grover before. But it was nothing like this, she is already dripping wet just from his touch, if he continued his assault on her then she is sure that she will climax just by a little bit of fondling.


    She was unexpectedly calm with him now she was even hoping for him to do all the things with her that she dreaded before.


    Soon his hand removed her panties and his iron cold finger separated her warm and moist slit giving her an unprecedented sensation running from her spine to her whole body, she was reaching the climax.


    But just at that time, he pulled his finger out and moved away from her. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him with expectations in her eyes, she wanted to feel that abnormally cold but pleasurable sensation again.


    But his next sentence made her feel empty, her head becamepletely nk and like and drug addict who didn''t get there daily dose, her body started shivering to want to feel the sensation again.

 Chapter 5: True Devil

    Chapter 5: True Devil


    "You can go now, I forgive you for your mistake, l am not that bad to force someone to have sex with me against their will."


    Rowen said with a devilish smile on his face. Anyone with enoughmon sense can make out from his expression that he was just toying with her.


    Actually, He could have used her to his heart''s content just now without her giving any resistance because she has already sumbed to the cold evil pleasure running through her whole body. But Rowen didn''t want that, he didn''t want her to ept her fate and enjoy his so-called harassment, because the negative emotions diminished from her body the moment she epted her fate.


    Many people have the Idea that devils bring forth extreme pain and suffering for all of the living but only a few know that true Devil resides in extreme pleasure and once someone sumbs to the pleasure, the devil getsplete control over their body, mind and soul.


    A person drowned in extreme pleasure is a person most easily controlled when one takes their pleasure away and that is what devils do they make one crave pleasures and make them their puppet.


    After listening to him conflicting feelings started to well up in ir, she was totally confused by herself. On one side she was happy that she could keep her loyalty with her lover but on the other hand, both her body and mind were craving for the foreign sensation that she just felt.


    Just thinking of the pleasure that Rowen has brought to her just by touching her made her face turn red from excitement and shame, she can''t believe herself that she wanted Rowen more than her love.


    Although there was no love and pleasant feeling between her and Rowen, her mind was more inclined to suffer under his hand rather than feel warmth and happiness with Grover.


    This thinking led her thoughts to despair, she knew what Rowen''s words meant just now. He wanted her to beg for him, he wanted her to fell in utter depts of his n and if she did, then no one knows that she will be able to return back to normal.


    ''How can this good for nothing Prince got so much power, did he secretly joined some evil cut? No, it''s not possible, I was with him all the time for the past three years, ''protecting'' him, how can he...''


    After thinking to this point her head turned toplete turmoil, that negative energy that she didn''t resist is now turning her in aplete mess, she wanted to end her life right now but her body was craving for him, no her body is now slowly transforming and forming a dependency on him.


    At this point, her naked body slumped on the ground and she looked at the prince with expectations and hatred both forming in her emerald green eyes.


    Seeing her slowly falling into his trap and unbounded negative emotions flowing out of her Rowen smiled and took a deep breath, circting his demonic technique to its full potential he can feel that he was currently breaking through he just needs a bit more just a bit more despair from his ve.


    "My little ve, how about you address me as you master? then maybe I would change my mind and help you put out of your misery."


    Rowen said while looking down at her pathetic but mesmerizing site.


    After listening to him, ir gulped a little saliva, her emotions turned even messier, she started shivering and her dried-up eyes started to moist again, she knew that she has to kill her identity as an independent individual and be his ve to fill her craving heart and she was regretting her previous decision of letting that cold negative energy in her body.


    She could have easily avoided that energy with her cultivation level but due to the fear of Queen and her ignorance she let him invade her body and quite possibly her soul.


    All the images of her with Grover now started spinning into her mind like how they care for each other like even after a fight how he came to her with a gift to make her mood bright, how even if it''s not his fault he would ask for her forgiveness if they broke into a fight then all those memories started to turn blurry and a ck aura with little sanguine mixed in it covered all her memories and then she could see a monster smiling at her.


    No..no..no... He was not a monster but a Devil a true Soul devouring devil, looking at her with his cold deep ck eyes his beautiful jet ck hair slowly flowing in the wind making a picture that no one can associate with a demon, but she knew that this handsome looking guy in front of her is a Demon.


    Suddenly, Rowen felt an extreme surge of power from her emotions and he felt extreme energy coursing through his body, he has broken through to the next level the Qi formation realm.


    Feeling his body he let out evilughter which can send shivers down one''s spine if one is too weak. And then he looked down at ir and picked her up to kiss her lips.


    "Master, please let me serve you, please make me your ve, I will do everything you want just let me be in your service."


    ir said after receiving his kiss.


    Listing to her a smile formed on his lips and then he started removing his clothes and after gettingpletely naked he cast a look at his servant.


    Knowing the meaning of his re, she came near him, kneeled and then took his big throbbing hard dick in her small soft mouth.

 Chapter 6: Breakthrough

    Chapter 6: Breakthrough


    Her lips closed down tightly around his veiny dick and her tongue constantly massaged and lubricated it with her saliva. This was the first time she has ever given a blowjob to someone, she hasn''t even given it to her boyfriend. But she can''t help but obey this man like a trained dog.


    The more she sucked his dick the more ck coloured cold aura poured into her body making her goosebumps rise with pleasure, she closed her eyes tightly and sucked his dick like it was the most delicious candy she has ever eaten.


    She has long forgotten that she is currently pleasuring a man that is not her boyfriend, although she knew that what she is doing ispletely wrong and immoral. She just can''t stop but savour the sensation to her heart''s content like how a thirsty man in a desert drinks cold water.


    He is like a drug to her body, she knew that he is harmful to her but her body just won''t listen to her. After some time she opened her legs and started fingering her clit with her right hand while sucking his dick.


    Rowen gripped her head with his hand and started pushing his big dick down to her throat, feeling her soft tongue wrapping around his dick and her saliva lubricating it, he felt ecstasy in his heart.


    His power continuously rising, he felt like he was on top of heaven, he never knew that one day he will be able to make a sex ve out of a girl of a higher ne, he never even imagined that he could reach a higher ne with the puny power he had before getting his hand on the demonic technique.


    He still doesn''t know the name of the demonic technique which he found in that ancient tomb, that changed his lifepletely, although he lost his vampire bloodline he knew that he can refine blood and be powerful with the demonic technique.


    Although the technique has many kinds of ways to torture someone or to gain power from someone, the most effective way was from their emotions. There was even a way to make someone his puppet with just injecting his blood into them if the cultivation gap is not toorge.


    Although he could make ir his puppet. But once she became his puppet all of her emotions will disappear, plus it was no fun to easily break someone without their consciousness, he wanted her to feel the pain and despair and he wanted her to know that although she could run away from him she can''t detach herself from him.


    From now on his mark will always be on her soul, she will not be able to forget him even if she destroyed her body.


    Just as he was about to cum, he stopped her and threw her on his bed, he doesn''t want her to feel the real pleasure, he wanted her to crave for it like a dying fish.


    Although he previously smashed into the bed, it was still ok, only a slight wooden piece was fallen on the ground from the bed.


    He turned ir around after throwing her on the bed and grabbing her waist from behind he ced his giant dick on the mouth of her anus.


    Feeling the huge bulge on her wrong hole, a shiver ran down her spine, she jerked and turned her head behind to look at the smiling devil at her, she knew that he was serious and was about to pierce her anus.


    "Master... Please... It''s. it''s too big for that, please forgive this servant for her previous sins, I will do whatever you say but please not that."


    She said while a sobbing expression appeared on her face.


    Listening to her and feeling the negative power rising in his body, Rowenughed and then pushed the tip of his penis in her asshole.


    "Uhh... Master... Please gently..."


    ir begged.


    He could feel the resistanceing from her anus, it wanted to push his dick out and it really was too small too fit his dick down but feeling that Rowen smiled even more and then with just a single thrust forcefully jammed half of his dick in her.


    "Ahh..."


    ir shirked but quickly pressed her hand against her mouth to stop her voice, he whole lower body got numb for a moment but then the pain came rushing, she took a pillow from the side of the bed and then bit it whit full force to bear the pain.


    Although she could circte her Qi to ease her pain. But she knew that if she did so than Rowen will stop and the ck energy from before will start tormenting her again.


    She can bear the pain, but she does not want to have that empty feeling again, the cravings she got from the ck energy were more than enough to make her go crazy, that is why she endured the paining from her lower regions.


    Slowly as the pain subsided, that cold ck aura started to ooze again in her ass from his dick and a pleasurable sensation started to coarse again.


    Feeling her body temperature rising, Rowen smiled and circted his demonic technique to its fullest and suddenly he broke through again and reached the middle stage of Qi formation level, now he just has to break her in order to reachte stages of Qi formation.


    Thinking to this point, he trusted his dick again against her tight ass and pegged his whole dick in her rectum.


    ir felt a mixture of both pain and pleasure running under her skin and making her brain go fizzy. The pleasure came from the ck aura and the pain came from the size of his dick.


    His dick was at least 11 inches long with good girthy size, it was enough to jam her to have seizures.

 Chapter 7: Kill.

    Chapter 7: Kill.


    Tears flowed from ir''s eyes, she was having a hard time keeping her sanity under the control of this monster, she knew that she is slowly falling deep and deep in the abyss of hell. She was currently enjoying that painful thing that Rowen is doing to her.


    She was not in any way was a masochistic person, she never felt gratified by pain in her life. But right now when his huge dick was in her ass, tearing it apart, she was having a time of her life. She enjoyed it. She enjoyed the sensation of pain and pleasurepletely filling her mind. And this was the thing she was afraid of right now.


    He is changing her, moulding her to a person that she never wants to be nor did she ever imagined to be. She turned around her head and with her moist green eyes she looked at the devil smiling at her, seeing his smile shivers ran down her spine.


    ''What is happening to me? This... This aura that keeps flowing in me is making me mad, this pleasure... ugh!''


    She thought and then she said with a pleading expression.


    "Master, please do it slowly, it hurts."


    Listening to her Rowen didn''t have even a bit of flicker in his expression and he lifted her upper body up from the doggy style position while his huge dick still in her anus, cing his head on her shoulder from behind, he bit her ear and then with both of his hands tightly squeezed her soft boobs.


    ir let out a loud moan of pleasure with this action of his.


    "See my sweet ve, you are enjoying this, so don''t ever tell your master what to do and what not to do, or you will face some severe punishment for your actions, your job as my ve is to follow all mymands like a little dog that you are."


    Rowen said and then squeezed her breast again with full force making her moan again with intense pleasure.


    He pushed her back again in the doggy style position and then started to thrust his dick up and down forcefully in her rectum while pping and squeezing her soft white buttcheeks, making them red.


    He thenughed while increasing his pace on her.


    ''Hahaha, I have never thought that one day I will be riding down the fairies of an upper ne and make them submit to my torture, it''s all thanks to that demonic technique.''


    Rowen thought.


    "My little ve, now call me master and beg for my dick, tell me how good you feel, is it better than your lover?"


    He said while pounding her ass and simultaneously squeezing her milky soft boobs with his hands.


    By now ir haspletely lost her little bit of sanity and the only reason she was still conscious is because of the pain she felt mixed with extreme pleasure.


    "Yes... Yes, master, please continue wreaking my ass with your huge dick and then fill it up with your cum, I beg master to punish all the offences this ve has done."


    She said with tears in her eyes and saliva drooling down her cherry red lips.


    Listening to her Rowenughed and then put his two fingers in her mouth while gripping her cheek and then started thrusting his dick with even more velocity.


    With each of his push, ir jerked with pain and then pleasure numbed her whole body and then this torment continued for five more minutes till Rowen filled her rectum with his white fluid.


    The moment he pulled his dick out of her anus she slumped on the velvety soft bed and then jerked three to four times, cumming.


    She came just by anal and her orgasms were like she never felt before with Grover. She turned her body facing the still throbbing dick of her prince and then she gulped her saliva in fear and excitement.


    She can''t believe that this humongous thing was in her little ass just now, giving her sensations she never felt before and making her orgasm again and again.


    She slowly started to regain her sanity and then she limpingly stood up and started cleaning his dick with her wet soft tongue.


    She took the tip of his dick in his mouth and then slowly made her way to half of it which filled herplete mouth.


    She started to lick it like how a dog licks a bone, she had a fervent expression on her face and with the full passion, she started to please her master.


    While she was doing this, Rowen wasughing like a true demon in his heart because he has already broken through to thete stages of Qi formation, which meant that his little ve was already broken under his pressure.


    He looked at the pale white face of ir, who is currently sucking his dick with passion. He ced both of his hands behind the back of her head and then with the full force he pushed his dick down her throat while filling it with his thick white semen.


    "Ahh..."


    He moaned in excitement.


    After some time of jerking his penis in her mouth, he got out of the bed and looked at his ve, her whole body was spasming right now with both pleasure andck of oxygen there were many blue spots visible on her white boobs, her ass waspletely red with his beating.


    Looking at her state a smile formed on his lips and then he ordered her to stand up and help him put on his clothing.


    ir obediently stood up and helped him with his clothing.


    After finishing his dress up he hugged the naked body of ir passionately and ced his mouth close to her ear.


    "Now my little ve, Go and kill that ex-boyfriend of yours."

 Chapter 8: Love.

    Chapter 8: Love.


    Listening to his words, a shiver ran down ir''s spine, her emerald eyes that were slightly monotonous by now, started to turn red due to slight veins popping out, she tumbled away from Rowen''s embrace andnded on the bed behind her.


    Her right had ced against her mouth, she wanted to vomit right now but nothing came, her mind was aplete mess, although she was in love with Grover however now she is not sure about her feelings, she felt like something was shrouding her consciousness.


    She thought about the devilish Prince in front of her, although he does not love her and didn''t even treat her like a human, she felt a connection with him, she felt like she belonged to him, the soothing coldness of his aura let her forget everything around her made her feel good with pleasure.


    She shook her head and then started circting her Qi to calm herself down and then her eyes met with Rowen''s eyes, she hesitated and then said.


    "As youmand my master, however, this servant of yours is not powerful enough to kill Grover, I will try my best."


    After saying this she kneeled down in front of him.


    "Hahaha..." Rowenughed like a demon and then said.


    "I will tell how we end the life of that piece of shit. You just follow mymands."


    After that, he started exining his n to ir, listening to him her eyes widened out of shock.


    ''This... This n was too vicious.''


    She never would have thought in her lifetime that she will obediently agree to something so vicious in her life, she can''t tell if Grover had a grudge with her master because even blood enemies don''t go to such lengths to kill someone. Only a devil, yes, only a true devil that enjoys misery and suffering can do something like this.


    By now she haspletely submitted to him, his ck aura haspletely invaded her soul, now if he even ordered her to suicide, she will not think twice before jumping to her own demise.


    She can feel a pleasurable sensation running through her whole bodying from her soul all the time and she knew that it will stop the moment she went against Rowen and she will rather die than give away this feeling, it was like life essence to her.


    She has already tried to circte her Qi to suppress the aura''s effect but all of it failed, the only way one can escape from this aura is to not let it enter one''s body in the first ce.


    After exining the demise of her ex-boyfriend, he smiled. He will not let him die easily, he will extract all the emotional power he could, before hepletely kills him.


    While he was thinking all this a surge of ck demonic aura rushed from his dantian to his brain, filling it with new information.


    ''Heart Devouring w''


    A new demonic technique imprinted in his brain. He already knew this when he got the demonic technique that it will give him additional benefits whenever he reached a certain milestone in his cultivation. He just didn''t know about the benefits but now looking at it he thought that it will give him different martial arts.


    This Heart Devouring w can be used topletely consume someone''s heart, raising ones own strength. The more powerful the owner of the heart the more power he will get.


    A smile formed on his lips, this technique was truly an evil force, made to descend utter despair on its victims.


    "Before we help your ex, I need to meet my mother first, now go and ask her permission, if I can enter her courtyard."


    He said and then dismissed ir from his room. She stood up and put on a ck coloured robe, after that she disappeared from the courtyard and headed toward the first Queen of Ellesmere.


    Thinking about his mom, the image of a pretty woman with a mature aura came to his mind, she was a slim and refined beauty and looked like she was in her early twenties.


    She had small boobs, almost t and small ass but her smooth white skin and the way she carried herself can make even the top beauties look like ugly swans in front of her. She always had a motherly passion for him and fulfilled all his needs.


    She even went as far as to threaten the second queen to let the princess marry him but with the help of her family and king, the second queen somehow managed to quell her anger by providing his mom with ten-thousand-year-old Blood Qi grass and a bunch of her family members as her and His Majesty''s servants like Grover his cousin and ir.


    Only after getting Blood Qi Grass which can help concoct a Blood meridian dan which can increase his son''s cultivation talent does she let the princess go.


    Although Blood meridian dan can increase one''s talent but not by many margins that is why the second queen, even after giving Blood Grass to his mom didn''t let the princess marry to Rowen.


    Thinking to this point Rowen smiled and then started pacing towards his mother''s courtyard, although he has just sent his servant for the permission he knew that he will be granted entry to the courtyard without any restrictions.


    Asking for permission was just a formality to him.


    His mom was already atte stages of Spirit synchronisation realm just a step away from bing a true Deity she was even stronger than the King of Ellesmere himself, it was only because of his grandfather who is in early stages of true Deity realm she was in control of the king or she would have already overthrown the empire and would have made her son the king.


    That is how much she loved him, she could even die for him.

 Chapter 9: Competition

    Chapter 9: Competition


    Although Rowen could use his mom to increase his power-up however he will not be able to get much of negative emotions from her, because she already does what''s in her power to fulfil his wishes and in the Vampires, there is a rule to never disrespect or go against one''s creator.


    Rowen however never cared about vampire rules, if he can use someone to reach his goal then he will use them without hesitation, even if they are his foe or friends.


    You can''t trust a Devil.


    He will try to get as powerful as he can without harming his mom too much because she is the one who will help him achieve the first step that is to get him the throne of Ellesmere.


    Rowen wants to be the king of Ellesmere and then reign his terror on all the civilians of the kingdom, that will be the way to be a surefire Diety, he may even ascend above a Diety and be a legendary existence.


    But for that, he needed to handle his grandfather, with his grandfather in the way it will be hard to even get the throne.


    Only if his mom can breakthrough from the spirit synchronization realm to true diety realm then she stood a chance against that old fart.


    His grandfather, although he loved him, however, is a righteous cultivator, he will never let his civilians suffer under the hands of anyone, even if it''s his beloved grandson.


    He will not hesitate to kill Rowen if ites to that.


    After seeing his mother standing at the entrance of her courtyard a smile formed on his face. This mom of his is too much in love with him, he wondered if he will be able to get any sort of negative emotions out of her without hurting her too much because at the end she is the one who will help him ascend the throne.


    "Dear Ronny, you should have said earlier, I myself would havee to your pce."


    She said while trying to hug him however Rowen just stepped aside not letting her touch him.


    Suddenly, he felt a huge gush of power running through his body, his body was drunk on the power. The negative emotionsing through her mom was enough to push his cultivation to the brink of a breakthrough if he gets just a little more then he will be able to reach the Qi maniption realm.


    ''Love is the most powerful weapon one can hold.''


    He thought and then continued to walk inside his mother''s room with a poker face. The more he ignored his mom the more power he felt rushing through him.


    After reaching her room he only let ir and Queen in and sent the rest of the servants out. He then silently sat on a chair and asked ir to bring him some alcohol.


    His mother standing by his side, couldn''t bear his silence anymore she raised her voice a little and then asked.


    "What happened Ronny are you angry with your mom? Did I do something wrong to make you hate me?"


    Rowen answered her questions with silence he quietly took a spiritual wine-filled ss from ir and started sipping on it, he could feel his power increasing steadily.


    ir on the side was inplete shock, she had never seen anyone, who had enough courage to ignore the queen in the whole of Ellesmere, even the King had to be respectful in front of her, however, her master is treating this godly figure like air.


    She gulped her saliva out of fear because she knew that if Queen got angry then the first one to suffer will be the person in front of her and currently only her and prince is in front of her and as the prince is Queen''s beloved only she will suffer.


    Although she could do anything for her master, however, dying without any good reason will be bad for her, her soul may even be a restless wandering spirit.


    She looked at her master and seeing him drinking his spiritual wine leisurely, she trembled in fear but then the ck aura slowly seeped out of her soul calming her down she felt an extreme pleasure running through her veins.


    Seeing his dear son is not replying to her, Queen also sat down on a chair and then calmingly summoned a jar of alcohol and started sipping it.


    Heh... She will never lose to her son in the alcohol sipping contest.


    Seeing his mom contending with him Rowen almost sprayed his wine out of his mouth and ir''s jaw dropped on the floor. She never expected the almighty Queen to interpret the situation like this.


    Seeing both of them bing nervous a smug expression formed on the Queen''s face and then she drowned the entire jug of beer in her stomach and then summoned another one.


    "Heh... I am still your mother when ites to drinking alcohol. He he he"


    Queen said and then jugged another jar of alcohol in her stomach and then she got a hup.


    Both Rowen and ir looked at the queen dumbfounded, although from the memories of the previous owner of his body Rowen guessed that his mom was a little light-headed, however, because how the previous owner was a retard himself he always looked at his mother like a godly figure.


    That created an image of a formidable and beautiful cultivator in rd''s mind when he devoured his soul.


    "Mom."


    Rowen said with a dumbfounded expression. But after some thought, he smiled and stood up from his ce. He strode towards his mom and then ced his lips on hers.


    Feeling his son''s tongue in her mouth, Queen broke out of her stupor, her eyes widened and her head bes suddenly clear, she pushed him back gently and then red deep in his ck eyes stupidity.


    Although this mom of his was a little mentally impaired however she had enough sense to push him away.


    Rowen smiled and then started kissing his mom again and tried to remove her robe.


    Seeing Rowen''s actions, ir''s eyes widened in shock and she can''t believe her eyes currently, she thought that her death was near.

 Chapter 10: Passion

    Chapter 10: Passion


    After some force full kissing, Queen of Ellesmere started to enjoy and pushed her tongue in her son''s mouth, licking his pallet and then she started sucking his tongue desperately.


    She even helped him open her white coloured silky robe revealing her smooth jade-like skin underneath. Soon she started to increase her force on him, she waspletely lost in lust and ced her hand over his crotch, feeling his humongous dick over his clothes.


    Rowen was shocked at first but instantly calmed down, he knew from the moment he kissed her that she was a son-con mom, she just wanted a chance to have an intimate rtionship with her son and today was her chance.


    He was even sure that she had not let the King touch her beautiful body from the moment he was born, It was a desperate love.


    ir waspletely shocked right now, her jaw was still on the floor.


    ''This... This... If anybody sees this then both Prince and the Queen will be in trouble.''


    Incest is a huge taboo in the continent of Rubloa, only demons and heretics take part in these kinds of acts and it is a punishable offence to life imprisonment or even death in case the culprits are not nobles.


    Although no one knew how many noblesmit this crime, however for the past hundred years, not a single case of this taboo has evere up in the judgement room of King of Ellesmere.


    ir quickly came out of her daze and scurried towards all the doors and windows, quickly sealing them with her spirituality, making the whole room soundproof and no one below her level will be able to peek in with their spiritual sense and even if someone above her level came they will not be able to peek without breaking her spiritual wall.


    And breaking the spiritual wall in Queen''s room without her permission is almost equal to leaving their life there.


    Queen of Ellesmere the Lady Lilias is a legendary figure in the whole of Ellesmere almost no one can threaten her, that is why even her imperial guards will not break into her room without her permission.


    If she can''t save herself then neither can they.


    After sealing the room, ir quickly strode towards her master and started helping him removing his clothes slowly.


    In no time both Lady Lilias and Rowen werepletely naked kissing each other passionately, both or their hands randomly drifted around each other body, making a beautiful scene of love and taboo.


    Suddenly, both of them started to float in the air while still engaged in sexual activity and then gentlynded on the soft big bed of Queen.


    The bed wasrge enough for five people to sleep on itfortably and it was filled with special cotton, fetched from thousand years old Gossypium grown in the valley of the demise. Making the bed soft andfortable.


    Both of them floated due to the power of Queen, she released her spirituality which leads both of them to her bed without breaking this perfect moment of sexual engagement with her son.


    She wanted to savour every part of him, she has suppressed her desires for too long, her love for his son was even unfathomable for Rowen, he was not getting even a spark of negative energy from her.


    Although he can get a surplus amount of negative energy from her just by stopping the act of sexual engagement with her, however, he knew that if he stopped now then he will never be able to get his mom''s soul, she will never let this taboo happen again.


    As she was madly in love with him, she didn''t want to let him suffer the karma of taboo this big, she was currently only doing this only in the heat of the moment and the suppressed desires of her infinite love towards his son.


    This was his only chance topletely invade her soul with his ck aura if he missed this chance then it will act as a catalyst in his mom''s mind and then she will never let him touch her no matter how much she loved him.


    He quickly started to circte his demonic technique in his dantian, while he rubbed his fingers on her clit.


    Lilias could feel a cold aura invading her body making her moan in pleasure. Although she can feel that aura however she didn''t resist it, she knew that this aura wasing from his son and it was making her feel extreme pleasure.


    Suddenly she felt an iron cold finger invading her sacred region with brought an extreme sense of pleasure and fulfilment with it she moaned and bent her back in excitement.


    Rowen while figuring her started to lick her t boobs, he gently bit her pink nipple and then started to stir his tongue around it.


    Queen''s mind suddenly went ck with so much pleasure and then everything became clear in front of her.


    She jerked three to four-time on her soft bed and released fluid from her vagina.


    She came, she came just by his fingering, she thought of herself as someone hard to please sexually. But just now she orgasmed just by his two fingers. Her love, she looked at the smiling boy on top of her. No, he was not just a boy anymore, he has be a perfect man, her love had grown enough to sexually satisfy her.


    She looked at him with a warm expression on her face, her eyes moistened with love and then she smiled.


    She pulled him towards her and then started invading his mouth with her tongue, both of her legs surrounded his hips tightly fixing them, due to which both of their crotches met with each other and then she felt his manhood on her stomach.


    She haspletely ignored the size of his manhood until now because of her passion for him. But now as her head has cleared a little, she felt its size on her stomach and then she gulped her saliva in expectation.

 Chapter 11: Crimson Serpent

    Chapter 11: Crimson Serpent


    Queen Lilias has a willowy body, making her sacred region also small inparison to other females if the huge dick of her son pierced her vagina then she was not sure if it will fit or not.


    After appreciating Rowen''s manhoodying bare on her smooth white crotch, she peered in his deep jet ck eyes and then her face flushed red instantly with shame, she can''t believe herself that in her desperation she has let a taboo happen.


    She tried to push him away gently and reluctantly with her snowy white thin hands, but her son''s body didn''t budge an inch from the top of her, Rowen even started to rub his dick against her vulva slowly.


    Feeling his giant dick on her vulva her face turned even red and like a scared kitten she tried to be free from his embrace, she didn''t use her spirit power because she didn''t want to hurt her son, or maybe a part of her still wanted the taste of his dick.


    Lilias''s eyes started to moistened she looked at his son''s face which currently had an angry expression, due to her resistance. She suddenly panicked and slowly started to move her crotch in rhythm with her son.


    She can break a taboo but she can lever let her son be angry on her, her heart just now when she saw her son angry at her felt a pain that she had only experienced once when her son was in her womb.


    At that time when her crimson serpent bloodline suddenly activated, she absorbed all of her son''s talent due to her damnable bloodline, who was still just in her womb.


    It''s all because of her that Rowen has a talent this low in martial cultivation, and that is the reason why she loved him even greater than her own life, she can never let her son be angry with her. He is the only reason why she has this much talent in martial cultivation and how she has reached on the level of a deity at such a young age.


    She has hidden it from everyone in kingdom that she is already on early stages of deity level, the same realm as Rowen''s grandfather, she is just patiently waiting for the day she broke through to the middle level of deity realm than she will overthrow the empire and make her son the king.


    It will be then, that she will force that bitch Second queen and her daughter to be his son''s ve, she will spoil him as much as he wants, to make his all the wishese true.


    But going from the initial level to the middle level of the Deity realm will still take her about three years, even with her talent. And after Rowen''s birth, Crimson Serpent never came back to aid her in her cultivation speed.


    She was afraid that if the king of Ellesmere came to know of her cultivation then, he will spare no effort to kill her, although the king loved both of them he loved his throne more than anything and he will not let anybody to sit on his throne till he is alive.


    And if she identally died due to this, then that bitch, the second queen will make the life of her son worse than hell, just a little more power and then everything will be under her control.


    Feeling her lower region in rhythm with his dick Rowen smiled and then kissed Lilias on her neck leaving a red mark, if his dad saw this red mark on her wife, he wondered how pissed of the king will be, he may even spray blood from his rage and get green on his head.


    Rowen reached for her ears and then said.


    "I love you, mom."


    Feeling his warm breath on her ears and the words he just said now, a shiver of excitement ran down her spine. She then looked at his son and nodded with a blush.


    Rowen knew what she meant just by her nod and without any wait, he ced his huge dick on the mouth of her vagina, he then held her slim waist tightly and started to push his dick slowly.


    He can feel his mom''s tight and warm vagina, its wall trying to expand to the size of his dick.


    Lilias suddenly felt her lower region separating and her son''s huge manhood invading her frail body. She opened her mouth and then let out a moan with her back currently bending back in pain and pleasure.


    She felt a chilling warmth crawling under her skin originating from a cold auraing from her son, her head went blurry for a second and then a wave of pleasure swept her fog away.


    Currently, only the top of his dick has entered her and she felt like she is already filled to the brim. She wanted her son to feel good not herself so that''s why she grabbed his shoulders and said.


    "Push it in with a single thrust."


    Rowen listening to her and smiled, this mom of his has fallen too deep for him, she is even ready to feel pain for his sake as he was not getting any negative energy from her he decided to enjoy her sweet love as much as he can.


    Love is a feeling that ismon in both Devils and Gods, both feel good when someone loves them and both feel miserable when someone loves them, no one has ever escaped from its dual nature once they have fallen in the pit of love.


    Rowen was no exception form thisw, he knew that if he fell in love with someone he will inevitably suffer in future but he just can''t help it, this mom of his is too selfless.


    Her love for him is too much even if he tries to escape from it, he will inevitably fell in it, furthermore the more he tried to resist it the more he will suffer.


    Rowen helplessly sighed and then pushed his crotch forcefully in her vagina.


    Lilias feeling his dick invading her vagina let out a moan of pain and then she clenched her jaw embedding her long nails in his shoulders.

 Chapter 12: Break you!

    Chapter 12: Break you!


    Rowen slightly bent downwards with half of his huge dick inside the willowy body his mother. He moved his hands from her waist and then slid them from Lilias''s back and gripped both of her shoulders.


    He then started kissing his mom on her neck and then her boobs leaving many hickeys on them, Lilias''s frail body instinctively arouse his passion, as a demon, seeing her all submissive under him. Rowen grinned and then bit her left ear tightly making her moan out of pain.


    Queen under her beloved let out a moan of pleasure, transparent liquid continuously flowed out of her vagina which was filled with Half of the Rowen''s dick. Seeing her son enjoying her body she let loose a small smile and then her face contorted with little pain when her son bit her ear.


    She tightly hugged his waist from both of her legs signalling that she was ready for another thrust, her body turnedpletely cold, she tightly closed her eyes to let her son fully prated her core and make her his women.


    Her dream of being sexually connected to her son was finallying true, although she was happy however she was worried too, as it was a taboo for a mother and son to be intimate like this if someone knows of this then it will be a huge mess.


    But she just can''t let her son go, she was too desperate.


    ''Hmph, If someone tried to harm my son then I will even go against heavens to kill them!''


    She thought, and as she was thinking this a sudden burst of pain crawled from her lower region to her mind, now both of them arepletely connected from the body.


    She looked at her son and gazing in his deep eyes she smiled with tears flowing out of her eyes, she started to madly kiss and moan while Rowen, increased his pace on her.


    His huge dick repeatedly prated her frail body, making her moan loudly, both of their bodies werepletely sweaty.


    Some of the hairs of Queen currently stuck on her chest due to the stickiness, their fluids intermixing with each other, suddenly Rowen felt a tingling feeling on his dick and he jerked few times, cumming inside of his sweet mother.


    Feeling his warm fluid in her vagina, She orgasmed too, letting out a loud moan. Then she slumped on bed powerlessly.


    On the side seeing their passionate love, ir''s face also flushed red, some of it was excitement and some of it jealousy. When prince fucked her, he treaded her like a salve. However, with his mother, both of them were in passionate engagement.


    She looked at the prince who was currently lying beside her mother, trying to get a hold on his breath.


    She quickly went towards him and started cleaning his still erect and huge dick with her mouth passionately. She was gulping his dick like a sweet candy, her tongue massaging its veins, in just five minutes, her master filled her belly with his hot juice.


    "Move aside."


    Rowen said and then again spread Queens''s legs apart cing his dick on her vagina again. Lilias was still struggling topose her body when she felt his huge dick again on her vagina. Her slim body trembled a little but then she gave up and nodded towards his son with passion-filled eyes.


    "Dear you can use this worthless body of mine as much as you want, it''s all yours. Please make your mom go crazy in love with you, leave your marks all over my body, I want you topletely ravage my body and I want to taste every part of your sweet figure."


    She said and pushed her crotch to let him fit his dick in her vagina.


    Listening to his mom he smiled and suddenly trusted his whole dick in her delicate vagina, spreading it apart in just one thrust. Heughed loudly and then started to madly thrust his huge dick up and down.


    Lilias tried to endure her son''s ravaging, but the mixture of pain and pleasure that came from him left her incapable of doing anything, she just tightly grabbed the silky bedsheet down below and started to let out loud moans without any restrains.


    Both of them werepletely engrossed in each other, even weakly body of Queen started to move with the rhythm of her son''s devilish dick.


    Soon enough Lilias let out a loud moan, her eyespletely widened and she climaxed again and again with every thrust of his son.


    Rowen didn''t stop even after seeing his mom cumming, on the other hand, he bit his mom''s nipple tightly with his teeth making thempletely red.


    Soon he came in her vagina second time and he let out a loud satisfied moan, but even after cumming he didn''t stop his hammering but continued to ravage her vagina while tightly clenching her t white boobs as tightly as he can, leaving many red marks on them.


    "Mom, don''t circte your spirit, let mepletely break your frail body into submission, I am enjoying this."


    He said and then let out a loudugh and increased his pace on her body.


    Listening to her son she let her bodypletely loose for her son to enjoy and started moaning even louder.


    If not for the spiritual wall holding their voices in, someone would have definitely noticed from outside. Both of their voices were uncontrolled, one was of sweet moaning women and other was of a rough demonic son.


    Looking at her master having rough sex with his mom ir gulped her saliva in excitement, her underwear started to moist and her white face started to turn red with excitement.


    She ced her hand under her panties and started fingering her vulva rapidly and she also started to moan loudly, after some time shepletely removed her clothes and then sat on the floor. Spreading her slender legs she started thrust two of her fingers in and out of her vagina.


    The ck aura from her soul rushed out and gave her an extremely pleasurable sensation.


    After some time all three of them came, ir squirted on the floor while Rowen came in his mom again.

 Chapter 13: Awakening!

    Chapter 13: Awakening!


    Currently, Queen''s white frail body had many red marks, leaving signs of rough sex they have had, Rowen also had many scratch marks on his body left by his mom''s long nails.


    Rowen quickly circted his demonic technique and recovered to his peak condition again, he then turned the frail body of his mom around and ced his huge dick on her anus.


    Lilias shivered when she felt his dick on her anus, as her son has restricted her from circting Qi, her whole body was currently aching, he is not letting her rest even a bit. She figured out that her son was a sadist and will not stop without exhausting all the power from her body.


    She grabbed two pillows from around and tightly clenched them with both of her hand. She raised her slim t ass in front of her son and then said.


    "Please be gentle."


    Listening to her, Rowen let out a bone-chillingugh and crimson started shing in his eyes he was enjoying his love with his mom, the love sure taste great, he has currentlypletely fallen in love with his mom.


    Maybe it was the memories of the previous owner or the selflessness of his mom, but his mom haspletely released his demon inside by love a power created equally for both demon and gods.


    He is not getting any power from her but he was enjoying her body to the fullest, he wanted topletely ravage this body of his love, although he knew that he will suffer due to this in future, however as the owner of the most powerful demonic technique, he was ready to take this risk.


    He pped her ass with full force, imprinting his hand on her white skin, grabbing Lilias''s waist he forcefully prated her rectum with his huge dick.


    Lilias''s whole lower body suddenly turned numb from pain as her son haspletely inserted his whole dick in her rectum, her eyes widened and she tightly clenched her teeth, one can see veins on her neck stretching and then her face turnedpletely red.


    Not giving her much time to rest he pulled his dick out and then pushed it again with much force and then he started to thrust his huge dick up and down on her mom''s ass rapidly.


    He started to moan like a beast in the heat while moaning voices from her mom let loose in the big room.


    ir, looking at the frail body of the queen turned pale, she can''t tell if the Queen will be able to endure her master''s rough sex without using her spiritual powers.


    There were many red and blue marks slowly forming on Queen''s whole body, both of her ass cheeks werepletely red by Prince''s beating.


    While banging his mom from behind he picked her up and then started clenching her t chest tightly and then he embedded his teets on her neck like a vampire, but no blood came out meaning that he was currently drinking her blood.


    Human drinking blood like a demon, although ir was shocked for a little while, seeing this scene, however, her expression soon turned normal, she knew that her master has changed and maybe has started to use a demonic technique.


    Soon a Sanguine aura covered both of them and then an image of a vampire and serpent queen eloping with each other came into view, both of these projections, hovered above the couple below. Looking magnificent and threatening at the same time.


    Then the Crimson coloured serpent Queen coiled around the vampire and ced both of her fangs on his neck. The red coloured vampire let out a loud roar, almost breaking the spiritual wall formed by ir.


    Soon an enormous pressure descended on the whole room and ir coughed a mouthful of blood and fell on the floor, however she maintained the spiritual wall while circting her power to the fullest.


    She knew that if her spiritual wall broke, then she will inevitably die. ir clenched her teeth and then stood up in a sluggish manner, pped both of her hand together, then a green aura surrounded her.


    The vibrating spiritual wall started to calm down and both the Prince and Queen fell unconscious on the bed, soon the projections of the crimson serpent Queen and the vampire also disappeared. Leaving the whole room tranquil.


    ir let out a sigh of relief and then quickly ran towards her master, summoning out a white coloured medicinal pill, she ced it into his mouth, the pill soon dissolved, sending a warm healing current in Rowen''s body.


    She then did the same to the Queen, after that she postured both of them correctly on the bed and thenstly she covered their naked body with a soft velvety red nket.


    When they arrived at the Queen''s room, it was already evening, now its almost midnight, seeing both of them sleeping in each other''s embrace, a tinge of jealousy shed into her eyes.


    She then sighed helplessly and after putting on her clothes, she sat on a sofa and started circting her Qi to calm herself down.


    Today''s event has taken too much toll on both her body and soul, first, the Prince has invaded her soul with his demonic aura and then the pressure due to two demonic projections have left her body with many internal injuries.


    Just as she started circting her Qi, the ck coloured aura from her soul poured down her entire body, giving her a calm and pleasurable sensation. Soon a smile formed on her lips.


    As the sun started to rise after the night time was over, Rowen suddenly opened his eyes and then a smile formed on his lips.


    ''I have awakened the vampire bloodline from my past life! no, it''s even stronger, even purer. My power has also risen to the middle stages of Qi condensation. Ha ha ha"


    He thought and then looked at his surrounding, his mom''s naked body was lying beside him,pletely healed, her aura was slightly different from before.


    He then looked at the ir on the side sitting and meditating on the sofa. Soon a smiled formed on his face. This servant of his is quite reliable.

 Chapter 14: Sanguine Sheild

    Chapter 14: Sanguine Sheild


    He stood up from the bed and then started putting on his clothes. ir who was sitting on the sofa sensed from her spiritual sense that her master is awake from his sleep. She quickly stopped her meditation and paced towards her master to help him put on his clothes.


    Looking at his obedient servant, Rowen smiled and then squeezed her round butt with his hand. ir, suddenly feeling his hands shook a little in surprise and then looked at her master.


    Looking at the cute expression, Rowenughed and then hugged his servant tightly and then started kissing her.


    ir closed her eyes and started enjoying his tongue with hers. After some time of passionate kissing, he let go for ir and then sat on a sofa chair like a king.


    He started examining his body. With his newly awakened vampire bloodline now he can drink blood to increase his power. He has currently reached the middle stage of Qi condensation because he drank the blood of his beloved mom.


    ir on the other side, brought out a bowl of meat soup for him to eat, smelling the aroma of meating out of the soup, Rowen salivated and then breaking out of his stupor he started devouring the bowl.


    He took a piece of steaming meat by the spoon and ced it in his mouth, although it was little warm however its hotness is what made it taste good, the juicy piece of meat was neither too rough and neither too soft, it was perfectly cooked.


    After finishing his breakfast, Rowen reached out towers the bed and seeing the still sleeping beauty on the bed he kissed his mom on her lips and strode out of her courtyard to his.


    After reaching his courtyard, he ordered ir to form a wall of spirituality. Although he was engrossed in sex with his mom at that time he still noticed how ir had sealed the Queen''s room.


    "Now I am going to pass two demonic martial art to you, practice them and you will be able to quickly ascend to a Deity Realm."


    Rowen said. The first demonic martial art was heart devouring w that he got when he ascended to Qi formation realm, now as he in Qi condensation realm (*Qi maniption), he got another martial art known as Sanguine Shield.


    This demonic technique forms a shield of blood around its user, it''s more like an armour thatpletely covered its user body, making its user look like an incarnation of a demon.


    This armour has two functions, one is that it can almost double the agility of its user and increase his or her''s defence about four-time, it was truly an overpowered technique.


    He was teaching both of these techniques to ir because he intended to make this obedient and decent servant of his, to have some power, he doesn''t want anyone weak on his side. He believed that one should not fear a powerful opponent but a weak partner.


    Listing to him ir was dumbfounded, she never thought that her master has martial arts to push her through the true Deity realm, she never doubted his words as he has no reason to lie to her.


    ''Wait, he said demonic martial arts, my doubt was correct, master truly has stepped into the demonic way.''


    She gulped her saliva and conditioned herself to ept the martial arts, her master is imparting her, she closed her eyes and nodded.


    Rowen''s forefinger''s nail increased in size just like a beast. He pierced her forehead with his finger and circted his demonic technique.


    Soon a load of information started to fill ir''s mind, her head started hurting like crazy, she opened her mouth and let out a loud scream, her green eyespletely turned red even the white part of her eyes started turning red.


    Soon from her eyes, the crimson colour started spreading, covering her whole face and then soon it covered her whole body and hairs.


    Her hairs started snaking around in the air, her hand started forming ws in them, she looked like a demoness.


    The hole in her forehead soon turned in the third crimson eye, by which she can clearly observe her surrounding for around half a kilometre, this vision of her was like a spiritual sense, but better as she can''t see far of a spiritual barrier, but this third eye of her even passed through a spiritual barrier effortlessly.


    This third eye was also one of the side effects of forming a sanguine shield, as she can''t see with her own eyes when the armour was on her body, a third eye appeared on the be of the user, granting them a vision.


    After her transformation, Rowen removed his finger from her forehead and sat on the bed, looking at the piece of art he has created.


    The red coloured ir came in front of him and kneeled down in salute, she returned the Sanguine Sheild back in her third eye and then her third eyepletely vanished like it was never there.


    She can now summon this armour and w whenever she wanted, the heart devouring w was even more terrifying than the sanguine shield.


    One can use this w to pluck out the beating heart of one''s opponent and then absorb it to increase his or her power. These two techniques truly were terrifying, they can make a huge change in a fight if the opponent is ignorant of their power.


    "Here take this token to the Ellesmere medical hall and collect a bottle of the meridian blocking poison, tonight both of us will meet with your ex-boyfriend Grover and will have some sweet chat with him."


    Rowen said with a devilish smile on his face, he is going topletely devour that piece of shit.


    ir stood up and vanished from the room with a gust of wind, although she was in love with his boyfriend before, now she haspletely given her heart and soul to her master, his orders were like a heavenly decree for her.


    The ck aura in her soul has made herpletely fall in love with the Prince, against which she once conspired to kill him.

 Chapter 15: Why?

    Chapter 15: Why?


    After sending ir to the Medical Hall, Rowen also practised his Sanguine Sheild and Heart Devouring w, after forming his third eye he could clearly sense every nook and canny around his courtyard.


    He can hear the guards outside chatting casually with each other, he can even see ant colonies in the soil of his courtyard. This third eye of his formed a three-dimensional view of objects surrounding him with no blind spots.


    This ability of his can help inbat situations and can even help him against a sneak attack. After removing back his armour he suddenly felt like he just became blind to a whole lot of the world.


    After a few seconds, he cleared his mind by spinning his demonic technique. He was nning to also impart these two techniques to his dear mom so she can help him easily get the throne of Ellesmere.


    After some time of nning his future ns, he sat on the bed and started circting his nameless demonic technique, due to all the sudden breakthroughs his cultivation foundation were little shaky, he needed to stabilise his foundations in order to prevent any bottlenecks in the future.


    After meditating for four hours, just as he was about to wake up, he heard a voiceing from his courtyard that put a smile on his face.


    He opened his eyes and saw his mom pacing towards his room with a blush on her face, she ordered her servants to stay out of his courtyard. After reaching his room she formed a spiritual wall, to cut off all the connections from the outside world.


    She came into his room with many things to say to him however just as her ncended on his smiling face, her mind wentpletely nk, she forgot all the things she intended to say to him and flushed red with embarrassment thinking about the things they had donest night.


    Even after being a Deity, her heartbeat still risen up when she was near her son. After some time of mindlessly looking at her son, she woke up from her stupor and sat beside him on the bed.


    She adjusted her hair behind her ears and then ced her lips on his, passionately entwining his tongue with hers, she gently held the back of his neck and started kissing with more zeal.


    After a session of a heated exchange of kisses, she let go of him and said with excitement shing in her eyes.


    "Son, my Crimson Serpent bloodline has awakened now I will be a middle stage Deity in just three months, then you mom will make you sit on the throne of Ellesmere."


    "Middle stage? Crimson serpent."


    Although he knew that his mom was powerful, he never guessed that she has already reached the initial stage of the Deity realm. And as for the crimson serpent, he has guessed somewhat after witnessing it a few hours ago.


    "Son, your mom was born with a dormant bloodline, it was due to this, that you have talent this low in the martial cultivation, I absorbed your talent when you were in my womb. I hope you can forgive me."


    Lilias said with tears in her eyes. Even thinking about that night neen years ago made her angry with her bloodline.


    "But don''t worry son, I will use this damnable bloodline to make you the king of Ellesmere, then no one will dare to look down on you. You can even make that bitch princess your concubine if you want."


    She said with a resolute expression on her face.


    Listening to his overprotective mom, Rowen smiled, he will soon show his mom and everyone that he is not a weak pigeon anymore, who closes his eyes when danger came. He is a demon now, someone who fuck danger in the ass, till it moans and submits to him.


    "Mom, I have these two techniques that will help you improve faster."


    He said and then ced his forefinger on her be.


    Although she doubted her son''s word she still nodded obediently, as she can tell from the experiences ofst night, that this son of her''s has changed, she can still feel his cold aura coursing through her veins, giving her a calm sensation.


    Just as she nodded, his finger with a long sharp nail, pierced her be, and just like ir, she also formed a blood armour around her body.


    Her Sanguine Sheild was ten times more maic than ir''s, she looked like a Queen from the hell itself, her third eye was radiating a crimson aura, making one feel suppressed in front of it.


    After learning both the techniques, the Queen was shocked, even the imperial library does not have techniques at this level, the armour almost doubles the speed of one wearing it and the heart devouring w was even more terrifying. To increase one''s cultivation by consuming hearts.


    She gulped her saliva in excitement and feverishly started practising both of the techniques. A feeling of power submerged her whole body, she waspletely intoxicated.


    "Mom, can you help me finish some business?"


    Rowen said and then exined her the n of killing the imperial guard. And after listening to him Queen nodded and left his courtyard.


    As for Rowen, it was already evening when the Queen left so the time to kill the imperial guard hase.


    He summoned the Sanguine Sheild and sneaked out of his courtyard to ir''s room. In her room, ir has already seeded in feeding meridian blocking poison to her ex-boyfriend, just as her master ordered.


    Currently, Grover was tied on a chair with ropes, blood flowing out of his mouth, all of his energy was in turmoil, he can''t fathom that his beloved has given him meridian blocking poison to him.


    He looked at her and then spewed blood while trying to ask why. What has he done for her to take such a step? He has always loved her and given her hisplete attention even after being busy as an imperial guard.


    While he was trying to guess what went wrong, he saw a silhouette, forming behind ir, it was the prince, the good for nothing prince.


    Just as Rowen entered, ir kissed him and bowed to him.


    "Master."


    Just as she said this, Rowen felt a gush of negative emotionsing at him.

 Chapter 16: Bitch!

    Chapter 16: Bitch!


    Feeling all the negative energy powerfully surging in his whole body, a demonic smile formed on his lips, he menacingly looked at the Imperial Guard hopelessly tied on the chair by his own love.


    "Prince, what are you doing? This is not a joke, now let me go and I will not pursue this matter anymore."


    Grover said with an angry expression. He has nted ir in the Prince''s courtyard by the order''s of Second Queen and the King to assassinate him secretly and the moment he dies his mom will also lose control, making her an easy target to execute.


    This was the vicious n that they had formed, however seeing how ir is unting her body on the Prince, he knew that she has fallen for him. A n that should be sessful by now has soiled due to her.


    "ir, what are you doing? I have done everything to make you happy, why have you fallen for this piece of trash?"


    Grover said, after seeing a mocking smile on the Rowen''s face, he knew that this prince is here to kill him and he waspletely hopeless now.


    Despair, anger, sadness and fear started to flow out of him. As a spirit maniption powerhouse, his emotions gave much more power than Rowen has got from ir. Now he will make sure topletely dry out his emotions before killing him.


    Rowen has already asked of the n between Second Queen and King from ir beforeing here, he could have guessed that Second Queen has wanted him dead, but his own father.


    An image of a man with a warm smile came in his mind from the memories of the previous owner, of his body, His father was a loving and caring man, he never treated his son badly, however, his love for the throne was greater than his wife and son.


    ''I think the King has somehow figured out that the first Queen of Ellesmere has already broken through to the initial stages of Deity Realm and he and second Queen, threatened by her power formted a n to kill me.''


    After they kill Rowen, they were sure that his mom will lose control and her cultivation level will drop making her an easy target to execute by his grandfather.


    And they had almost seeded in their n however they never could have guessed that soul of a demon from a lower in has possessed the body of the Dead prince.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha"


    Rowenughed maniacally after thinking to this point.


    Hearing hisugh, a shiver ran down Grover''s spine and then sudden despair started to cover his soul. He looked at the devilish back eyes of the second prince.


    ''How did this good for nothing Prince reached to the middle stages of Qi maniption Realm, was he acting all the time? or was it the scheme of the first Queen?''


    He waspletely confused right now, he can''t fathom what he was seeing, he then looked at his love, ir, standing by the side of this piece of trash, her eyes feverishly stating at the Prince.


    He has given his all to court this youngdy, although he has used her to spy on the Prince, he was truly in love with this maiden, and now at his deathbed seeing her all unting over the one he sent her to kill, he sneered and cursed his bad luck.


    ''These bitches, no matter how much you love them, no matter how nicely you treat them, they always end up with dogs somehow.''


    He thought and then looked at ir with a murderous look, he spat out a mouthful of blood at her and said.


    "You Bitch, I always loved you and gave you all the things you wanted, but you still ended up with this piece of shit, I should have never dated a slut like you in the first ce."


    Grover said and tears started to fall down from his eyes, his love, his life has all been stolen away from him by this Demon, he shook all his body in hope to break the ropes and kill this piece of shit.


    But it was to no avail, all his power has already been blocked by the poison that ir had fed him mixing it with a ss of wine. Today both of them supposed to have sex with each other and he has even prepared a ring to propose her today, however, all his dreams were now broken.


    Rowen felt power surging through his meridians and then a pop sound reverberated, he has broken throughte stages of Qi maniption. The higher his cultivation the more the power of negative emotions he needed, that is why he needed this whole empire to cover under his terror to reach the peak stage of Deity realm.


    Although he could use the blood and heart of other people to increase his power fast, however, the purity of the emotional power was the fastest way to evolve, if he used blood and heart too much, it will serve as the bottleneck toprehend the demonic dao to its peak, he can only use them in moderation.


    That is why he has decided to make his cultivation as pure as possible. He does not want any kind of speed breakers in his path to evil.


    "Remove your clothes."


    Rowen ordered to his servant on the side, and she obediently started to follow hismand and removed all her clothes, standing naked in front of her master and her ex-lover. Not even a tinge of pity or shame appeared in her eyes while doing so, which made Grover spray out more blood out of anger.


    "Stop ir, what are you doing? Please kill me before doing something so shameful, I am still in love with you, please stop."


    Grover pleaded, however all he got was a demonicugh from Rowen, he took out his penis in front of her and she started licking it passionately, without giving any regards to the presence of her previous love.


    Her apathetic behaviour towards him made Grover even angrier and he started to shake with more force on his chair to remove his bindings and then kill both, this piece of shit and his bitch of a lover.

 Chapter 17: Possess her!

    Chapter 17: Possess her!


    ir was getting excited, her face flushed red, and her body started to heat up, the glimmer in her eyes reflected the site of her master. She wanted to indulge in that pleasure again, the pleasure that had left her orgasming again and again.


    Her naked body starred to fervently massage around the prince as she started undressing him, on the corners of her eyes she can see her previous love continuously struggling to free himself up from the tied chair. Veins started to pop up on his body, as he clenched his teeth with full power.


    There was no pity in her eyes for the guy on the chair, although she once used to be in love with him, now she ispletely submitted to her master if her master orders her to suicide, then she will not even break a cold sweat before ending her life.


    Her soul has already been overtaken by Rowen, she took a nce at the struggling Grover and then she started sucking Rowen''s huge dick with her small mouth, her soft pink tongue continuously massaged its nce while she started to deepthroat him.


    Seeing his love, sucking on another man''s dick, tears started to float out of Grover''s eyes as he tried his best to get out of his restrains. Rowen felt a huge gush of power and pleasure, submerging his body, he could feel his power steadily increasing, he has already reached thete-stage of Qi maniption realm if he couldpletely exhaust the imperial guard in front of him then he was sure to reach Qi synchronization realm.


    However,pletely exhausting him will not be an easy task, although he was in love with ir, however only with the help of, ir he would not be able to break him.


    Rowen will have to make him question his existence on the and to do that he needed the help of someone very dear to him. He nced at the corner of the room and saw an inconspicuous fraildy sitting on a chair, with a dignified air around her.


    She had a smile on her face, however, if one looked closely they can see a hint of jealousy and killing intent shing in her eyes. The killing intent was not directed towards the Imperial knight but the ir sucking his dick.


    Seeing his over possessive mom, jealous of ir, he started stroking his dick in his servent''s mouth with even more pace.


    Arge gush of power suddenly clobbered him, it was not from the Grover but his mom, who had a jealous expression on her face and her hands clenched into a first.


    Although she wanted to take her sonpletely for herself, however, she resisted her temptation to go up and beat that girl leaching on her son. She was in love with him and she can''t go against his wishes if he wanted to fuck a bitch then be it, she will even help him find several bitches if he wanted.


    After thinking like this, soon herplexion turned normal, she knew that she could notpletely possess her son when she wanted her son to possess her.


    Suddenly, all the negative emotionsing from her mom stopped and Rowen felt a tinge of helplessness. She truly was in love with him, she epted her fate very quickly. He himself was also in love with her, that is why he can''t hurt her too much or the power of love will reciprocate to hurt him a hundred times more.


    He clenched his hands against ir''s head and with a final stroke in her throat, he filled her up with his warm white fluid. He has already reached the peak stage of Qi maniption realm due to the negative emotions from the Queen, now he just needed a little more topletely breakthrough.


    He looked at the Grover and then roughly smacked his love''s butt cheeks making them red. He also started to massage her soft boobs tightly leaving his imprints on her bosom.


    Grover looking at this scene closed his eyes and then let out a loud roar of despair, he stopped struggling for his freedom and slumped on his chair like a degraded man who had just lost all of his property.


    ''You better kill me you piece of shit when you still have a chance, if you don''t then I will make sure to cut you into thousand pieces, the moment I recover from this poison.''


    Grover thought, although meridian blocking poison was strong, it has a very low effect on a spirit maniption realm warrior, he will soon recover from his helpless stage then he will make sure to enjoy killing both of these trashes. He just has to patiently wait for the correct moment toe.


    Although he has thought all of this, however, he hasn''t noticed the Queen of Ellesmere sitting behind him, who is more powerful than him. Almost equalling to the strongest man in the whole of Rubloa continent, who is Rowen''s grandfather in the initial stage of the True Deity Realm.


    Rowen with a smile on his face ced his huge dick on irs pink vaginal entrance from behind, he held her smooth white waist with his rough hands and started to slowly push his manhood in her body.


    Feeling his giant penis slowly separating her inner walls apart, a moan of pain and pleasure escaped her mouth. Grover listening to her pleasure-filled moan got even angrier, his closed eyes twitched and he identally opened his eyes.


    Seeing his former lover moaning under another man, he scratched the wooden chair with his nails breaking some of them, blood started flowing out of his fingers.


    Rowen noticing that Grover has opened his eyes, he smiled and then started thrusting his dick in and out rapidly, making his servant moan again and again in pleasure.


    ir''s loud moans filled the room and her sweet scent waffled around Grover, some of his veins even popped up due to the despair, blood flowing out of them.


    Rowen after full ten minutes of thrusting his huge dick in ir''s vagina let out a loud moan and then with a final thrust, pulsed all of his semen in her womb. ir also moaned loudly and then slumped on the floor, gasping breath, sweat covered her whole body and there was a satisfied expression on her face.


    Grover coughed out blood and then angrily red at the Prince, he just needs five more minutes topletely nullify the poison.


    Rowen also felt a gush of power from his negative emotions and then he broke through.

 Chapter 18: Qi synchronization!

    Chapter 18: Qi synchronization!


    Rowen reached the Qi synchronization realm with his final push in his servant''s vagina. He felt a power surging under his veins, he let out a loud devilishugh and then kicked Grover in the chest.


    Grover sprayed a huge amount of blood, his chest turned numb and then the pain kicked him in the brain, his eyes went blurry and he was about to lose consciousness, however, he clenched his teeth tightly to prevent himself from slumbering. He just needed to stall a little bit of time to kill this piece of shit.


    ir on the other side stood up from the floor and, without showing any empathy towards her scourged ex-boyfriend, she came in front of her master and started cleaning his huge dick with her tongue.


    She knew that her master wanted to make Grover suffer as much as he can, that is why she tried her best to provoke and hurt him, she wanted him to know that she haspletely submitted to the prince, that prince has already left his mark on her soul that she can''t remove till she dies, or maybe can''t even after she dies.


    Both her soul and body were inplete control of her master, and she was happy with it, she truly felt happy and satisfied with serving the Prince of Ellesmere as a ve, no matter what others think. If her master ordered her to go south then she will never dare to go north.


    Even the Queen sitting on the sofa was shocked seeing this scene, how this girl is treating her former lover, how she didn''t care even a bit about his feelings and emotions, and how she forgot all the favours he had done to help her and her family.


    But then thinking about her son and his addicting aura and personality, Queen grinned with satisfaction, it was expected for beauties to abandon or even kill their loved ones just to get a nce at her handsome son. She nodded and then a smug expression appeared on her face. She didn''t give this couple any more thoughts and started dreaming about her son, how he made her feelst night and then a blush formed on her face, she will make sure to ''punish'' this little brat tonight for making his mom jealous.


    Rowen ignorant of his mom''s intentions continued to barge his huge dick in ir''s mouth with negative energy from Grover continuously poured into his veins. He was truly at bliss when he saw other people suffer, he was fond of making other people feel agony and helplessness under his might. He loved to crush their hopespletely and let them be racked with despair.


    Just as he moaned his final thrust in her throat and started filling her mouth up with his warm fluid, one of the bindings of Grover suddenly snapped and his right hand librated and then he Quickly untethered himself from all the ropes on the chair.


    Grover slowly stood up and formed a blue coloured barrier around him and both his lover and the piece of trash prince. One can see a ckish coloured aura surging around his body. He was using his life force to kill the sinful couple in front of him.


    ir stood up from the ground after gulping her master''s vital fluid, she licked her rosy lips and then a smile formed on her lips. And then she startedughing wickedly at her previous love.


    Rowen listening to herugh also smiled, he knew that his demonic aura haspletely changed ir from her core, now she has also bepletely evil like him, she also found pleasure in making other people suffer and crush their hopes.


    This was the might of his demonic technique, no matter if it''s a monk or a saint if they ignorantly let the demonic aura of his technique enter their bodies, then they will also be evil. Not only will they be evil but to sustain the ultimate pleasure they had to be Rowen''s ve, abandoning their freedom.


    Watching themughing, in the face of death, Grover gritted his teeth and then spat out on the floor. No matter how they act or try to intimate him, today he will make sure to end both of their lives even if it means to also end his own life with them.


    "Die!"


    He roared and leapt towards the smiling couple, he formed a ck coloured majestic sword in his had. This was a lethal technique practised by the imperial army of Ellesmere, toprehend this ''Savant halo sword'' technique to the perfection one needed very good talent and luck and he was one of the only ten alive people in the whole of Ellesmere, who has perfected this sword technique. At theplete perfection stage, one can form a back halo sh which sent out a power to kill people from half a kilometre away.


    However, before he could release his technique, a frail white hand gentlynded on his dantian and then a warm current covered his whole body giving him a sensation that he was safe and calm. But then came a cold screeching pain, cracking that warm sensation apart and then his eyes widened and he let out a loud howl like a dying dog.


    A burning sensation started gushing from the gentle and frail hand and itpletely crushed his dantian making all of his hard-earned cultivationpletely evaporate in seconds. The cultivation that took him years of hard work to achieve, vanished in just seconds.


    Blood started flowing out of his eyes and then he fell on the ground with a bang, his power slowly leaking out of his body, he looked at the owner of the frail hand, and he saw a graceful figure slowly pacing away from him and then standing beside the couple that he ought to kill.


    It was the Queen, she was the one responsible for his demise, she crippled him with just one p, her graceful body stood motionlessly and looked at his pathetic figure in disgust.

 Chapter 19: Sever his limbs!

    Chapter 19: Sever his limbs!


    ir looked at her crippled love, there was no feeling towards him in her eyes, she felt nothing when he howled in pain. Her mind waspletely filled with perverted thoughts towards her master, even when she was in front of a dying man.


    Queen, snorted and then spat on Grove''s face. How dare he tried to touch her beloved son. If Rowen hasn''t ordered her to leave him alive, then she would have already cut him into thousand pieces and then fed them to the dogs.


    Rowen looking at the pathetic figure of the imperial guard sneered and then ordered ir to quickly dress up, He himself also dressed up. After doing so, ir removed her spiritual barrier and then vanished from the spot.


    As her son has instructed her Queen also vanished from the spot with both Grover and her son, then all four of them suddenly appeared in, Rowen''s room. ir was sitting on a chair at the side, while there were some bloody scratches on the shoulders of the Grover.


    Queen, on the other hand, had an angry expression on her face, she took out her sword and then, gauge out Grover''s eyes, severed his tongue and then deafened him by piercing both of his ears.


    Listening to the dying voices of Grover, soon guards from outside the Prince''s courtyard rushed in and when they saw the scene inside, all of their eyes widened in shock and fear.


    There were a total of three guards that rushed in, one stood on the front was their leader, he looked short but had a bloody aura around him, which can only be formed after many murders. The short guard looked at the situation in the room, there was a shocked expression on his face. Both the guards on the side also had equally shocked expressions on their faces.


    "Sever all four of his limbs and then throw him to the Imperial dungeon."


    The angry voice of the Queen of Ellesmere reverberated in the big room, breaking all the three guards out of their stupor, all of them quickly saluted and kneeled down in unison.


    "As youmand, Her Majesty."


    Seeing their coordination, Rowen smiled, all three of them were definitely trained to perfection, they had perfect coordination as a team. He also wanted an army for himself, to apply his n in the kingdom. However, he didn''t want an army of righteous men, but of evildoers, to make his terror reign in hearts of everyone in this country.


    "This piece of trash tried to attack the prince of Ellesmere, if not for me suddenlying at the right time, he may have seeded in his ns, now quickly sever all his limbs."


    Queen said with a loud and threatening voice and then vanished from the room with a gust of wind.


    A cold sweat broke out of all three of the guards, shivers running down their spines, they quickly severed all four of Grover''s limbs and then they quickly vanished from the room with his body, leaving only Prince and her bodyguard in the room.


    They knew that ir has been in love with Grover, but looking at how Queen was not angry at her, made them think that she was not involved in this failed assassination or the Queen would definitely have made her life more miserable than a street whore. And seeing how she was sitting silently made it clear that Grover used ir as a pawn, without her noticing.


    After all the events, Rowen ordered ir to clean the room while he went to take a hot bath. Although he could have killed Grover, however, killing a spirit maniption realm power source was not good for his current cultivation speed, that is why he made his mom sever all of Grover''s methods tomunicate, so he can''t tell what happened.


    And even if could somehow tell what happened, no one will dare to go against words of the first Queen of Ellesmere, unless they don''t want to live anymore.


    He will make sure to absorb as much emotional power as he can, without wasting a single drop. Only then will he be able to achieve the true demonic dao. Although Grover has turned to a cripple, however, something was better than nothing, even if it''s a little negative power. On the grand scheme of things, many little things make a big one.


    After reaching his bathroom, he removed his clothes and then ced his tiered body in rxing warm water. He let out a moan of relief after entering the pool of steaming water. His bathroom was actually quite big with a pool in middle and sofa chairs on the side of the pool to rx after a good bath.


    As he was contemting his future path in the steamy water, the silhouette of a graceful woman formed in front of him, it was his beloved mother,pletely naked, her ck hair draped over her shoulders and there was a wine ss in her hands, but looking closely, it didn''t contain wine but blood.


    A mischievous smile formed on his face and his eyes started strolling on her seductive body, standing not too far away from him, he licked his lips in expectation.


    Seeing his son naked in front of her, Lilias heartbeat started to rise, she could feel her breath turning warm and she couldn''t help but blush, thinking about what was about to happen. She elegantly strode towards him, without sshing even a bit of water.


    She truly was an angel, or more like an evil angel. Although her proportions were a bit t, her little bulges were definitely womanly, her elegance could put even the top beauties to shame, her jade-like smooth skin could even make a monk go crazy after her.


    She seductively ced herself on his hard crotch while holding the blood ss in her right hand. Feeling her warmness on his throbbing dick, Rowen moaned and then instinctively held her waist to slow her down.


    His dick was still sensitive after he fucked his servant, and suddenly feeling the heavenly sensation on it, he couldn''t help but slow down. He lightly ced his huge dick on her vagina, and then slowly started to let her down on his crotch.


    His dick slowly pierced her warm flesh, feeling a sensation of pain and pleasure he let out another moan.

 Chapter 20: Bath with mom.

    Chapter 20: Bath with mom.


    Rowen''s huge dick started throbbing in her warm vagina, he could feel her walls tightly clenching around his manhood, making him feel a pleasurable current coursing through his body. When his whole dick pierced her vagina, goosebumps rose on his skin due to pleasure.


    Last time he had sex with his mom, he lost control due to awakening of his bloodline and didn''t thoroughly enjoy her tightness, but now feeling her tight walls surrounding his sensitive dick he wanted to slowly devour his mom.


    He looked in her ck eyes, his hands pacing around her waist and then finallynded on her butt. He grabbed both of her buttcheeks and slowly lifted them up while also rising his waist.


    Lilias let out a moan and she almost spilt the ss filled with blood. She ced the ss on the edge of the pool and then, gently ruffled her thin fingers in Rowen''s hairs.


    She grabbed his lips with hers and then tenderly started to y with his lips, her tongue slowly tasted his mouth and then she slowly started to move her body up and down while kissing him.


    Rowen also gently paced his dick in his mom, while enjoying her passionate kiss, although his demonic instincts were slowly waking up, he controlled them and enjoyed the sweet love of his mom.


    Both of their chests touched each other, while half of their bodies submerged in warm water. Feeling her body on his, Rowen''s dick hardened even more and then he let out a warm moan.


    Seeing her son enjoying, Lilias took the blood-filled wine cup and slowly started pouring it into his mouth, some of the blood even fell on their body, making the mood even more erotic for Rowen.


    When he saw blood cascading down on Lilias''s body, his demonic instincts finally kicked in and then he increased his thrusting speed on her body making even the rest of blood fall on their bodies.


    Lilias sensing the increase of speed on her body ced the empty ss on the corner and then she hugged her son, while continuously letting out moans of pleasure and pain. She herself also started to pump her waist up and down rhythmically on his dick. She could feel her son''s lust kicking in and she left no effort to please him. His every stroke was apanied by her pussy lifting up and down, she tightened her insides and her walls started massaging his dick.


    Her pleasurable moans made him even more excited he stood up in the tub while carrying her mom, her legs coiled around his waist, while cing both of his hands on her butt, he continued his attack on her lower region, all her actions gratified hispassion towards her. He knew that this woman waspletely engrossed in pleasing him and he reciprocated her actions by enjoying her body to the fullest.


    While blood was on both of their bodies, making this scene even more dreamy, Lilias was on the brink of cumming, she tightly held on his body and tried to not cum, she wanted to enjoy these final rush strokes filled with passions for a longer time, although they can fuck again after cumming however this pleasurable sensation just before they came was what made them thrilled.


    Seeing his mom holding on, Rowen also held on cumming he slowed down his speed and then got out of the pool while his dick still in her vagina, both of their hearts were beating at an abnormal rate, he ced her on a big bed like sofa and then slowly started stroking. Enjoying the hormonal rush to the fullest.


    After a few minutes of passionate love session, both of them came and sank in the sofa while breathing heavily.


    Soon enough they had another rough session of wild sex on the wet sofa and after satisfying each other''s lust they bathed and reached the Prince''s room. Whileyingpletely naked on the bed, in each other''s embrace they kissed each other''s body withpassion.


    A warm nket on their bodies made them feel isted from the world outside and their warm bodies touching each other fulfilled their loneliness.


    "Mom, the father is conspiring against you, so you should be careful of not falling into his and second queen''s trap. I think they already know about your power level."


    Rowen said with a final kiss on her lips, then he closed his eyes and started circting his demonic technique, after today''s session of intense power gathering and then sex session with both of thedies he was exhausted and now he only wanted to first stabilize his power and then cultivate a little to calm his mind.


    Listening to her son, Queen stayed silent for a while and then after kissing her meditating son on the forehead, she vanished from his bed and appeared in her courtyard, fully dressed.


    She has already suspected that the king has somehow gained knowledge of her reaching initial Deity realm. Now she was sure that her husband will definitely awake the father from his slumber. She now needed to increase her cultivation super fast.


    If her spections are correct, she only had ten days left before her husband came to her doorsteps with his father and a full army to end her life.


    She raised her hand and then a w formed on her hand, she smiled looking at this w. This was the technique that her mysterious son has imparted her. This technique is known as the heart devouring w, that uses the hearts of other people or beasts to cultivate one''s power.


    One can increase his or her powers rapidly if they have enough hearts to sustain the technique, this technique was truly a terrifying one. It can even be used in abat situation to pluck out the throbbing heart of the opponent if they are not careful.


    After thinking about the technique, Lilias took a deep breath and then a smile formed on her lips. Her son gave her this technique mean that he truly trusted her and believed in her abilities. She can''t help but let out a chuckle of happiness.


    With this w and that armour, she was sure that she can contend against that old fart easily, but the problem was the king and his army, what will happen if the king killed her son while she was busy fighting with that old man?

 Chapter 21: Fiend Flesh Transmutation!

    Chapter 21: Fiend Flesh Transmutation!


    After contemting the problem about the King and his army, Lilias decided it was best to hide her son for the time being, so she can fight with the Old fart without any anxiety, she can then fully use her power to kill all of her enemies without worrying about anyone hurting her priced son. She will hide him into a secret abode that she had secretly brought at the border of Ellesmere.


    This abode of hers was a secret location for her to rx without any interruption from King and the Second Queen, however, she has never used this abode after Rowen was born. She has to first clean the abode and supply all the necessary things to there.


    She nodded after thinking to this point, this was the most prime solution to her current predicament. If she can hide her son there without anyone noticing then she will make sure topletely eradicate anyone who will oppose her and her son.


    Soon she disappeared from her courtyard and reappeared in Rowen''s room, he was still meditating at that time, however, after sensing that his mother has appeared in his room with a worried expression, he opened his eyes and smiled at his mom.


    He somewhat guessed, for what reason his mom was so worried and anxious, he knew that it was rted to the King and his Grandfather, maybe the time to prepare is quite less that is why his mom was so anxious.


    Lilias seeing his smiling expression calmed down a little and let out a deep breath, she looked at her son withpassionate eyes and then paced towards him elegantly, she sat beside him on the velvety bed and said.


    "Son, we only have ten days time before your grandfather and King reach to my courtyard to kill me and you. You have to quickly leave the Pce and hide at one of my secret location that no one knows about, even the King is ignorant about this ce of mine, you will be safe there."


    Listening to her, Rowen smiled and then ced her right hand into his, and started to caress it slowly. Sending his ck demonic aura to her meridians, calming her down. His mom is quite an overprotective one.


    Feeling his warm hands, Lilias calmed down and silently looked at her son''s handsome face. She nodded and then kissed him on the lips. He was her only reason to live if something happened to him, she will die for sure.


    "Don''t worry mom, I don''t need to run away. We will kill the King tonight. So we don''t have to worry about him and his army, once the king is dead, the whole army will be in an uproar and they will have not have enough courage toy hand on your son."


    Rowen said, he has already thought about this problem. As the invoice of the king to reach his grandfather will take at least seven days after the death of Grover and to his grandfather to reach the Pce again it will need three more days. So they have ten days time to kill the King and make his army submit to their might.


    Then his mom only needs to kill his grandfather. There is no need to wait anymore, the faster the better. He will make sure to let his father know that his son is not the previous trash, He will snatch everything form him. His wives, his daughter andstly his beloved throne.


    ir on the side of the room stood stunned, she has a hot bowl of meat soup in her hands. She can''t believe what she has heard. Her master is nning to kill the current king and overthrow the empire. She widened her eyes in shock and ced the bowl on a table to not identally drop it due to the shock.


    Her master truly is born to rule the world, she was quite satisfied that she is the servant of such an ambitious man. She looked at his smiling face and her face turned red. Her sacred ce still has his marks and she could still remember his giant thing in her body. Just thinking about it made her inner ce wet. However, she shook her head and looked down in regretful expression.


    She has once conspired to kill him, and the only reason her master has made her a servant is to punish her. She was not sure if he will let her live if he got bored with her. Thinking about it her body shivered. She can''t even think of getting separate from him, she would rather prefer to end her life.


    She currently regretted her past actions. Seeing how her master cared about his mom and how his mom is allowed to show her affection towards him. Tears almost fell down her eyes. She was jealous of the Queen.


    She also wanted to show her affection towards him. She clenched her hand into a fist and decided that she will try her best to make a ce in her master''s heart. Even if it''s meant to end her own life, for this sake she has to be strong. Strong enough to solve all the problems that came in her master''s way. She still has a little hope, as Rowen has given her two powerful demonic techniques which means that there is still a chance to prove herself.


    Rowen also noticed ir''s conditions and smiled in satisfaction. He then ignored her and started thinking about the new art he got from the Demonic Technique. The ''Fiend Flesh Transmutation'', it is an art to nt his flesh into the victim''s body. Which increased the victim''s powers, however, whoever has this flesh imnted in their body turnspletely evil and their body transforms into one like a fiend.


    The victim also loses their freedom and be aplete ve to Rowen. Although this was a terrifying technique, the victim of this art has to willingly ept the flesh in order to sessfully work.


    But if once it was nted then it can only be removed by the death of its victims.


    Rowen was quite happy with this technique, he can now form his own evil army without any risk of betrayal. He will rule this entire continent with this army and suck all of the people dry of their emotions.

 Chapter 22: Goldfish Emblem.

    Chapter 22: Goldfish Emblem.


    This Feind Flesh Transmutation will be his true trump card for reigning his wrath over all of the living beings, no one will be spared by the army of his demons, either it is humans or beasts, either it is gods or demons. He will crush them all.


    A smile formed on his face and then he looked at his mom.


    "Let''s go and finish this task at hand."


    He said while caressing her frail hand. Heughed in his heart because just after juicing out Grover a Spirit maniption realm expert, he will use the king of Ellesmere himself to increase his power. He will make sure to leap his power-up.


    Kings name was Theobald, the fifty-seventh king of Ellesmere. He was a mighty figure of Spirit Synchronization realm. He was just a step away from stepping into the True Deity realm. He was a kind and generous king that kept most of his kingdom under fair rules.


    Theobald believed that no one of higher status or power should suppress someone of lower status, He tried his best to give equal opportunities to everyone in his kingdom, leading many poor born talents to rise to the top and some of them even entered Royal courts.


    This kindhearted and righteous nature of their king made people of Ellesmere go loyal to him. However, he never applied his principles to himself. Never would he allow anyone to take his beloved throne, even if it''s his son. His only dream was to die as a powerful and respected king.


    But it doesn''t matter now, he will die now under the hands of someone he was nning to kill. His own wife and son were gonna kill him.


    ''Karma really ys games, no matter how much good you do, if someone does something bad to you then the only thing Karma can do is to reciprocate the suffering to the guilty. However, you don''t get anypensation. Maybe he will reborn again as a powerful king.''


    Rowen thought and then after putting on his dress he and his mom disappeared from his room. As Lilias was a Deity she bypassed all the Imperial guards and servents without them noticing. She even went past from between several guards talking to each other but no one noticed.


    As it was currently night time, King should be sleeping in his or second queen''s courtyard. Lilias has never let him touch her body after Rowen was born. King got very close to the second queen due to this.


    ir, on the other hand, when saw both of them disappeared from the room suddenly panicked. She was not sure what was about to happen in the Pce, someone will definitely die tonight either it will be the king or the Pair of her master and his mother. Her heart raced thinking about Rowen, she can''t fathom what will she do if something is to happen to him. She bit her lips in anxiousness and then sat down on a chair. The only thing she can do now is to hope that Rowen remains safe.


    ir gritted her teeth and a resolute expression formed on her face.


    ''I have to be strong!''


    She thought and then started revolving her Qi technique.


    Both Rowen and Lilias reached outside the king''s room without making any noise, theynded on the floor and then started to check their surrounding. Suddenly a flicker of light appeared in Lilias''s eyes and then she quickly opened her third eyes.


    "There are at least five Imperial guards at the spirit maniption realm and one at the initial stage of spirit synchronization realm forming a formation in the room."


    She silently said and then drew a cold breath. This was an illusion formation, if not for her third eye she would have seen that there were no guards in the room and King was having sex with one of the servant girls.


    However, after opening her third eye it was apletely different image. There were six imperial guards forming a deadly formation to kill her and there was also a goldfish emblem in the king''s hand who was meditating on his bed.


    This goldfish emblem was definitely a treasure of true deity realm. Even if someone like her entered that formation ignorantly, then she would have to pay for it, if not with her life then with severe injuries. It was all thanks to the all-seeing demonic eye that they saw through their n.


    This formation was truly deadly, to even fool a Deity. If someone like Rowen entered this formation, even his bones would have been evaporated.


    Lilias clenched her teeth in anger and then her whole body turned red forming an armour. She looked like a demoness with red colour ws forming on her hands. There were even beautifully curved horns on her head and with them an all-seeing demonic eye on her be made her lookpletely domineering.


    She took out a green bow form her space ring. And aimed at the one spirit synchronization realm guard in the formation. That guard was an important key to the formation. He was the one that supplied power to the formation. If she killed him the formation will break and then it will be quiet easy to kill the king and the rest of the guards.


    Seeing his mom''s demonic form and her serious expression, a smile formed on his face. He looked at her demonic body, her horns and then at her red skin. His dick started to harden just by her devilish charm. Even in the situation like this when he was going to kill his father all he was focused on was his mom''s body.


    His lust started to kick in and he wanted to ravage her right now and then, however, he controlled himself because currently killing the king was more important, after that they will have much time to elope with each other. He licked his lips and then his gaze fell upon the jade green bow in her hands.


    This bow was a magnificently crafted treasure with green wood and ck iron pattern surrounded it in beautiful patterns. Her mom was an expert archer. From his previous memories, he knew that once she killed a famous bandit roaming in the kingdom from sitting in her courtyard.

 Chapter 23: The regret of ones decisions.

    Chapter 23: The regret of one''s decisions.


    Lilias in her demonic form. Extended her left hand with the bow in front of the closed wooden gates of the king''s bed-chamber. She ced her right hand on the steel-string of the green bow. Her eyes flickered thenpletely focused on a wall just beside the wooden door.


    Her breath turned stagnant and her body became absolutely still, even her hairs stopped moving. She staunched the string with her right hand and extended to the maximum. An arrow suddenly manifested between both of her hands.


    Suddenly she let go of the arrow and with a sting, a vacuum appeared around the arrow and then the arrow vanished leaving a gust of wind behind. Soon enough a shriek sounded from inside the bed chamber and then some astonished voice resounded apanied with deathly silence afterwards.


    Lilias Quickly turned her aim from the wall to the wooden gate and stretched the string again. An arrow soon manifested and she let go of it again. The wooden gate suddenly opened with a sung and the Spirit maniption warrior that opened the gate died without even knowing what happened to him.


    One can see a slim arrow between his forehead. Rowen let out a cold smile seeing her power. Two powerhouses dead without even knowing who killed them. He grinned and then looked at his devilish love. One day he will also be able to fight like her, or maybe he will be even stronger. However, currently due to his low cultivation level, he has to rely on his women.


    The remaining four guards and Theobald came out rushing of the bed-chamber. Their faces were pale due to fear and their breathing were shallow. After seeing the devil-likedy in front of them, they inhaled a cold breath in fear. The four spirit maniption guards shivered, their legs turned limp in the presence of such strong devilish aura.


    The only person that maintained hisposure was Theobald, he had a goldfish shaped emblem tightly clenched in his hand. As he was ate Spirit synchronization realm expert. He managed to somehow stand against her aura.


    His gaze then fell upon his two dead guards, and beads of sweat started forming on his forehead. One of the guards was of Spirit Synchronization realm and the other one was of Spirit maniption realm.


    ''Dead... Both of them Dead. Just like that, without even knowing the reason, in just blink of an eye. I don''t think even my old man can achieve this feat.''


    He thought and then his gaze fell upon the red demonic figure of his first wife. The third eye on her be exerted a deadly pressure that prevented him from staring at her for too long. He quickly averted his gaze down and then strongly clenched his hand on the goldfish emblem.


    He then looked at the smiling inconspicuous figure on the side of the Queen. It was his son, his own blood was now standing against him,ughing at his powerless condition.


    The four-guards at spirit maniption realm could no longer take the pressure and then slumped on the ground on their knees. Even blood started flowing out of one guard''s mouth. But none of them dared to run, means all of them were loyal.


    Rowen smiled at the current site and then moved a step ahead and stood in front of the guard that coughed blood. He looked at the guard below covering under pressure. He smiled and then said.


    ''Do you want power?''


    The guard below grinned and then spat a mouth full of blood at him and said.


    "Fuck off!"


    ''They truly are loyal."


    Rowen thought and then his gaze turned to all four of them and seeing a resolute expression on their faces he sighed and the kicked the guard on the head with full force making him bleed even more.


    Lilias seeing his soon so near the four guards suddenly panicked and wanted to say something, however after seeing his expression, she stopped herself and applied more pressure on the guards so they can''t suddenly attack her son. She also threw a small withered grass-like herb towards the bamboozled king.


    The withered herb on contact with the King''s body suddenly erged and coiled around his body, small needle-like thorns on the grass pierced his whole body, making him let out a scream. Lilias suddenly formed a spiritual barrier around, so no one can hear or see anything going on here.


    Blood covered the whole body of Theobald he twitched and then bit his lips. Soon a golden shimmer appears on his body, then the grass suddenly withered and he got free from it. But before he could do anything an arrow pierced his dantian, leaking all his power.


    He let out a howl of dread and then looked at his wife with red eyes. She didn''t kill him but crippled him. Meaning she wanted something from him. He quickly crushed both his space ring and the goldfish emblem with his remaining power. He will never submit to this evil women nor will he let her use him.


    He grinned and then spat at her in disdain. He was once in love with her and now here he was standing against her. But no matter what, he will never bow down in front of her even if she kills him. And his useless son, that piece of trash. He always had to act like a good father in front of him due to his wife.


    He cast an angry gaze at him and then lost consciousness on the spot. Slumbering on the grey tiled floor powerlessly, with an arrow in his dantian. He regretted his decision of marrying this bitch and he, even more, regretted impregnating her with a useless son. This son of his is the only reason for his demise.


    If not for him, Lilias would never have gone against him and he would have even gotten a Deity realm powerhouse on his side. But all of these are now just regrets.


    Rowen on the side felt the power rushing through his body from both his father and the guards on the floor. He smiled and then looked at his mom. There was aplex expression on her face, she has just crippled someone she was married to, it was her husband.

 Chapter 24: Bluff?

    Chapter 24: Bluff?


    Lilias hesitated and then looked at her son and as soon as his smiling face came in her mind, all of her doubts vanished in thin air. She almost blushed looking at his perverted eyes on her. She smiled and then strode towards him, while still maintaining constant pressure on the Guards.


    Rowen looking at the loyal dogs of the king on the ground who would rather die than submit sneered and then plucked out heart of the guard that just spat towards him, with his heart devouring w. He as a Qi synchronization realm guy easily plucked out the beating heart of a Spirit maniption realm expert because of the constant pressure applied by his mom.


    If not for her, these guys would already have made him a meat juice. His mom is truly one of the most powerful women in the whole Rubloa continent. Although there is the Pill Deity who is also a woman, he doesn''t know if she is powerful enough to contend with his mom.


    After absorbing all the power from the heart, he ced it on the ground, in front of the remaining three of them. He needed them to submit to him. Once these three guards pledged their loyalty towards him, it will be easy to get the rest of the army under his control.


    All three of them looked at the heart of their friend on the ground and an ugly expression formed on their faces, one of three looked at Rowen and then sneered.


    "You think you can make us submit by fear of death. Hmph, when we join the imperial army, we join with the expectation that we are already dead. So it''s of no use to scare us, you piece of shit, not even one of us will submit to your demonic temptations."


    This guard had a moustache and looked a little old, there was a determined expression on his face and due to him the remaining two guards also didn''t submit. These guys have already seen the demonic form of his mom so it was natural that they refused his offer of power to them.


    Lilias on the other side had an angry expression on her face, her eyes staring daggers on all three of them. She applied more of her spirit pressure on three of them. If not for her son then she would have already sliced their guts, making their intestines fall on the ground.


    Seeing the guard resisting even on their death, Rowen startedughing loudly like a true demon, then his sharp gazended on the guard with the moustache. He ced his forefinger with a long w-like appearance on his forehead and said.


    "Do you have anyst wish? Or do you have a family that I can take care of? Oh... And it will be better if you have any daughters or granddaughters, I will make sure, that they will enjoy the time of their life."


    Listening to his words all three of them gulped their saliva in fear, one of the guards in the back even started trembling, one can see sweat beads on his forehead. He looked at the two of his partners and then tears started forming in his eyes. Even a retard can understand the underlying meaning in the Prince''s word.


    If they didn''t submit to him then their family will suffer instead of them. If they wanted to protect their family they will have to agree to all his demands. They will have to do anything he says.


    The guard that was trembling himself has two daughters and three sons, he can''t let them suffer due to his selfishness. He looked at the remaining two guards and then he looked at the prince. He clenched both of his hands and then said.


    "I want more power, my lord!"


    He said and then broke out in tears, he didn''t dare to make eye contact with the rest of his partners.


    Rowen seeing the guard breaking down in front of him, smiled. He could feel all the negative emotions from the three of them, he felt truly happy in his heart. He removed his finger from the moustache man''s forehead and then strode towards the guard.


    Lilias also released a little bit of pressure from the guard so he could stand up. But she was onplete guard against him so he could not do a sneak attack. Looking at her son''s back, a proud expression formed on her face, she loved how he handled all these puny guards. Although she was not sure why he wanted to give these piece of shits his power, however, she didn''t question her son because shepletely believed in him.


    She knew that her son will never do something that will harm himself in the future. In the past few days how he has handled her and ir was enough proof for her to know that he was more than what once eyes meet.


    "What are you doing ke, are you intending to betray the king. Don''t forget that it''s only because of his grace that you and your family are still alive!"


    The moustache man said with an exasperated look.


    "Old dog, the king is already crippled and I have pledged loyalty to the throne of Ellesmere, not the king and looking at the current events it is evident that soon the throne will be in the hands of Prince Rowen. You should also submit to him if you want your family to live."


    ke said and then nodded at the young Prince in front of him, the more he thought about it the more it made sense. Looking at the Queen, she is already at the initial Deity realm and how she has seen through their deadly illusion formation shows that she can even content against a middle Deity. Which mean that she can kill the old man of King with her power.


    It was only logical to submit to the Prince now and be his loyal servant so he can save both himself and his family from the Queen''s wrath.


    Rowen ced his w on his forehead and suddenly pierced it. ke could feel something devilish but powerful entering his mind from the Prince''s finger, he didn''t resist this foreign power and let it enter his mind.


    Rowen smiled and then nodded at the guard in a satisfied manner, soon he took out his w from the guard''s forehead and the hole in it soon regenerated itself.


    ke looked at his body but he could not feel any change, ''could the prince has failed or was he just bluffing them.'' He thought, however, suddenly the hairs on his body and hands started to elongate unexpectedly.

 Chapter 25: A Wolf and a Dog!

    Chapter 25: A Wolf and a Dog!


    "Ahh..."


    A harrowing shriek thundered to the whole courtyard, If not for the Queen cing her spiritual wall beforehand covering the courtyard, this scream would definitely have reached outside. And many guards would have already surrounded them.


    ke howled in pain. His right hand tightly clenching his chest, blood continuously flowed out from his mouth. He limpingly kneeled down on the floor and started crying loudly while coughing more blood.


    He could feel his life aura diminishing and getting reced by a sanguine aura. The pain thates with his life aura destruction started killing his rationale, he felt like he will go crazy if this continued.


    He tilted his contorted face at the prince to ask what is happening to him. He has asked for power, not for this suffering. But when he saw the evil smile on Prince''s face and how he looked at him in disdain. His heart suddenly started to beat fast.


    ''This... This... What is happening to me?"


    He thought and then looked at his body in anguish, his whole body has doubled in size, making his muscles bulge more than normal. He could see long hairs covering his arms legs and his whole body, even his face was not spared.


    A muzzle formed on his face with huge canines projecting from them. Even his nail turned into sharp ws. He could feel his feet turning shapes and looked just like a wolf''s but bigger.


    His eyes turned red and then he let out a long howl like a real wolf. His heart slowly calmed down and then he kneeled down in front of Rowen in his werewolf form.


    Rowen was proud of his first creation, heughed and then petted the wolf''s fluffy ears. In his previous life, werewolves and vampires always have been in dispute with each other. They have killed each other many time.


    Rowen always dreamt of, how it would feel to keep a werewolf as a pet and now due to his demonic technique he has seeded in making a werewolf as his servant. He was truly ecstatic in his heart.


    He also wanted to ravage a wolf girl, their bodies were sculpted perfectly and their fluffy ears and tails made them look cute. Just thinking about them made his inner sadist awoke. He really wanted to break a wolf girl under his huge dick, he wanted to cut her ears and tail after thoroughly raping her.


    He licked his lips at his thoughts and then looked at his creation. His fiend transmutation technique randomly created different types of demons, he wondered when will be able to get a werewolf again. He also expected to create a vampire to see it''s bloodline purity.


    Lilias, when saw the werewolf in front of his son, took out her jade green bow again. It was known throughout the whole of Rubloa continent that, werewolves were powerful and hostile creatures. They killed without caring about consequences, making them one of the most troublesome creatures for humans to handle.


    It was said that outside the border of Rubloa continent in the ck skull wilderness may werewolves and different demonic beasts like vampires and subus existed, some of these monsters have even reached the legendary ''Spirit saint'' realm which came after True Deity realm. Making it impossible for people of Rubloa continent to pass-through the ck skull Wilderness.


    It was said that in the past many of the True Deities have tried to cross the ck skull wilderness, however, only one of them has ever returned with his life and he was the one that told the whole continent about the Spirit Saint realm.


    It was about a thousand years ago. Some say that he met other humans when fighting with a werewolf at Spirit Saint Realm. And those powerful humans helped him survive the ordeal. They even gave him a secret technique to cultivate.


    And ording to legends that guy soon aftering alive from the wilderness, returned to it. They say that he already stepped to Spirit Saint realm by the help of the secret technique and passed the wilderness sessfully.


    Lilias looked at the werewolf turned guard and then saw how the werewolf kneeled in front of her son. A smug expression appeared on her face, she was proud of her son however when she noticed the cultivation realm of that werewolf she grasped a breath of cold air.


    This werewolf has already reached the Spirit Synchronization realm. Her beautiful red lips parted from the shock. Directly leaping from the spirit maniption realm to the final stage of spirit synchronization realm in just one moment. What kind of heaven-defying power does her son have given to this mere guard?


    The remaining two guards on the floor were even more shocked and terrified if someone can turn a spirit maniption expert into the spirit synchronization realm one then he himself should be a heaven-defying expert.


    They looked at the teenage looking body of the Prince and how he has turned one of theirrades into a terrifying existence. The Old Dog looked at ke and gulped hi saliva in terror and excitement. What if the prince gave this power to him? Will he be able to break through to the True Deity realm?


    His greed for power in this desperate situation where death was looming on his head slowly engulfed his loyalty towards the King. He started convincing his ego that it was nothing wrong to live and protect his family. Maybe it was better if the King gets reced by the prince Rowen, then he will be able to reach the True Deity realm.


    He startedughing maniacally at himself. Clenching his fist he looked at the Smiling Prince and said.


    "This Old fellow also submits to the new king of Ellesmere. I hereby pledge loyalty to King Rowen, I will always be loyal to you even if it meant death to me."


    He ced his fist on his heart and looked solemnly at the Rowen, His old eyes even wandered at the Warewolf ke. Rowen can easily feel the greeding from the old man.


    Rowenughed and then also transferred his Flesh to the Old Dog. Just like his name the old guy also turned into a three-headed dog.


    He became a ''Cerberus'' of three-meter height with a serpent-like tail on his back.

 Chapter 26: Bolrock.

    Chapter 26: Bolrock.


    Seeing the huge built and the deadly auraing from the three-headed Cerberus, Lilias was shocked for some time and then she looked at her son with even more reverence and love. She was very happy in her heart that even after her crimson serpent absorbing all his talent her son was still extraordinary.


    Her gaze then fell on Rowen''s devilishly charming eyes and then a blush formed on her face. She elegantly paced towards him and then kissed Rowen on the lips.


    Rowen also didn''t resist the kiss from his mom, he even grabbed her ass however it was not as soft due to the armour. After a little kiss, the Queen again nced at the dog-like demon and smiled. She was proud of her son''s creation.


    This dog demon was already on Initial Deity Realm. Now even if King''s old man came, it will be no problem for them to deal with him. It will be as easy as killing a wild horse.


    The remaining guard looking at the Queen and the Prince kissing woke up from his stupor and then looked at his twopanions. Fear gripped his heart when he saw the growling three-headed Cerberus and Warewolf. He hesitated and then moved his gaze towards the Prince and then the Queen.


    Looking at the Queen''s third eye a pressure enveloped him, gripping him from his heart. He quickly moved his gaze again towards the prince. Seeing how both of his remaining friends have chosen to betray the king and choose the Prince. His loyal thoughts also started getting shrouded by fear and little greed.


    When he saw how the Old Dog has sessfully broken through the True Deity realm even at this old age. His hopes for the future changed, he started imagining how he can also be a true Deity. He then clenched his fist in determination. And made up his mind to serve the prince. Even if he has to leave his humanity behind, he can at least be powerful and can also save his family.


    Rowen also administrated his little flesh in the third guard''s mind and after the transformation, the third guard also became a werewolf. Actually, the flesh that Rowen transmuted in all three of the guards was not his but the flesh manifested by his demonic technique, so he don''t have to worry about ever running out of flesh to transmute.


    He just needs to have enough spiritual energy in him to create demonic flesh. That is to say, currently, he has exhausted all of his spiritual power on the three of these. He now needs to currently sit and meditate to get more spiritual power, only then he will be able to make more demonic ves like them.


    His demonic ves can also differ in strength, like how Cerberus is stronger than a werewolf. All three of them were in the spirit maniption realm before the transmutation however only the Cerberus broke through the true True Deity realm while the two werewolves only remained in the Spirit Synchronization realm.


    So if someone randomly got a stronger bloodline then he will be able to rule this continent more easily and who knows if he would even be able to get through the ck Skull wilderness.


    Rowen than paced towards his crippled unconscious father, he wanted his father to wake up from his unconscious state and look at his som fucking his wife. He wanted to have sex with his mom while his father watched it in pain. However just as he was about to kick his father in the head to wake him up, cracks started to appear under his father.


    The big stone tiles started to break and snake-like cracks started to speed towards him, he quickly jumped back forming his armour-like shield on his body. A blue coloured ice hand exerted from the ground and then covered the unconscious king.


    Lilias on the other side squinted her eyes and then a terrified expression formed on her face, she quickly covered her son with her spirituality and stretched her bow, pointing it towards the dark sky.


    Rowen could feel his mom panicking and he then opened his third eye and also looked at the night sky, where he could see a solemn old man flying with his eyes closed. His hands behind his back and a blue coloured aura surrounded his whole body.


    He looked like a saint that has descended from heaven. He then angrily opened his eye and then a bone-chilling icy pressure descended on all of the people In the courtyard. The spiritual barrier formed by his mom shattered like ss and soon enough the marching steps of army resounded outside the courtyard.


    "Peak Deity Realm!"


    Lilias said with an astonished expression on her face, she thought that the old man of the king only has the cultivation of initial deity realm, however, looking at him now he has already reached the peak deity realm.


    Although she could contend with a middle deity realm expert however the gap between an initial deity and peak deity was too much, she was not sure if she will be able to stay alive for more than ten minutes in front of him.


    Power gaps between a higher level deity and a lower level deity are too much even for her. Even with the help of her armour, she was not confident in herself. And the bigger problem was the army that haspletely enclosed the courtyard with no way of running away.


    She gritted her teeth and then also flew in the sky, facing the icy aura of her father. She looked him in his eyes and then released her bow at his forehead.


    Seeing her daughter inw acting against him, Bolrock sighed and then blew out cold air from his mouth, the fast arrow that wasing towards him froze in the mid-air and the fell down.


    Bolrock was the name of Rowen''s grandfather. And he has unexpectedly reached the peak level of Deity realm, defeating him would be very hard. Rowen looked at his grandfather and then ordered the old dog to help his mom. While the two werewolves surrounded him to protect him against the imperial army.


    "Dear Daughter, I don''t want to kill you by my hands so, please surrender yourself by crippling your and that son of your''s cultivation."


    Bolrock said with a gentle voice while his white coloured hairs fluttered elegantly in the wind.


    "How about you be my ve and serve me then I will let you live."


    Rowen said from below with a smiling expression on his face. He waspletely unfazed by the chilly pressure.

 Chapter 27: A Good King.

    Chapter 27: A Good King.


    Rowen could hear the marching army stopping in its way, the voice of all the heavy steps resounding in the courtyard ground suddenly stopped. Only some light steps could be heard which were caused due to the disturbance of sudden halting. The two werewolves in the vicinity of him also stopped howling and only little gruntsing from their mouth can be heard. The wolfs ceased their exasperated moments and only moved their hands and tails a little, maybe both of them were nervous due to the sudden silence.


    A chilling wind swept through the courtyard, bringing with it a swishing sound, the leaves of trees in the vicinity also softy fluttered in the wind as the long fur on the body of werewolves, ke revealed his yellow coloured teeth which reflected the moonlight due to his film like saliva on them, he let out a loud howl of anger towards the halted army of the king. However, the army of irond martial artists had no change in their expression, only some of them backed a little due to the first time seeing a werewolf.


    All of these Irond soldiers were the personal army of the old man Bolrock. Not even the king has enough authority to move this army. There were a total of hundred unmoving soldiers present around the courtyard with minimum cultivation realm of Spirit maniption and around seven of them were even in the Spirit synchronization realm. All of them had a solid spirit iron armour on them, covering their whole body from their feet to heads. Only their ferocious gleaming eyes could be seen from their helmets.


    They all had blue coloured insignia on their chest te and the hilt of their swords. The insignia represented a blue colour sword which animated an icy aura around it. This crest was engraved on the tough iron and then paint was covered on them. Some of the paint on the many of the insignias were already withered and only half a sword was remaining there. Some only had the engraving left on them. This showed that many of these soldiers were very old and experienced. That is why most of them didn''t back up when they saw different demonic creatures in front of them. Some even expected to fight with them.


    Rowen from the ground position kept his eyes fixed on the old man floating in the air. He didn''t even blink his eyelids and kept an amiable smile on his face. His thoughts were wandering in different directions at the same time. He was somewhat afraid and somewhat angry at the situation in front of him. And the continuous flow of the icy aura that barged him made his open eyes dry however he didn''t blink even once showing his dominance in front of the old man.


    Lilias in the air was worried about her son, so she kept herplete focus on the old man in front of her, she could tell by looking at her father that he has burned his remaining life essence in order to break through to the final Deity realm to protect his son, but s he was toote. He never would have imagined that this pair of mother and son will take action so fast.


    She calmed her breathing down, the cold air that fluttered around her made her red coloured hair and her silky clothes gently hover in the air. She continuously thought about how to increase the time of fight between herself and her father. If she can somehow stall enough time for her father to run out of his life force then she could easily save her son.


    Her left hand was tightly clenched on the green colour bow. Her grip was so tight that she couldn''t feel the texture of ck Iron on her Greenwood bow. She lowered her body slowly so she can take a perfect target at her father. Her thumb lightly rubbed on the cold metal ring on her third finger, and a wooden arrow manifested out of vacuum on her thin red fingers.


    The arrow has a ck coloured wooden body with a half-transparent red coloured ruby-like sharp tip on it. One can see a red colour shine on her white clothes. The red reflection also had some white spots, giving it a special glimmer that a high-quality gem can emit. If one sees this ruby red tip closely they can observe a little ck snake swimming in the ruby.


    This snake was a special type of demon beast that if entered one''s body, it withers it from inside. First, it travels from the blood of the host and reached the lungs,pletely eating out all the bronchioles present in the lungs. And soon by asexual reproduction, it multiplies in the number and forms more snake-like him. All these snakes swimming through the bloodstreams reach to the different parts of the body and eat it from inside.


    Leaving only the skin of its host. These little snake parasite doesn''t even leave the bones. In the end, only a bag of skin is left of the host. Even the eyes and teeth arepletely finished out. After killing the host these snakes die of eating each other and thest snake that remains self destruct itself leaving nothing but skin.


    Lilias ced the deadly arrow on the steel like a string of her Greenwood bow. She stretched the bow to the fullest and then aimed the arrowhead at her father. She gathered all of her power in her right hand and then transferred it to the arrow, making the snake in the arrowhead swirl in excitement.


    Bolrock looked at his daughter inw and then disappointment shed in his eyes. He once doted heavily on this daughter of his


    , He used to have high expectations for her and he was the one that taught her many techniques and has given her many cultivation resources. He looked in her eyes and a sympathetic glimmer shone in his eyes. He then looked at his crippled son. There was no way that he can be treated now.


    Bolrock was also at the end of his rope, he ca almost live for one more hour with his life force continuous in use. A painful expression appeared on his face. His bloodline could end today if he kept making foolish decisions.


    He looked at his grandson and seeing how he has controlled two werewolves and a three-headed dog demon, he sighed and then gentlynded on the ground.


    "I hope you will be a good king."

 Chapter 28: Never breed sluts!

    Chapter 28: Never breed sluts!


    Bolrocknded on the ground gently, with wooden coloured saddles on his old legs, the floor below his leg turned cold and soon blue coloured iceyer started forming on it. The cracks appeared in the ice as soon as hended. Wearing a white coloured robe with a sword tucked by his blue coloured robe belt on the left side of his waist. His old ashy hairs fluttered in the wind and there was an expression of pity and regret on his slightly wrinkled face.


    Looking at his unconscious son who has a pained expression on his face and an arrow pierced in his dantian while the sanguine liquid froze around it. He sighed and his face aged, even more, he looked like he could die at any time. He reached out towards the ring on the right hand of Theobald and took it off with his blue coloured spiritual power.


    He took out a golden coloured crown which had white metal calligraphy in ancient words engraved on it. The crown looked more like a hairband then a crown. The white coloured calligraphic words on it were unreadable by anyone. This was a treasure that Bolrock''s father has found in a dungeon. This crown can nourish one''s life energies once it''s worn.


    Bolrock raised his hand in front of his waist and applied his chilly spiritual power to the golden crown which led the crown hover above his old right hand. His wrinkly dark eyes stared at the crown and feelings of belonging and warmth appeared on his face. He was remembering his father when he came from that dangerous ce and handed over this crown to him. From then on this crown became the envy of many others.


    Although he was angry and disappointed in his grandson, he didn''t want his lineage to end here that is why he flicked his old hand and the crown gentlynded on the head of Rowen. His face aged, even more, his brows that were ck till now turnedpletely white and his vibrant figure looked more haggard. His life force was at the end of its rope.


    "Never breed a foolish slut like your mom and never ever disdain a child, as my foolish son did."


    Bolrock said with a light voice, that resounded throughout the courtyard. His voice sounded like that it wasing from a dying old man. The chilly atmosphere also started to slowly dissipate with every word of his. A warmth then surrounded the whole pce making it seem like that spring just blossomed.


    "From now on the irond army will be inmand of the new king of Ellesmere, King Rowen!"


    Just as these words resounded from the old mouth of Bolrock, the more than a hundred iron-d men kneeled down on the floor in synchrony. The sound of metal hitting the stone floor resounded throughout the whole courtyard. There was a blood pumping symphony in these voices.


    A huge smile formed on Rowen''s face, at first he was a little afraid of his grandfather but seeing that how Bolrock is not as retarded as his own father a smile formed on his face. He ced his fingers on the crown above his head, he could still feel the cold aura emanating from it. However, he could also feel the warmthing from it that started nourishing his whole body and his life force.


    His face started turning red as the blood started to flow towards his head in order to get nourished. However, no one could see it because of his Sanguine Sheild all over his body. That he has summoned when his grandfather arrived. After some time blood in his face settled down and then he de summoned his red coloured armour.


    He looked at his mom who was already standing by his side her armour already removed and a smile was stered on her face. Although her father has called her a slut, she didn''t care as long as he quietly gave her son the throne of Ellesmere. Rowen looking at his mom and the flood of powerful feelings rushing through his veins after he turned to the king, got turned on. He grabbed Lilias''s ass and then kissed her in front of the hundreds of men present there.


    Although his grandfather has just warned him to never breed a slut like her, he still kissed her without giving any second thoughts. Lilias also gotpletely engrossed in her son and licked his tongue feverishly. She didn''t care about all the men present before her.


    Bolrock''s eyes widened in shock and anger surged in his old and dying body but then he just sighed and epted his and the fate of Ellesmere. It was better to have his bad blood living then no blood rtive left after his death. He came in front of the engrossed couple without giving them any heed he kneeled down in front of Rowen.


    "This old man gives his first andst salute to the new king of Ellesmere."


    The old man said and then stood up again. He released all his life force and was ready to end his life, but just as he was about to die peacefully a red coloured sharp nail entered his forehead and then a voice resounded in his old ears.


    "Just ept this little gift from your king before dying you old fart."


    It was Rowen who said this with a smile on his face, his bloody red coloured w already in his grandfather''s wrinkle filled forehead. Lilias while still in his embrace he pulsed his flesh in Bolrock''s forehead.


    The surrounding irond men were all in shock and some were even angry at the actions of their new master. Some spirit synchronization realm soldiers even stood up and unsheathed their sword.


    ''How could this degenerate man who lusts after his own mother is their master and how dare he hurt their previous master when he was clearly on hisst breaths.''


    A killing aura surrounded the courtyard, however before they can do anything an old hand raised in the air warding them off. It was the hand of Rowen''s grandfather, he epted his fate and let the flesh be imnted in his brain. What worse could happen to him than dying he thought.

 Chapter 29: Death Worm

    Chapter 29: Death Worm


    Bolrock felt a fluctuating semisolid entering his brain, red veins started to form around his forehead. One could see that he was in pain but enduring it. Bolorock really was at the end of his rope and seeing the fierce dog-like demon all submitted to his grandson he had some hope.


    At first, he came here to kill his daughter and grandson because he believed that Rowen was trash and retarded who can''t cultivate nor can he handle the politics and giving him the throne will be as good as giving a child a heavy axe. No matter how he swings it, he will either end up hurting himself or hurting the people of Ellesmere.


    It can be said that Bolrock loved the people of Ellesmere and he didn''t want them to suffer but on the other hand, he also let his grandson live after seeing his crafty eyes and how he has enough balls to offer him a peak deity a servant status.


    Maybe He was not as retarded as he expected, maybe he was ying a tiger in a sheep''s skin trick to fool his victims. And this was the reason that Bolrock gave up on killing his grandson. Maybe it was better to let this blood of his to keep life, maybe he will bring the Ellesmere out of the ck skull wilderness.


    "All the guards stand down and acknowledge your new king!" Bolrock shouted while still in pain that was caused by the semisolid demonic flesh that was nted in his mind.


    After hearing the serious shout from the Bolrock the army caption at the Spirit synchronisation realm stepped forwards, ced his fist against his chest and then said. "Yes, milord Rowen, we The Irond army from now on serves you as your personal army, please forgive us for our previous imprudence!"


    The guard that came forward had a certain ent in his voice, Rowen smiled listening to his statement and then nodded in satisfaction. An evil smile formed on his face and then he said.


    "Now my new army, I am a righteous king, so I have to punish your Imprudence. Now all of you remove your armour and cane each other five hundred times on your back and after that have some chilly and salt applied to your wounds to treat them. And anyone who resists shall be killed with their entire family."


    He then let out a devilishugh and plucked his finger out of his grandfather''s forehead. He could feel the abundant negative energying from all the soldiers around him. He felt blissful and stepped away from his grandfather.


    After acknowledging Rowen as their king the soldiers couldn''t do anything but follow his orders with a smile on their faces.


    ''Righteous my ass. He is just a sadist who enjoys others in pain, I don''t know how the old man let him be the king of Ellesmere.'' The captain of the army thought and then removed his armour summoning a ck coloured stick in his right hand.


    The expressions on the faces of other soldiers were also not good, all of them had contorted expressions on their faces, soon enough sound of sticks hitting each other resounded in the courtyards with pained shouts.


    "Ahh... Slowly big brother your sticks hurt a lot!"


    "What? You want to defy orders of the new king, now keep quiet and let me use my ck stick on your body!"


    All kind of different voices started to reverberate in the courtyard, some were even enjoying beating theirrades.


    "You kissed my sister that day, now let my thick stick kiss your ass."


    Rowen had a dumb expression on his face, these people are not taking their punishment serious enough. Even the negative auraing from them diminished after some time. He sighed and then looked at the old man grunting in pain.


    Soon the body of the old man started to turn red his white hairs started to fall down on the ck stone floor. His face, nose and ears started to vanish and his body started to turn cylindrical. Soon an image of twenty meters long and three meters wide, red, death worm-like image formed in front of all the people in the courtyard.


    Even the soldiers that were enjoying the beating stopped and looked at the humongous worm with a round open mouth with hundreds of menacing teeth sprouting out from it.


    Many of them gasped a breath of cold air and backed up a little seeing their old master turning into a ridiculous monster.


    "What is... Is... this?"


    The captain of the Irond army said with an astonished expression on his face. He can feel the fierce energying from the red coloured worm, this energy was anything out of hisprehension. He has never seen someone so powerful.


    "Could it... Could it be the legendary spirit saint realm?"


    He said and then looked at the Prince standing on the sideline with a beauty in his hand and a smiling expression on his face. He drew a gasp of cold breath, this new king of them is truly terrifying. He woke up from his stupor and started to beat therade in front of him even more fiercely. He can''t make this new king of his angry otherwise he doesn''t know what will happen to him and his family.


    Rowen seeing the huge Death Worm in front of him opened his mouth and startedughing loudly while gaping his mother''s ass in excitement. However, suddenly blood started to flow first out from his nose than from his eyes and soon he was bleeding from his mouth too.


    His eyes turned blurry red, he could feel his consciousness fading away. And he soon fell on the stone-cold ground. ''I have used too much of my spiritual energy.'' He thought before losing his consciousness.


    Lilias seeing her son bleeding so profusely, panicked and grabbed his falling body. She tried to shake his body to wake him up. But seeing no response from him. Tears welled up in her eyes and soon she disappeared from the courtyard with her son.


    The remaining army on the courtyard, seeing that their new king has fallen unconscious, stopped and then tried to move towards him, but before they can reach close to him, the queen vanished with the new king in her embrace.

 Chapter 30: Spirit Formation

    Chapter 30: Spirit Formation


    Rowenzily opened his eyes and nced around him. A smile formed on his face when he saw his momying with him on the bed tightly embracing his body. His upper clothes werepletely gone and only his pants were there on his body. His mom was sleeping with her eyes closed.


    "Master."


    A sweet voice came from his side. Following the source of the voice, Rowen shifted his gaze towards it. ir was standing on the side with a yellow coloured robe on her body and there was a worried expression on her face. She kneeled down on the ground.


    "Master, are you feeling alright now. Do you have any orders for this servant of yours?"


    She said and then raised her head expecting orders from her master. Her master has been in aa for the past seven days and a lot has been changed in the kingdom of Ellesmere. The old king was crippled and the second Queen and the Princess had been thrown to the dungeon by first Queen.


    There was also the four demonic ves of her master, who have wreaked havoc in the neighbouring kingdoms. As their master was unconscious, they by their own will and evil nature first started killing people in Ellesmere, and only when first Queen interfered did they move on to the neighbouring kingdoms.


    They only heard to the Queen because she was very close to their master and they didn''t want to harm the Queen if they did then they were sure that Rowen would kill them.


    Rowen didn''t reply to her servant and got up from the bed and started putting on his white coloured robe. ir seeing her master quickly stood up and strode towards him, she started helping him with his clothes.


    Rowen could feel that his four demonic servants have been destroying the neighbouring kingdoms. He smiled and quickly sent them a mental message and summoned them in the throne room. Then his eyes fell on his little servant, that was obediently helping him changing his clothes.


    Seeing her submissive nature, his demonic instincts started to kick in, he wanted to grab her and then ravage her soft body under his huge dick. However, he stopped himself and then took the golden coloured medicine that his mom has ced on the side of his bed when he was unconscious.


    This golden pill was a Qi replenishing pill, that is used to replenish the Qi power of a cultivator.


    "Master, Queen has said that you have already regained your strength, it will not be wise to take this pill now, or the overflowing of Qi will make your meridians burst."


    ir said, seeing that her master was checking the golden pill. She was scared that he will take the pill and then suffer from overflow.


    Rowen was aware of this fact that his Qi has already replenished, however, he has just broken through to the Spirit formation realm, now he could take this pill without worry as his dantian space has increased.


    He looked at his servant and then took the golden coloured pill in front of her, he could see her expression change from worry to terror. She hasn''t noticed till yet that her master has broken through to the Spirit formation realm. She quickly took out a transparent bottle with green coloured liquid in it from her space ring.


    "Master!"


    She worryingly ced her hand on his back to save him from falling down, however, it was only then that she noticed an angry expression on Rowen''s face. She quickly backed away and lowered her head fear. She has also noticed only now that her master has stepped in the Spirit formation realm. She has been ignorant and underestimated her master''s strength and intelligence.


    How can he be so stupid to take a harmful pill? It was only because he has already reached the Spirit formation realm. His mom already knew of his breakthrough and that is only why she has left this pill. And about the talk of his full vitality, maybe she said it before the breakthrough and forgot to tell ir about it.


    ir regretted her foolish actions. She clenched her teeth and prepared herself for his wrath on her, and just as she expected a red coloured w grabbed her from neck tightly.


    "How dare you to belittle my Intelligence!"


    Rowen said with an angry voice, however, there was a smiling expression on his face. He loved to see his servant all covering under him like a little bunny. He wanted to slowly enjoy her. His body was also excited after taking the pill and there was only her present expect his sleeping mom to vent his overflowing power.


    Tears started flowing from ir''s eyes, she has done something stupid again,st time she wanted to kill him and now she has belittled his intelligence


    "Master, please punish me." She said while tears continue to fell down from her emerald green eyes, she didn''t dare to look at her master again or she would have seen a mischievous smile on his face.


    "How about you go and kill your whole family? And yes tell them before they die that it was me who ordered to kill them."


    Rowen said while retracting his grip from her neck. He wanted to know if his servant was truly loyal or not. More so he was teasing her.


    "If you kill your family, then I will give you a special present, I am not that bad after all."


    He added and then sat on the sofa chair like a king waiting for her reaction. He was expecting some kind of negative emotion from her. It was only because of her family that she epted him as her master and let his aura enter her soul. He wanted to know what if a conflict happens between his demonic aura and her conscious.


    ''Will, she still takes my orders by heart and finish them?''


    He thought and without any wait, he got the answer from his servent.


    "Yes, master, this servant of yours will follow your orders and execute my whole family under your name, and I will let them know the reason for their deaths."


    She said while kneeling down and sobbing. Her emotions were inplete turmoil, on one hand, she wanted to protect her family and on other, she wanted to be with her master. In the end, her addiction towards her master won over her familial love.

 Chapter 31: A good little bitch.

    Chapter 31: A good little bitch.


    Rowen smiled at her words and then strode towards her kneeling body. He ced both of his hands on her shoulder and then made her stood up. He then embraces her anding near her ears he said.


    "Nice, if you had chosen otherwise I would have killed you."


    He said with acent tone, which meant that he didn''t really care about her family, he was just testing her. ir let out a sigh of relief, she knew by his expression that she can still save her family.


    His devilish voice with his warm breath trickled in her rosy ears, making her body tremble in excitement, her emerald eyes flickered with uneasiness, however, feeling his hands on her body, she calmed down.


    She wanted his body in hers and her saliva roaming in his mouth. But she didn''t dare to make a move first, no matter how much she loved him. She knew that her master is only using her for entertainment and once he is bored, he will throw her away. That is why she was doing her best to not offend him and tried to entertain him as much as she can. Even if she has to kill her whole family for its sake.


    "Thanks, master for, sparing my family, this servant of your will remember this favour and will try my best to pay back even if it cost my life." She said as she already knew by his expressions that he didn''t care about her family anymore.


    Rowen could feel her submissiveness, and how she didn''t want to let go of his body. Her every heartbeat told him that she will do anything just for acknowledgement from him. She was even ready to kill her whole family for his sake. The more he thought about it the more excited he got.


    "That''s how should my ves work. Without asking any questions and doubting my abilities. However, If you ever go again teaching me about things that I should do and things I shouldn''t then I will gauge your tongue out."


    Rowen said to her and then started fondling her bouncy ass with both his hands.


    He wanted to fuck this submissive ve of his. Every time he sees a weak woman like her, his inner demonic instincts kick in to ravage her and enjoy every part of her body.


    ir also felt his hands on her ass and a blush formed her face, she was waiting for her master to ravage her body since thest time. She wanted to feel his scent lingering over her mind and his marks all over her white skin.


    Although she heard her master giving her threats, she didn''t care much about it because she will rather die than go against him. He was very important to her. His aura has already settled deep in her soul.


    If it was any other woman who heard his words, she would have already passed out in fear, however, this horny servant of his is ready to give up her family for some sexual fulfilment from him. He smiled at her behaviour and also started enjoying her body.


    His tongue started to explore her sweet mouth while his hands started fondling her boobs and ass repeatedly. Both of their clothes started to loosen up and one by one started falling on the floor as the time went on.


    Soon both of them were enjoying each other with no clothes on their bodies. Rowen threw her on the bouncy and velvety bed and then aggressively started kissing and biting her neck and boobs. Her white skin started turning red from his intense sexual drive, however, she didn''t say anything but continued to let out small moans of pleasure.


    This moment was very important for her and she wanted topletely engrave each and every moment of today in her memory. She wanted to feel all his marks on her body and all his sweet kisses on her lips. She was not sure when she will get to experience this enjoyment again. Or maybe she will never enjoy it again.


    Her master is already stronger than her and, she now has no use to him, it was now only some matter of time before he gets bored with her and throws her useless body away. That is why she wanted topletely engrave his each and every move in her mind and body so that she can remember this day vividly and savour these momentster in her life.


    She knew by his cultivation speed in these past few days that her master is destined to do great things and go do many different great ces and she can in no way keep with his terrifying cultivation speed and on top of that she has previously tried to kill him that made her already weak rtion with himpletely bleak.


    Rowen could feel her uneasiness and he enjoyed it. He enjoyed people suffering because of him, heughed in his heart and then ced his huge dick on her small entrance. His sensitive penis twitched feeling her warm and fluidly vagina and his body started turning hot from the excitement.


    "Humm"


    He forcefully pierced her warm twitching vagina with his dick and only the half the way in her vagina his dick stopped. Her vagina was too tight for him to move any further without hurting her. He knew that she was especially excited and tight today because it was herst hope.


    She wanted to make him feel good as much as she can so he may use her body in the future. Her efforts may be wasted, however, she was not letting off thest hope she has. This moment was very important to her. For all, she knows if her master gets pleased with her and decide to ept her as a personal servant on his journeys.


    "You are a good little bitch."


    Rowen said with a huge smile on his face, he was enjoying her desperation and her womanly attempts to vow him. He was very pleased with himself and this little ve of his. She was quite an obedient and trustworthy ve.


    Heughed and then with a pistoning motionpletely prated her vagina with his huge dick. He felt a rush of excitement pumping through his body, his heart started to beat faster and he could feel the walls of her vagina massaging his huge dick.


    Pleasure started coursing his body and then he grabbed her soft boobs and started fondling them while forcefully pumping his dick in and out of her vagina.


    Feeling his huge dick touching the opening her womb, her eyes widened in pain than pleasure started flowing over her body, her emerald eyes turned moist from his barrage of attacks and the pleasure they bought with it.


    Her mind was filled with all kind of thoughts, she was at times afraid of her fate after today and at times she wanted topletely engrave these moments in her memories to savour themter, however, all of these thoughts slowly started to vanish with his every push and she started to enjoy his barrage on her.


    Soon her mind turnedpletely clear and then she gotpletely engrossed at the moment. Forgetting all her worries and tensions she started to moan loudly from her mouth. Her voices were inplete sync with his thrusts just like her body was, moving up and down on the soft bed.


    She clenched the red coloured soft bedsheet under her with her long nails and started to move her body to match with his rhythm. Her body was turning super hot and soon she was on the blink of cumming.


    Rowen also felt a rush in his whole body, after which he came in her deepest part and jerked four to five-time orgasming in excitement.


    ir also orgasmed loudly as she felt his warm fluid in her body. She savoured the momentpletely by tightly grabbing his crotch with both of her legs. She didn''t want to let go of him. She wanted to feel more of this pleasure.


    On the side of the bed, the sleeping Queen slowly opened her eyes and when she saw her son fucking his ve, first anger flushed on her face. She wanted to rip this bitch apart who dared to be intimate with her love. However, seeing her sons excited expression she controlled herself and stood up from the bed. Removing all the clothes she started to kiss her son on lips while he fucked his ve under him continuously with his huge dick.


    "Son, you should have woken me up if you wanted to satisfy your need. I would happily lend my body to you so you can use it to vent all your sexual frustration."


    Lilias said and started kissing her son on his neck. She was part jealous of ir and part excited that she is going to have sex with Rowen again.


    Rowen seeing that his mom was jealous started humping ir with more passion. Letting out grunts of pleasure from time to time which interrupted their kiss again and again.

 Chapter 32: Is it Good?

    Chapter 32: Is it Good?


    "Son, you can fuck me instead of this whore of yours. I will please you in all kind of ways, you don''t need any woman other than me."


    She said as she felt angry at ir. It was all due to her that their passionate kisses are continuously interrupted. She looked at ir and seeing her ecstatic expression, she got even angrier. How dare she?


    Rowen noticed his mom''s jealousy and then smiled. He stopped kissing Lilias and then started fucking ir even harder, he was enjoying getting negative emotions from his mother.


    "Rowen."


    Lilias said as she started kissing him on his neck while he continued to pound ir even harder his thick dick going up and down on her body. He fondled with her soft and round boobs and then at one point started sucking them.


    Lilias on the other hand when saw that her son was sucking ir''s boobs whilepletely ignoring her. She looked down at her own t chest and then a sulking expression appeared on her face.


    Rowen came again in ir while orgasming loudly. His voice reverberated in Lilias''s ears and she got even more jealous. She tried to stretch her boobs, trying to elongate them hopelessly. Rowen seeing his mom,ughed loudly and then letting go of ir heid on the bed gasping for air.


    Lilias quickly getting the chance started sucking his limp dick making it harder again. Shepletely gobbled his dick and started deepthroating him. Her sticky and soft tongue massaged the veins on his dick. Calming him down.


    ir on the other hand also broke out from her stupor and only then she noticed Queen sucking Rowen''s dick feverishly. She was sacred of Queen but she just can''t control her cravings and reach out to Rowen she started kissing him.


    "Master, please punish me more."


    She said with tear-filled eyes. She was preparing herself for rejection because Lilias was there and Rowen loved his mom more than her so he will probably instead fuck his mom than her. However, seeing his next action, excitement shed in her eyes.


    Rowen took out his dick from Lilias''s reluctant mouth and ced it in front of irs anus. Grabbing her waist he slowly started pushing his dick into her rectum.


    "Ahhh..."


    ir moaned in pain. Her anus started twitching around Rowen''s dick, preventing it from going any further. Feeling the resistance on his sensitive dick, Rowen started forcing it down her anus.


    "Master... Uhh..."


    ir''s mind waspletely nk by his huge dick in her anus. She lowered her body a little to amodate his big penis in her rectum.


    "Son, let me help you."


    As expected of his mom. She was not angry for more than a few minutes, she epted that her son will have many sexual partners in the future and she can''tpletely take him for herself. It''s only him that canpletely possess her. She smiled at her son and holding him from his back, she pushed his waist on ir''s ass.


    "Ahh... It hurt..s"


    ir let out a grunt of pain and then the ck aura from Rowen started making herfortable. Soon enough all the paining from her lover region vanished and turned into a different kind of pleasure. A cold pleasure that came from her soul.


    Rowen, hearing her moans started banging her anus while fondling her boobs. His warm breath continuously filled ir''s ears, making them go red. Her whole face was blushing and she couldn''t help but let out moans, again and again.


    Lilias on the side although a bit jealous of this servant. Started kissing Rowen''s neck. She licked his neck with her soft red tongue. Which made Rowen even more excited which made him increase his pace on ir even more.


    After some time of moaning, Rowen finally let out his white fluid in her ass. He felt a rush of excitement and fulfilment through his body. After removing his dick from her body. Heid downfortably on the bed. Savouring the experience he just had.


    Lilias got on top of him and then she started kissing him passionately. While ir chose toy on the bedpletely powerless. She was also savouring the moments they just made.


    After that, Both Rowen and Lilias fucked each other continuously for more than three hours. Lilias was especially more horny than before, maybe it was due to ir or may be due to the events that have just preceded.


    ir in the middle of both of them having sex already got out of the bed and started preparing some hot food for both prince and queen. She prepared a bowl of Rice with a huge fish.


    After both of them were finished in the bedroom. Lilias took her son to the bath and then they had another round of soulful fucking and then Rowen came out refreshed.


    Just as Rowen came out of the Bath, a heavenly aroma struck his nose, making his stomach growl in hunger and then his gazeded on the steaming food in front of him.


    There were many delicious looking dishes on the table, his mouth started watering and without any wait, he started devouring the food midst enjoying the taste that they left on his tongue and mind.


    "Master I hope you like the food."


    ir on the side in her pink coloured robe bowed down. Her dress was a little revealing. Rowen could see her smooth twin peaks when she bowed down in front of him. A mischievous smile formed on his face and then he grabbed one of her boobs and started fondling it while eating food from the other hand.


    No matter how many times he had sex his demonic technique always regenerated his vigour making him horny again. He knew about this and controlling his desire he removed his hand from her breast and then started enjoying thevish food in front of him.


    Disappointment shed in irs eyes. She has especially worn this revealing dress so her master could say something good about her but seeing how he only focused on his food. Her face turned red. But she was also happy that her master at least had sex with her today. Her body could still remember the feeling of his huge dick in her.


    "Master is the food of your liking?"


    ir asked with expectations shing in her eyes, she at least wanted to hear some praise of the food she prepared for her beloved.


    Rowen smiled at her question, he already knew that this servant of hers haspletely fallen for him, just like his mom. She will do anything she can just to hear some praise from him. He looked at her in the eyes and then stood up from his ce.


    He wiped his hands and his mouth with the wet towel that was ced on the side. He came near ir and then embraced her body into his. He grabbed his soft ass over her silky dress and started fondling it.


    He came near her mouth and asked


    "Is it good?"


    ir at first blushed and her heart raced but when she heard his words. Her excitement vanished and panic filled her face. She lowered her gaze down and then slowly said.


    "I... I did my best."


    Rowenughed at her frightened state and then ced one of his fingers on her be.

 Chapter 33: Green Blood

    Chapter 33: Green Blood


    His finger turned red and then his nail augmented longer and pierced her forehead. He looked in her eyes and then said.


    "Do you want power? Do you want to be useful?"


    His soft breath broke her daze and then she panicked. She levelled her back suddenly, making the skin on her forehead exfoliate. A stream of blood started dripping down her forehead to her her face and finally mushroomed on her satiny pink lips making them many shades darker.


    Rowen grinned looking at her captivating face. He grasped her blood with his other hand''s finger and then mildly licked it with his tongue. He was very happy with this docile servant of his.


    ir even after noticing that her blood was flowing out of her head, didn''t move and let Rowen do whatever he wanted. When he licked her blood from her lips, she felt a strange feeling flowing through her heart, which made her unexpectedly blush. A smile formed on her face and then she said.


    "I want to be useful to you, Master. You can do anything you wants with my body and soul."


    Rowen could see unwavering trust in her eyes. She was ready to hand over her body to him any time he wanted. This made him even more content.


    He has just been given a new technique from his demonic technique, This new technique is called the devil bloodline magnification art. It can bring out the dormant bloodline from anyone. Everyone in the universe has many dormant bloodlines in their genes and due to evolution, they have diminished to none. This demonic art helps to magnify any dormant demonic bloodline.


    This new art is a little different from Fiend flesh transmutation. In this, the demon that is formed is not under the control of Rowen and they could turn back to their original form, whenever they wanted.


    And even the demonic form they choose is not random, it is the least dormant demonic bloodline in their genes that gets magnified. And if someone does not have any demonic dormant bloodline then it turns a non-demonic bloodline into demonic one on the cost of one losing their mind whenever they use it.


    Rowen had already informed about, this technique to his mom when they were bathing together just now, and it can''t be used on her because she has already awakened the Crimson serpent bloodline. Although Crimson serpent bloodline is not much powerful, it''s still better than nothing and is present in her that is why he can''t use this technique on his mom.


    He pulsed his flesh in her forehead, making her shiver. ir felt pain in her head, her eyes be stone heavy, her body felt like she was thrown into a boiling pot of water. Steam started to pour out of her body pores, her white skin turnedpletely red of the heat and soon fire covered her whole body.


    Rowen, feeling the scorching heat radiating off her body pulled his finger out of her be gently. The moment he pulled his red coloured finger out, the hole in her headpletely healed. He took a few steps back and saw her body covered in mes.


    Her white skin did not burn from those mes but her seductive clothes were not spared, first holes started to form in them, revealing a little bit of her skin and then theypletely turned into ash and spread out in the air.


    The temperature of the room increased and the bedsheets almost caught fire due to it. The roof of the room was made up of a fire-resistant durable wood that let it survive the ordeal.


    Soon those red mes surrounding her turned blue and then green, with every colour change the hue and temperature of the room also changed. When the mes turned green, the temperature of the room turned so high that Rowen had to use his Sanguine shield to protect his skin from burning. He even had to squint his third eye in order to see anything.


    Feeling that the room can catch fire anytime he formed a spiritual shield around him and ir, preventing the fire from growing out of control. This green me has a unique effect, it did not produce any ck gases as other mes do when burning something.


    It was a serene me that burned quietly and destroyed everything in its way gently. Rowen stepped out of the spiritual shield because he didn''t want to burn himself.


    "me of Green blood!"


    A shocked voice sounded behind him. He turned his body around and saw his mom standing there in just a towel. Her seductive figurepletely in contrast with the shocked expression on her face. Her gaze was fixed at the naked burning body of ir. Her mouth was open and her eyes wide. She could not believe her eyes.


    She then moved her gaze towards her son and she turned even more surprised because there was a smile on his face, it was like he expected this me around ir''s body. She trod towards him and stood beside him.


    "She... Is a me Elf? Or was it your technique that turned her into one?"


    She asked and curiously stared at her son. Although she somewhat guessed that it was Rowen''s doing. There was no way that a normal servant would suddenly awaken a me Elf bloodline with Green Blood Fire. However, she still wanted to confirm it. Because if it was her son that did it then, she has underestimated him. He was even more terrifying than she had thought.


    Rowen, hearing his mom''s shocked voice, looked at ir and then startedughing like a demon. He was very proud of himself, it was said that me Elf''s were legendary creatures that were born once every ten thousand years in Blood elves. Only legends have their mention. No one has ever seen a me Elf in past thousands of years.


    He could see her physic changing, her hight started increasing and her ears also started to elongate forming a spearhead shape. The white cornea in her eyes turnedpletely green just like her emerald iris. Her proportions also started to increase, her boobs became even bigger and her soft ass also got little big. She became a head taller than Rowen. If now she tried to fit in her previous clothing than it will almost be impossible for her to do so.


    Rowen was excited seeing her ming beauty, his dick was twitching in his pants and an excited grin formed on his face. He wanted to ravage this beautiful elf.


    Seeing her sonughing and smiling, Lilias knew that he was the one responsible for ir''s transformation. Her admiration for Rowen increased by a few levels. However, she was not happy with it, when she saw that a mere servant had better bloodline than her and even her boobs are bigger now. She was afraid that this slut of an Elf will steal her son if she did not be more powerful.


    She knew that from legends that cultivation speed of a me Elf was too high, she knew that ir will catch up to her in no time and soon she will even surpass her in cultivation level.


    Lilias was worried that once ir got more powerful than her she will be useless to her son. She looked down at her t chest and then clenched her fist in anger.


    ''I have to cultivate arduously in order to stay by my son''s side.''


    Just as she was thinking this, a masculine hand clenched her ass tightly. She broke out of her stupor and then looked at her smiling son who was currently grabbing her ass.

 Chapter 34: I love you.

    Chapter 34: I love you.


    "Don''t worry mom, I Love you."


    Rowen knew that his mom was worried about her cultivation speed and how she could keep up with ir. He truly does love his mom, although he is evil to all other people in the word, his mom has slowly made a special ce in his heart. He can''t tell if it was due to the previous owner or due to the human form he took for the first few days.


    Although he is a vampire now when he was still a human, his mom nted a seed of love in his heart. That came to his vampire form too. He was also not scared of this foreign feeling because he knew that if he resisted, it will only make him frustrated with himself.


    He has the goal of reaching the peak of demonic dao. Although his love for his mom could be a big obstacle, it could also maybe give him some power to grasp his goal. He will try his best to harvest its power and stay away from its negative effect. He can do anything but can''t deny the fact that his love for Lilias is true.


    He also could not give her the devil bloodline magnification art and increase her cultivation speed because she has already awakened the crimson serpent bloodline. The Bloodline magnification art can''t help her in any way. He also can''t bring himself to turn his mom in some kind of monster by his Fiend flesh transmutation technique because he loves her and he didn''t want to fuck an ugly looking monster.


    Lilias looked at her son and a shocked expression appeared on her face, she was not that ignorant to realize that her son has already turned into a demon. A demon who loves to see others suffer, she knew that making her son realise her love towards him will be hard. But when she heard the words ''I love you'' from his mouth, something started growing in her heart.


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at her son with a stupefied expression. She waspletely shocked by his sudden deration of love. She was not by any means ready for this.


    She has juste out of the bath with just a towel on her body and seeing ir''s me Elf form she was astonished and worried. However, from nowhere came Rowen''s announcement of love towards her. She stood silently at her ce, her heart beating wildly. One can see her face flushingpletely red. But she tried to maintain herposure. However, tears started flowing from her ck eyes already.


    She felt this strange feeling coursing through her body. It was like suddenly getting something that you desperately wanted for your entire life. It was too unexpected. She paced towards him and hugged him tightly.


    "Thanks..."


    She said while sobbing. Rowen could feel her warm tears on his shoulder, he could also feel her warmth and desperation. He could tell that she still didn''tpletely believe the situation, it was like a dream to her and she wanted to hold this moment tightly and never let it go.


    Rowen was feeling light currently, after removing the weight he held on his heart and epting his feelings he felt liberated. But his demonic instinct soon kicked in and he ced his hands on her butt squeezing them tightly.


    "I love you."


    He whispered gently in her ears again. Listening to him a shiver ran down her spine and she looked at her son.


    "I love you too."


    She said with a blush on her face and then both of them started to kiss each other passionately. They werepletely engrossed in their actions that they forgot about the ir on the side.


    Her transformation was alreadyplete, she could feel a different form of power running through her veins, she could also feel that her body has increased in size. She was very happy about her advancement and power, now she has a hope that she can make a ce in her master''s heart. However, all of her happiness turned sour when she saw her master proposing his love for his mom.


    A pain suddenly covered her heart, she felt like someone pushed a sharp dagger in her heart. It was pain that one felt when they long for somebody a pain so hard a pain without any wound. It was a pain that came no matter how fit you are, no matter how good your health is, it brings an emptiness with it like living without anyone on a rainy night in a huge pce made out of cold marble.


    She looked at the kissing couple, her hands involuntarily clenched themself, her long nails piercing her white skin, however, the pain flowing through her heart was greater than the physical pain she was feeling. Maybe it was her survival instincts that made her self harm to ease the pain in her soul. Like a cold night, she silently moved towards the couple. Although she was dissatisfied with the intimacy between two she still has to show her face to her master.


    Hiding the pain behind a smile like blooming flowers, she kneeled her naked body in front of the kissing couples. Her smiling mouth opened and she said.


    "Master, this servant thanks for your grace on me."


    It was her attempt to grab the attention of her master to her magnificent body, so he can know that she is useless no more, she is now also someone that can help her master and maybe someone who deserves to get a little space in his heart. Although she was jealous of the Queen, however all she wanted was a little space in his heart and nothing more. She was ok to share this space with someone else as long as she has a little left for her.


    Both of the loving bodies separated from each other like how honey gets separated from a beehive, their unfocused mosaic vision normalised and focused on the supple ivory body of ir. Her hairs that have already turned into the grassy colour of her eyes. And the hot ming aura that she was releasing constantly to increase her charm constantly.


    It was very apparent to both of them that she was trying to also vow for her love in Rowen''s heart. Seeing her, he smiled and then pulled her dagger long ears feeling their softness in his warm hands. He was content with his creation. But loving her was a different matter, it was not easy for his demonic soul to love even a single person to amodate more it was sure hard.


    He wanted to stay true to his nature and didn''t want to force anything. He looked at ir and ordered her to stand up so he canpletely savour her fiery body.

 Chapter 35: Flame Elf

    Chapter 35: me Elf


    ir stood up from the kneeling position, her body still uncovered, her green neon eyes with no white in them glowed with a devilish aura. She was already a me Elf, that is born rarely in the Blood Elves. She was an evil entity that increased her power by consuming raw flesh of other beings.


    An Elf is generally bigger than a human and so she was. Her height and body have increased so much that if her family members saw her now they will have difficulties identifying her. Even her abnormally glowing eyes and her emerald green hairs were proof enough that she is not a human anymore.


    Her ears subtly pped in excitement, when Rowen started ring at her body. His gaze going up and down on her naked body, her jade white face was flushed red due to excitement. As she was a demon now, her sexual appetite was also more than normal. Herher regions already started to moist just by his re.


    Lilias on the side had a huge smile on her face, although ir has turned into a me Elf an existence that is born once in ten thousand years, her son has just epted her love, he has said her the words that the wanted to hear the most and she could identify the sincerity just by looking in his eyes.


    She looked at the me Elf in front of her. The unique body of hers. She had perfect proportions. Although she was a beauty, there was no jealousy in Lilias''s eyes only a proud expression on her face. This was the creation of her son, as expected of her love, he was born to achieve greatness.


    She indistinctly cast her gaze on her love, his face looked better than any heavenly scenery to her, this was a special moment of her life. Her heart was filled with warmth for her son. She was very happy with all the events that have turned out till now and formed this perfect moment.


    She determined in her mind that she will do her absolute best to keep up with Rowen''s extraordinary talent, she will never let this love fade away from his heart, neither she will ever give up on this love of hers. Even if she had to die to make a permanent impact in his life she will do it happily.


    "Good, very good, this servant of yours is perfect for your future goals."


    Lilias said with a smug expression on her face, she now looked at ir just as a servant of Rowen and not her love rival, as her son has already confessed to her.


    "Her bloodline is that of a me elf that is born every once in ten thousand years, she can increase her powers just by consuming the flesh of another sentient being. Her emerald eyes could release a special kind of fluid that is poisonous enough to kill a demonic beast on a level higher than her."


    Lilias exined while pointing at her eyes. She has learned all this knowledge from the ancient records in the continental library of Rubloa, it was a library, that is situated in the middle of the continent, established by all the nationsbined. It contained all the historical legends and different kind of alchemy books, fighting techniques and weapon crafting books.


    Only the Royals have right to enter this huge library and as the Queen of Ellesmere, she had entered this library many times and studied various subjects in it. Rowen has also entered this library once with his mom when he was a small kid. However, as he grew older, his interest in the library and books diminished, he never even thought about entering the library again.


    It was said that the caretaker of the Continental library of Rubloa is the Pill Deity Aurora, the famous virgin doctor that can even bring someone back from the ws of death itself.


    "Even her hairs are useful, they can be used to form an unbreakable thread if you can weave a dress from her hairs, you will be unharmed from most of the fire and poison attacks." Lilias stopped at this point and then looked at the green hairs of ir. They were quite a valuable part of a me Elf. Even a single strand of her hair could be sold for thousands of high-grade spirit coins.


    Spirit coins are the general currency used in the whole of Rubloa, they were just coin-shaped spirit stones. Spirit stones are ores that are extracted from a spirit vein. These spirit stones contained the spiritual power that can be used to help in one''s cultivation. And on the basis of the amount and quality of spiritual power, spirit coins were divided into three grades.


    First being the low-grade with the lowest quality and quantity of spiritual power, second being the middle-grade spirit coins containing ten times better amount and quality of spiritual power than low-grade spirit coins and then, atst, the purest, high-grade spirit coins they had hundred times better spiritual power than low-grade coins.


    One has to keep in mind that one can not just buy a middle-grade spirit coin with ten low-grade spirit coins because there is not just the difference in the amount of spiritual power, there is also the difference of spiritual purity.


    The higher the quality of spirit coin one uses in their cultivation the lesser they will face any Spirit blockages in the future. It was very necessary for a cultivator to keep his spirit power as clean as he can. But it was not a problem for Rowen, because his demonic technique can remove any sort of negative filth from his body easily. So he can use even low-quality spirit coins without any worry about cultivation blockage.


    This was one of the perks of having a heavenly demonic technique that is connected with the evil Dao itself. This mysterious demonic technique was his trump card to achieve greatness.


    When ir heard about how her hairs can be used to weave indestructible clothes a slight shiver ran down her spine, she guessed that if someone powerful knew about her bloodline then they will use her as cattle to produce hairs. Just the thought of this made her terrified. She cast a gaze at Rowen and when she saw a fervent expression on his face her eyes shined.


    A thought came to her mind, she could use her hairs to make a present for him. She clenched her teeth and said.


    "Master can use my body however he wants, this bodypletely belongs to master."

 Chapter 36: Raise the Taxes!

    Chapter 36: Raise the Taxes!


    Rowenughed at her sentence and made her take the original form she has, the original ir. "Return to your previous form, I have some things to do, we will talk about thistter. Nowe to the throne room." He said and strode out of his room.


    Both of thedies seeing their man leaving the room quickly changed into new clothing and left the room with him, fortunately, ir could turn into a normal human, otherwise, it would be difficult to get new clothes without exposing herself. ''Fortunately, I can revert back to a normal human, or it would have been difficult to get new clothes without exposing myself.'' She thought to herself and sighed in relief.


    Lilias on the other hand quickly put on a fancy red coloured robe with the golden patterns, on her body she then quickly followed the new king of Ellesmere. She had a proud expression on her face while she followed Rowen.


    ''Today is the day that my son will sit on the Throne of this kingdom.'' She thought and then a grin formed on her face. ''I will make sure to help him however I can.''


    After the three of them reached the throne room all the ministers that were sitting on the chairs stood up and bowed to Rowen, they already knew that this new king of Ellesmere was not someone to be messed with. They have already witnessed the destruction his demonic servants has caused in both Ellesmere and the surrounding kingdoms.


    The Choryn Kingdom, which was one of the neighbouring kingdoms of Ellesmere has already lost their novelties, the king was dead and so was his family, even the army of Choryn Kingdom has been razed to the ground. It was all due to the four demons that have been let loose on there.


    These ministers were also thankful that those monsters have not wreaked their havoc on Ellesmere. If they did then it would be troublesome. The Queen has controlled them on time before they could do anything drastic.


    However, the previous King of Ellesmere and the private Army of Bolrock was already killed when Queen left the courtyard with Rowen without giving any instructions to the four Demons. All of them were mascaraed and then eaten by the demons in just a few minutes. Especially the Death worm, he was already in the Spirit Saint realm. The realm that was only mentioned in the legends.


    Rowen could already feel the negative emotionsing from all of them, most of them were scared and some were even angry at him. ''Looks like some of their family members were in the private Army of Bolrock.'' He thought and thenughed in his heart.


    He silently paced towards the big golden throne in the middle of the giant hall and then elegantly sat on it. He was truly happy from his heart, the first step towards the greatness has already been achieved by him, he is already the strongest existence in the whole of Rubloa. He can rule the whole continent now if he wanted.


    He manifested the golden colour crown and ced it on top of his head, he could feel it''s power nourish his life force. He then cast his gaze in front of him and waved his hand to all the ministers, ordering them to sit down. All of them sat on their sofa-like chairs again and rxed a bit.


    Rowen could feel the negative power in the atmosphere decreasing. He smiled and then looked at the two beautiful women standing at the door of the Throne room, he flicked his ck iris gently, indicating them to sit on the minister chairs.


    The previous kings have never bought their wives in the throne room, therefore, there was no queen throne in the room.


    ir nced all around the room and didn''t find any empty spot to sit down, she was confused where to sit, however, when she saw the queen pacing towards a fat minister and then killing him. She got enlightened.


    As she has already awakened the me Elf bloodline she was not hesitant to kill anyone and on top of that she was already an assassin before bing a me Elf, that is why without any further hesitation she burned down the minister sitting on the front chair and sat down in his stead.


    Lilias also threw the dead body of the fat minister towards the guards and sat down on his seat. Both she and ir sat opposite to each other with an arrogant air around them.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face, he was very happy with his mom and ir. He didn''t care about the dead ministers anyway, both of them were the loyal dogs of the previous king. Killing them was the best thing that could have happened to them. He could also feel the negative emotions of fear raising again in the room, this time even stronger than before.


    The other ministers were dead silent in the room, they didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly, in case they offended the King. The whole room turned dead silent. No one dared to speak a bit.


    Rowenughed out loud seeing all their covering expressions.


    "Raise the taxes of the Kingdom to ten times and whoever fails to pay the taxes, the private army will be under the control of those families, they will suffer a fate worse than death."


    Rowen dered. His voice reverberating loudly in the big silent hall. He was doing all this to gain as much negative power from the kingdom as he can, so he could be powerful. Although he had powerful servants like Death worm and the three-headed demonic dog. He wanted to empower himself, this weak body of his.


    Only by empowering himself would he have enough confidence to step out of Rubloa and reach out to other ces in this vast and magnificent world. He wanted to freely travel in all the directions and reign his terror throughout all the life forms that hees in contact with and to do so, he needed to gain power, he needed to empower his body.


    And to increase his cultivation the best way was to get as much negative emotions as he can from all the people around him. As the basis of his Demonic technique was the negative emotions, it was best for him to stick to it. Using any other kind of cultivation will not only weaken his demonic dao, but it can also even cause a bacsh from his demonic technique.


    It doesn''t matter to him if someone was innocent or guilty, he would use anyone and everyone to gain as much power as he can and reach the true Demonic Dao.


    Everyone in the Throne Room was dumbfounded and expressionless, all of them were angry at his decision but they could do nothing to him or they will be killed, the fear that the two devilish beauties have instilled in them was terrifying. All of them were scared shitless when two of them killed two ministers, without even blinking an eye.


    Only Devils could kill like that, and it was apparent to all of them that their new king was a devil himself, he had many demonic beasts as his servant and then these two devilish beauties, that killed without even batting an eye.


    None of them spoke and epted their fate silently whilst releasing negative emotions that empowered Rowen.

 Chapter 37: Announce My Name!

    Chapter 37: Announce My Name!


    Soon enough all four of his demonic servants also entered the throne room, their devilish aura sent a shiver down the spine of all the people present in the throne room. Even the royal guards stepped back a little while their faces filled with terror.


    The most demonic and disgusting creature in all of them was the spirit sage realm Death worm, he was previously Bolrock, Rowen''s grandfather a True Deity realm expert, but now he has already turned into a monster. People can even see the flesh still hanging from its teeth. He looked like a creature from a horrible nightmare.


    Thenes the three-headed dog, A true Deity realm monster, the stench he emitted can make someone vomit from a mile away, it''s bloody red eyes could instil fears into people''s souls. The six-eyed creature continuously moved his three heads around in many different directions, casting his gaze on all the humans present in the room, making them scared. No one in the room dared to look him straight in the eyes, all of them were scared shitless.


    Although the two werewolves were not as terrible as the two previous monsters nevertheless they were still monsters that feed on human flesh, no one dared to underestimate them.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face, he wasughing in his mind seeing all of these arrogant ministers covering in the fear of his creations. There was a proud expression on his face. His fingers rapped on the throne armrest in excitement. As he was just a normal demon from a lower in in his previous life, seeing all these high and mighty high in people scared of him made him very content with his current situation.


    Lilias below also had a proud expression on her face, all of these people present in the throne room previously underestimated Rowen. All of them thought of him as trash, who couldn''t even cultivate and someone who always chase around a girl that didn''t even give him horseshit. But now he has proved all of them wrong and more than anyone Lilias was the happiest about this oue.


    ir, on the other hand, had a neutral expression on her face. She was still a servant of Rowen, so she didn''t dare to show to many emotions in front of other people, she just silently sat on her chair and looked at all the events unfolding as a spectator.


    Both Death worm and Cerberus were too wild and demonic, they didn''t exhibit any kind of etiquette in front of the King except standing there quietly and not killing all the people present there. But the two werewolves kneeled in front of Rowen. They had little self-consciousness in them, they were not like the other two monsters who just lived to kill. The other two demons also couldn''t speak, but the two werewolves could and that made them stand out from the two powerful demonic beasts.


    "ept the greetings His Imperial majesty, King Rowen."


    Both the wolves said while kneeling on the floor. This showed that they were more intelligent than the two other monsters present there. All the people present were a little unsettled when they heard the two monsters talking. The two monsters extinguished the little benefit humans had over the beast that is intelligence.


    And the way they addressed Rowen as His Majesty, showed that their intelligence was on par with most of the normal humans present there. This made them even more terrifying than the two powerful creatures because power without self-awareness could be fooled, however, a power with intellect was terrifying.


    "You four disappeared without my permission."


    Rowen said to the two werewolves and sent a mental message to the rest two. As the two high-level demons could notprehend the human tongue. He sent them mental messages that can beprehended by them easily.


    These mental messages are not in any kind ofnguage, they are just frequencies that stimte a different kind of emotional response, that can vaguely beprehended by their low intellect. This mental message technique also came with the Fiend flesh transmutation, it can only be used tomunicate with his demon creations.


    He can''t use this mental message technique with anyone else, He needs to be at least a True Deity in order to establish a mental connection powerful enough to talk with other people mentally.


    "Forgive us for our sins, Master."


    The two werewolves said with a terrified expression, Cerberus and Death worm also gnashed their teeth in fear. They stepped back a little in cowering fear. Although all four of them were more powerful than him. Rowen still held their life spirits in his hands, he just had to think and they will be dead before they can even take a step. They also had a suppression on them from the demonic technique in Rowen that made them follow his orders with respect.


    When all the people present in the room saw, the four terrifying monsters cowering in fear in front of Rowen. They gulped their saliva in fear. This man is really a demon. A truly terrifying demon. All of them thought in unison.


    "Next time you go to kill someone or terrify a country. Announce who your master is before you end their lives."


    Rowen said with a smile on his face. He, unfortunately, got no energy for the past few days of these four monsters terror. He could have already reached the final stage of spirit formation realm only if they had announced first that it was him that created them and sent them to kill.


    This was the way he wanted to do things. He wanted everyone in the world to fear his name. And release all their negative energies towards him and not towards his minions. Those lives that these monsters have extinguished in these past few days would have been very beneficial for him only if these stupid monsters have waited for hismand.


    "Here is your punishment, none of you four are allowed to kill for the rest of your life, till I order you to do so. You can only reign your terror on people by torturing them and not killing them."


    He said. This order of his will have two benefits, first is that he could keep people alive and juice them out all of their emotions and second is that these monsters will not do anything stupid again in their lives.


    "Now leave and reign your terror throughout the continent and remember to announce my name wherever you go!"


    Rowen said andughed like a demon afterwards, he was very happy with his life. This is what he wanted, true fear and terror in people''s life.


    Although the four demons were a bit disappointed at their master''s announcement, nevertheless they couldn''t go against his orders and can only obediently follow his orders. It was their fault in the first ce to act this stupidly.


    However, all four of them still had a little hope for killing. As Rowen has ordered them to not kill without his permission if they please him somehow and get permission, then they can kill again. It was theirst hope and all four of them have to do everything in power to please him in order to satiate their lust for murder.

 Chapter 38: Close The Doors.

    Chapter 38: Close The Doors.


    After all four of the demons left the throne room, the remaining ministers took a deep breath and rxed a little. It was truly a tense moment for them to be sitting against four truly terrifying bloodthirsty monsters. If not for Rowen''s presence in the throne room, all four of them would have already eaten them.


    ''Phew... This was truly a terrible situation'' one of the fat ministers that were sitting at the end of the line thought and wiped his sweat. Many ministers like him also controlled their breathing and heart rate slowly.


    Rowen on the Throne was quite happy, he felt a surge of power continuously rushing from all the negative emotions. Soon he will also be able to get much more negative energy than before as the four of them reign their terror in his name. He will soon be the most powerful man in the whole of Rubloa. ''This truly feels great.'' Rowen thought.


    By his estimate, he only needed one year to be a true deity and three years to probably step into spirit saint realm. However, if he could increase his demonic servants to thousand then it will just be a matter of one month topletely cleanout Rubloa of its emotional power and be a Sprit saint. ''I need an army of demons to achieve my mission as soon as possible.'' He thought and then clenched his fist in determination.


    He was now ready topletely spread his wrath throughout the continent and be undefeatable. He raised his head and looked at all the ministers present in the throne room. All of them had a terrified expression on their face. Some of them were even shivering in fear. A smile formed on his face and he stood up.


    ''These ministers will be my next targets.'' He thought although all of these ministers were on spirit maniption realm, by giving them his Fiend flesh he could make them powerful. His eyes then red at ir, she was already on the Spirit maniption realm, after he raised her bloodline she directly jumped from Qi synchronization to Spirit maniption and in no time she will be a true deity if she ate enough life flesh.


    As he was standing up she also stood up and so did all the ministers and Lilias. None of them dared to disrespect him.


    "ir you can also go and get as much power as you can. However, remember, try not to kill anyone and announce my name before you do anything." He said and then waved his hand at her.


    ir bowed and then disappeared from the room with a shing green me. She truly was an obedient ve, disappearing just as the orders were given. A smile formed on Rowen''s face and then he looked at his mom. He truly gets happy whenever he saw his mom. "Close the door." He said to his mom.


    Lilias smiled at him and then nodded, she flicked her fingers and the huge door of the throne room closed with a bang, leaving around twenty ministers, four ck-garbed guards, Lilias and Rowen locked inside. He was nning to turn all these ministers and the four guards into his Fiend servents.


    All of the ministers and guards werepletely terrified when they saw the door closing. Fine beads of sweat trickled down from their foreheads and their clothes were also wet from sweat. One of the fat ministers that were sitting at the end of the line couldn''t keep his quiet and he uttered.


    "King, what is the meaning of this, why did you closed all of us in this room?"


    He regretted his words just after saying them. He quickly looked down towards the floor, not daring to look at Rowen again, He was cursing his chatterbox tongue in his mind. ''This stupid mouth of mine, can''t it just stay shut on important moments.'' He thought.


    "What''s your name?" Rowen asked with a smile on his face. While Lilias on the other side was ring daggers at the fat minister. She would have already killed this man if not for Rowen being present here.


    The fat minister didn''t dare to look at Queen either at Rowen while looking down at his fat belly pot he replied. "This lowly one''s name is Orryn, His highness." He was very courteous in his choice of words. He didn''t want to offend this demonic King any further and then end both himself and his family. He was sure that, this new king of his will kill him even at the slight displeasure, without giving it a second thought.


    He was very loyal and hardworking minister of the capital. He mainly maintained the textile and rted finances and taxes in the kingdom of Ellesmere. Although he was not the richest in the room, he still had collected quite a substantial amount of money to enjoy his retirement. He wanted to purchase many concubines after he retires and enjoy them daily.


    However, now he was not sure that he will see another day. He was very regretful. Even tears starred to fell down from his eyes and then he kneeled down on the floor and started begging. "King, please forgive my previous imprudence, I will do anything you want without anyints so, please let me live." He said while his tears dropped on the floor carpet.


    A smug expression appeared on Lilias''s face and then she nodded. ''This is how you suppose to act in front of my dear son.'' She was very content with the oue, she can''t see someone going against the will of her son.


    "Stand up," Rowen said in a gentle but soul-chilling voice. His body moved towards the kneeling minister anding in front of him, Rowen held him by the side of his arms and made him stand up. Orryn looked at the smiling king and looking at his gentle expression his tension started to lose a little. ''Maybe he will not kill me." He thought and a determined expression formed on his face.


    He looked straight in Rowen''s eyes and then said. "His majesty, this lowly one will do whatever you say by heart and I will never go against you. I have a fine daughter, she can also serve you if his majesty wants." Orryn wanted to curry favour with Rowen and save his life by offering his daughter to him.


    And he was hoping that his daughter can get in kings eyes, if she can then his future in the kingdom will be good. The more he thought about it the more good this n seemed to him. He can kill two birds with one stone this way. First, he can escape from his current predicament, and secondly, if Rowen favoured his daughter then he may even have a chance to take the military logistic department of Ellesmere in the future.


    Lilias on the other side got angry when she heard Orryn offering his daughter to the Rowen. Although she let Rowen fuck other girls, she wanted to minimize the number of girls as less as possible and now this piece of the shit minister is shamelessly offering his daughter to her love, she naturally was not happy. But if Rowen epted his offering then she will also happily ept a new girl.


    Rowen looked at the minister and a smile formed on his face. He startedughing loudly and a cold chill ran down Orryn''s spine, he couldn''t feel his arms anymore.

 Chapter 39: Keep My daughter as a slave!

    Chapter 39: Keep My daughter as a ve!


    The white coloured silk dress that Orryn was wearing started turning red from the blood flowing out of both of his fat arms. His face started contorting in pain, his fat upper lip moved all the way up touching his small nose, his cheek fat also pped and contorted in pain. His eyes filled with tears nced at his arms turning red.


    He then also noticed red coloured ws instead of normal human fingers on Rowen''s hand. The w looked like that of an ancient demon, there were scale-like patterns on the w finger and continued to scales there were long red coloured nails that were currently embedded in his fat arms, with his finger there were also some silk fabrics that entered his flesh through the holes.


    A harrowing scream echoed throughout the huge throne room, the ck coloured stone walls stood unmoving, gave an iron cold feeling, the closed huge wooden door reign down helplessness on the people present in the room. There was a happy smile on Rowen''s face, he took a deep breath and thenughed like a demon.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Only his guffaw echoed throughout the stone-cold room, Orryn tried to maintain his silence as much as he could, however, the pain soon overcame him and made him let loose a loud scream. He was the textile minister of Ellesmere for the past ten years and had always been loyal to the previous king. He was the type who got to this position by bootlicking many superior and at the end recing them.


    His true goal was to be the military finance minister of Ellesmere. As the kingdom invested the highest amount of money in its army, so the position of the military financial minister was the most converted title in the whole of Ellesmere other than the title of King. This title had been held by the old minister Dalburn for the past thirty years. Orryn was just waiting for the day Dalburn dies and the seat of military finance minister gets empty.


    He would then try his hardest to tter the king and get the seat. He has even shown his beautiful daughter to Theobald once to capture his attention and his daughter seeded in mesmerising him, however before anything could happen, Theobald died by the hands of the new king, Rowen.


    But when the Queen of Ellesmere needed a seat she killed the old man Dalburn and threw him away towards the guards. A new ray of hope again shown in Orryn''s eyes, however, his glib tongue betrayed him at the wrong time. Now he was suffering under the hands of the devil-like king.


    He could feel his hands and shoulderspletely numbing down due to pain. Tears endlessly dripped out from between his fat eyelids. As hisst-ditch effort to save his life, he painfully opened his mouth and spoke. "His... Hiss highness, please let me live... live, I will be your ve forever, you can even keep my beautiful daughter as your ve."


    At first, he intended for his daughter to at least be a concubine of the new king or she could even be the queen, however, he was now ready to give up his daughter as a ve to the new king to save his life. He didn''t care what happens to his daughter if this new demonic king decides to drink the blood of his daughter he was ready to give her up as long as his life was spared. He was even ready to give his wife up in exchange for his life. As a rich minister, he had a very beautiful wife and if Rowen asked for it, he would give his wife to Rowen without hesitation.


    Rowen listening to him and feeling his extremely scared aura, smiled and backed up a little. His red coloured ws squished out of his fat arms, a huge amount of blood gushed out of the eighth bloody holes that were created by the red w of Rowen. Orryn quickly covered both of his arms by a huge amount of clothing from his space ring, to stop his blood from flowing from the eight new orifices in his body.


    After knotting down all of his bloody holes as quickly as possible, he kneeled down on the red coloured carpet in front of Rowen. "King, please forgive the imprudence of this lowly one. I will never do anything like this ever again, please give me a second chance." He said with a pleading tone.


    Rowen looked at his pathetic site and then snorted, he ordered him to stand up. "Stand up!" He was not going to kill these ministers here, all of them will be his army to rule the whole continent. Rowen looked at the fat minister in contempt. He then pierced his finger into his be.


    Rest of the ministers were also looking at this glib minister in contempt. This guy was ready to sell his one and only daughter as a ve to this demonic King, just to save his useless life. All of these ministers hated the Orryn the most. He was the only one who has got the seat of ministers at such age, he was only fifty-six years old. While the rest of them were already over a hundred years old, some of them even reached a hundred and fifty marks, like the two ministers that were seated at the front just now, both of them were killed by the two devilish beauties.


    In this world, a cultivator can live a long life, especially a spirit maniption realm cultivator can live up to two hundred years, whereas a spirit synchronization realm cultivator up to three hundred years and a true deity, almost five hundred years. Which made them look young even when they are hundred or two hundred years old.


    The previous king of Ellesmere was seventy-five years old when he died, Lilias was already forty years old when she gave birth to Rowen and now she is sixty years old. However, she looked just like a neen-year-old girl with mature air around her. ir is also thirty-two years old assassin.


    Rowen pulsed his flesh in the forehead of Orryn and then pulled his red w finger out and without waiting for anything happen to him he quickly went towards the next minister and pushed his finger in his be. This minister opposite to Orryn was very slim and bony, with ck colour bags under his eyes, he looked like he was at the end of his rope and even a light current of air could dismantle his skull from his this neck.


    This minister was the wood finance minister of the capital, he managed the deforestation and the wood supply in the capital, he had lifeless brown colour eyes and brown hairs. Everybody called him Minister Stonewood as he never spoke and was as cold as stone. Hence his name. Stonewood quietly epted his fate and closed his eyes while Rowen pumped his flesh into his head.


    Rest of the ministers were scared, watching the scenes of two ministers getting pierced by the bloody red w in their forehead. They expected both of them to die, as one has to know that the spirit of a martial artist resided into his be and if one were to pierce it with some sharp object it was evident that the death was the only option left.


    But the scene that unfolded in front of them, next, made them astonished, all of their jaws drop and even horrifying terror gripped their souls. They thought that death was better than what they were witnessing. Their hearts turned cold and one of the weak ministers even puked on the floor, vomiting out all of the food that he had just eaten beforeing to the meeting.

 Chapter 40: Peculiar Slime

    Chapter 40: Peculiar Slime


    Orryn''s whole body started turning into a gooey mass and then sshed on the floor. His silk clothes gotpletely dissolved in the acidic mass of flesh. The green coloured gooey liquid that was on the floor soon absorbed the red coloured carpet that wasid on the stone-cold floor and even the ck coloured stone started to dissolve and evaporate due to the acidic nature of the liquid that was formerly Orryn''s body.


    One has to keep in mind, that the floor of the throne room was not just made up of any kind of material but spiritual ck stones. This kind of stone can only be found in the ckskull wilderness. Almost a thousand people had died just to extract the amount of stone that has been used to finish this throne room. This kind of spiritual ck stone can even resist a full-size attack by a Spirit Synchronization realm expert. However, now in front of their eyes, this mass of gooey green liquid is currently the same ck stone that has protected this throne room for so many years.


    It was once said that when all the powerhouses of Ellesmere were in war with the neighbouring kingdom of Choryn about fifteen years ago, they sent an assassin of spirit synchronization realm to kill both, Rowen and Princess of the kingdom, It was these walls and that ginormous Greenwood door of the throne room that protected them from the barrage of attack from a spirit synchronization realm expert.


    Everybody in the kingdom is aware of this fact that breaking into the Throne room of Ellesmere without the help of a true Deity is almost impossible. However, currently, someone of spirit maniption realm is corroding the seemingly unbreakable ckstone. This was a huge shock to everybody present in the room, they couldn''t believe their senses.


    "He not in the spirit maniption realm anymore, he has already reached the spirit synchronization." An old minister with experienced eyes subconsciously uttered, only after speaking did he realised that he was present in front of Rowen and then quickly became silent, not daring to speak anymore.


    Listening to him everybody in the throne room also focused on the green corrosive liquid on the floor and they could sense a Spirit Synchronization realm auraing from it. All of their jaws dropped, some even gulped their saliva in terror. This new king of them was too heaven-defying.


    Although they have already heard that Bolrock became a Spirit Saint because the new king giving him power. However, seeing it happen by their own eyes still gave them a thunder-like shock.


    Soon the green coloured liquid started levitating from the ground and took a human form it again turned into the vague fat structure of Orryn but green in colour and the green coloured corrosive liquid continuously dripped from his whole body. The greenish slimy body of Orryn opened its mouth and tried to speak something, however, it only ended up spitting out the smelly green coloured liquid on the floor.


    Orryn had turned into a species of slime that has never been seen before, there are even written description of Death Worm written in the continental library of Rubloa. However, there is no mention of this slimy acidic creature ever been made into the library. Even Lilias who is a huge bookworm has never read about a creature like. this. This creation of her son is truly peculiar and never have been seen before.


    "What is this creature?" Lilias asked Rowen while gracefully pacing towards him. Her enchanting body came near him and then she pointed her ivory finger at the slimy creature. Rowen stayed silent as he himself was not aware of this, he has never seen a creature like this in his previous life nor his current one. Although his demonic technique is responsible for making this creature however it never gave any information about the creatures it created.


    Rowen didn''t sweat it much longer, as he didn''t care about the name of the creature all he cared is about his goal. As long as this slime followed his orders obediently without asking any second questions he was content. He looked at his mom and smile. "It doesn''t matter." He said in a nonchnt voice.


    ''Correct, it doesn''t matter at all. As long as this monster is docile in front of her son and herself.'' She thought and an enlightened expression appeared on her face.


    On the other side the frail body of Minister Stonewood. Also taking the form of a monster. His slim body started buffing and white hairs started forming on his whole body. His stature turned one like a monkey. He finally turned into a white coloured ape. With a domineering murderous aura around him, there were also long canines sprouting out from his lips.


    "Herculean ape!" Lilias said with a smile on her face, she has already read about this kind of monster. They have been seen at the Eastern mountains of Rubloa, which separated country of Sang by terrifying ckskull forests. It is said that these white apes were reared by the people of Sang, secretly to protect their country against the invasion of ckskull monsters.


    It was only due to these apes no country around Sang Country has ever tried to fight a war against them. These apes specialized in killing at a very fast rate. Due to their long legs, hands and a flexible tail, they were very agile. They used their long canines and sharp nails to rip apart their enemies.


    It is said that there are no females born in their species, they use other species as their breeding vessels. Mainly these apes use human females to satiate their lust and use them to breed more apes like them. They can double their numbers in a mere five months. County of sang provided these apes with girls and in exchange, they asked for protection from the other countries and the monstersing from the other side of the mountains.


    "These apes specialised in agility and killing their opponent without wasting any time. They also reproduce using human females..." Lilias exined to Rowen. She was very proud of her knowledge, as she could use it to help her beloved son. With a smile on her face, she continued to exin all the details with exuberance. She even told the average size of their nails and what kind of girls these animals preferred.


    Basically, they were a little taller than a normal human, just about the same height as ir in her me elf form. They loved to force weak girls into submission and impregnate them with their seeds.


    Rowen''s lips twitched and then he smiled looking at his over-enthusiastic mom. Just as she was about to exin what kind of food these apes like to eat. Rowen grabbed her and kissed her on the lips in front of all the ministers present there. He wanted to stop her from speaking too much.


    Lilias feeling his kiss so suddenly got flustered and then she started enjoying the kiss. She got even happier and then decided that she will do much better next time, she clenched her fist and then decided that she will study more in future and tell every detail possible about the opponent Rowen will have in future.

 Chapter 41: son, you are getting naughty.

    Chapter 41: son, you are getting naughty.


    Soon rowen turned all of the ministers present in the throne room and the four ck-garbed guards into his fiend ves, as he has already transcended into the spirit formation realm, he could make more than three demons at a time, about five of them.


    To transform all the ministers and the guards he needed to eat a lot of spirit restoration pills, that were given by his mom from time to time.


    No new type of monster formed after the first two, basically five of them turned into spirit synchronization realm Herculean Apes, One into a true Deity Cerberus, and rest of them turned into Spirit synchronization werewolves, No acid slime formed again after Orryn.


    Rowen could guess by this result that, although his Fiend flesh transmutation technique randomly generated demons, it still somewhat chooses from one''s gene pool. This is the only exnation he could imagine for this much number of werewolves. The gene pool of people of Ellesmere is somewhat rted to werewolves, Herculean Apes and Cerberus. Deathworm and Acidic Slime were rarities.


    The more Rowen thought about this theory the more convinced he got about it. Topletely verify his theory, he had to make many more demons by the help of this technique. But currently, he was very exhausted after turning thirty or so humans into demons.


    He just wanted to rest now, He dismissed all the monsters and ordered them to go to neighbouring kingdoms while reminding them to announce his name before doing anything. He wanted power as soon as possible.


    He was not afraid of any kind of consequences of announcing his name because he still had a spirit saint realm demon under his control. He could unleash it anytime on anyone opposing him. No one is more powerful than a spirit saint in the whole Rubloa continent.


    After sending everyone out of the throne room he ced his exhausted body on the golden throne. This throne was made up of gold and there were ample cushioning around it to make someonefortable, He submerged his body into the soft cushions on the chair and let out a rxed breath.


    The previous king of Ellesmere and his father especially imported this chair from the kingdom of Detus. The Detus kingdom was located at the Southern border of Rubloa, they specialised in excavating many spiritual ores, mainly spiritual stones. They also excavated spiritual silver and spiritual gold, which was even more precious than the spirit stones as these are used to create spiritual weapons.


    The spiritual gold that is found in the Kingdom of Detus is mainly low-quality one that can only be used in the making of low-quality spirit treasures. To make a throne out of a material so precious shows the power that Ellesmere had over the other kingdoms of Rubloa all due to his grandfather who was one of the two true Deity at that time.


    Rowen closed his eyes and started rxing on the chair, he could feel his muscles rxing and his bones cracking in rxation. He was feeling good after the long session of work. Suddenly he felt something on his crotch and a smile formed on his face. He looked down and saw his loose pants and his mom sucking his dick with her mouth.


    He looked at his mom sucking his duck fervently and thenughed in his mind, this mom of his is too good. He a lower realm demon getting a fairy of the upper realm like her was a dreame true for him. He started caressing her hairs with his hands as she gobbled his dick up and down.


    Soon Rowen also started to move his hips up and down matching with her mouth strokes. He was feeling surges of pleasure attacking his body, again and again, he could do this all day and all night long. His body started turning warm and his blood rushed towards his penis making it even harder and sensitive. He grabbed the golden armrest of the throne and released his white fluid in Lilias''s throat with a moan.


    Lilias''s eyes widened due to his sudden reaction, then she calmed herself down and drank all his semenvishly. She didn''t waste a single drop and even licked his remaining cum by her tongue, as Rowen''s dick was sensitive after cumming, feeling her tongue on his nce a jerking reaction came to him and he released a bit more cum on her face identally.


    Feeling his warm fluid on her face, Lilias''s smiled and then looked at Rowen. She seductively stood up and sat on hisp facing towards him. She looked him in his eyes and said. "You are getting more and more naughty, seems like your mom has to teach you a lesson." She then took the cum on her finger and swallowed it passionately.


    She loved to tease her son very much, it was her way of showing love, she enjoyed his expressions when she did all these things to him. She looked at Rowen and seeing his red faceughed out loud, she grabbed his silky ck hairs and started ying with them. She knew that her son was exhausted after making so many monsters, that''s why she didn''t try to have sex with him. She was considerate and just wanted to please him and make him happy.


    Rowen looked at her and he knew that she was resisting herself from having sex with him. Heughed in his mind and then grabbed her hips with both of his hands bringing her body close to him. His long ws tore a hole in her robe and then he started rubbing his huge dick against her vulva.


    He rhythmed his lower body motion and started enjoying her wet pussy, he grabbed her slim waist by both of his hands and ced his huge dick on her opening. He showed a grin to his flustered mom and started to push his dick slowly in her opening, making Lilias moan out of excitement.


    She was very happy when he grabbed her waist, she looked at her son and tears welled up in her eyes. Although he was tired he still cared about her feelings and decided to please her. This was her love.


    When he ced his dick on her vagina, her face turned red and she blushed. With a shy expression on her face, she looked at Rowen with her moist eyes and then nodded towards him.


    Rowen seeing her nodding, grinned and then jammed his huge penis in her vagina with a sudden thrust, making her let out a loud moan of pain and excitement. She turned her face towards the ceiling and one could see veins on the red neck. She orgasmed with just his single stroke.


    Rowen seeing her orgasming, grabbed her neck and the pistoned his dick second time making her moan again. He was also enjoying her tight vagina around his dick, which made him grunt with every stroke. He tore her robe and then started fondling her almost t boobs.


    With his one hand on her neck, other on her chest pinching her nipple, he started stroking his dick in her vagina up and down furiously. Making her moan again and again.


    Lilias closed her eyes and started enjoying his barrage of attacks on her body, she tightly grabbed both her shoulders and started matching her lower body rhythm with his.


    Soon enough both of them came with a loud moan and then her body slumped on his while gasping for breath.


    She slowly started kissing his neck while gasping for breath, Rowen also hugged her and ced his lips on her white neck and started kissing her.


    She felt an excited shock, every time his wet tongue touched her bare skin and she giggled in his ears. Rowen could feel her warm breath, every time sheughed and that made him more excited, soon enough his dick hardened again and he started stroking it in her vagina again.


    "Ahh... Hehe"


    Lilias moaned and then giggled as his dick prated her vagina, she could feel his dick twitching in her body and then she started moving her lower body to make him feel better.


    While she started moving up and down on his dick, she ced one of her thin hand on his chest and said with a seductive expression.


    "Son you don''t need to move, let me handle this."


    She didn''t want her son to do any more work as he is already exhausted, she just wanted him to feel extremely good.


    Rowenughed at her words and then nodded. He looked into her ck eyes and started kissing her boobs while she moved her body up and down on her dick. He felt waves of pleasure hitting him, again and again, making him moan again and again.


    In the big and empty throne room only their loud moans could be heard, reverberating throughout every corner of the room.

 Chapter 42: Ancient Tomb.

    Chapter 42: Ancient Tomb.


    While they were having sex on the throne of Ellesmere, ir suddenly appeared with a sh of green me. And when she saw them indulging in sexual pleasure, she blushed and then looked down, she remembered her night with Rowen.


    "Master, a tomb has been opened in the kingdom of Detus, while they were excavating the mines they found an ancient tomb of an ancient existence that was even more powerful than Spirit Saint," ir said while kneeling down in front of the couple.


    Lilias hearing her voice smiled and then got up from Rowen''sp. Although she wanted to have more sex with him, however, she knew that the news ir had brought is more important now.


    There have been ancient tombs previously dugout in history but most of them were of the True Deity realm. There was one that has said to be a spirit saint realm tomb in history of Rubloa but that was just a myth.


    To now find a tomb that is of even more powerful existence than a Spirit saint was truly heaven-defying.


    Lilias didn''t expect someone to find a tomb of such a terrifying existence, she has already witnessed the aura of a spirit saint monster that her son has created and it was already terrifying, a tomb that had someone even more powerful than a spirit saint, she can''t even imagine if someone like that can exist.


    Rowen was also very shocked and he looked at ir with a questioning look.


    Even in the ckskull wilderness someone more powerful than a spirit saint should be considered one of the top heaven-defying existence, for his tomb to appear in a little country like Detus where even True Deities have not been born for past thousand of years was too unfathomable.


    This was an existence powerful than a Spirit saint, even if it is only one realm higher than a spirit saint, the difference in their strength should be veryrge.


    "Master, I am telling the truth, I have got this news from the most trusted sources in the Kingdom," ir said looking at Rowen, she knew that her master was doubting her words.


    Rowen didn''t doubt ir, it''s just the news was too unbelievable. ir has no reason to lie to him and she was now connected by his demonic technique so Rowen could guess when she is lying or not, and currently, she was stating the truth. Which mean that something heaven-defying soon is gonna ur.


    Rowen closed his eyes and felt all the negative energy that wasing towards him, due to his minions, he was growing very fast, he just needed one more day to reach the spirit maniption realm.


    He needs to increase his power as soon as possible because he can feel that some drastically hard things are gonnae his way, maybe it was him just being paranoid, but his gut feeling told him that danger ising.


    He didn''t ignore his gut feeling and then ordered his demonic ves to rampage as much as possible through the mental message technique.


    He was taking advantage of this time of peace as much as possible before anything happens he is gonna juice as much power as he can from this continent.


    He ordered the Deathworm to go and scout the area around the newly discovered tomb. The death worm was an earth demon with a spirit saint realm cultivation, it is expert in hiding and can decrease its size to a hairs length and as it was a stealth demon, it could alsopletely suppress its aura, which made him look like a normal worm in soil.


    Rowen chuckled, ''maybe I am being too paranoid, however, I can''t ignore this empty feeling.'' He thought.


    Who was he? He was the chosen one. One with the method to reach true demonic dao in his dantian. He was destined to kill many powerful entities on his journey towards the number one spot in the whole world.


    With that, Rowen, dismissed this feeling and then looked at ir, she was already in her me Elf form and she has found suitable clothing for herself. A white robe with green and golden patterns embroidered on the sidelines, her figure was perfect. Her big twins raising up and down whenever she breaths. Encitinng his dragon to tear her cave down.


    As he was still naked down there, his dick erected again.


    Seeing her master''s hard cock, ir gulped her saliva and then a blushed formed on her face, she quietly like a bunny came near his crotch and started sucking his dick.


    However, Rowen stopped her and told her toe to his room, his spiritual energy was alreadypletely drained and he wanted to be in his peak when he enjoys this new body of his servant.


    In his room on the bed. After taking a bath and a spiritual pill Rowen was again feeling refreshed and the gut feeling from before also vanished he looked at the seductive beautyying on his bed waiting for him to ravish her down.


    "Master," ir said with a shy voice, her face and her long ears turningpletely red and warm, there was a little smile on her face.


    She waspletely naked and wasying t on her back, her boobs heaving magnificently, making his dick powerfully erect under his towel.


    He smiled at her and then dropped the white colour towel on the floor, making his huge dragon spring out, it was huge and thick veins covered the organ.


    He could smell the sweet fragrance that has permeated the air and her glistening body after the bath, her green hairs were still wet and sticking to her wet body, she looked very seductive making his hunger grow faster.


    He jumped on the bed and then started kissing her while continuously squishing her huge dumplings with his hands.


    His huge dragon rubbed against her small slit, trying to prate it continuously. His hands continuously fiddled with her boobs and sometimes her neck, while he was kissing her deeply with his tongue.


    As he started to passionately kiss her she started to let out suppressed moans and he could feel her nipples getting erect. He brought his mouth towards her nipples and his fingers started to y with her slit.


    "Ahh"


    She moaned as her vagina started to get wet from her fluids, Rowen''s tongue then slid down and attacked her Nether regions, his tongue devoured her vagina and started prating her deeper regions, the continuous attacks by his tongue caused her to drown in pleasure.


    While she continued to moan, Rowen came above her again and entered her mouth again with his tongue.


    "Suck it."


    Rowen said and theid on his back, his erect dick towering like huge building.


    He looked at ir and nodded. ir pressed his dick between her huge boobs and started massaging the tip of his penis with her red and slimy tongue. She looked like a thirsty and desperate girl.


    She moved her boobs up and down on his dick, making him moan in pleasure. As her boobs were wet by the bath she has just taken, it felt even more pleasurable, her tongue also spared no effort and continued lubricating his dick with her saliva.


    Rowen closed his eyes and started enjoying the sensationsing from his dick.


    "Yes."


    "Yes, right there."


    "Increase your pace."


    He ordered with his closed eyes that were opening time after time to see her sluty facepletely engrossed in sucking his dick.


    His voices continuously fell into her long ears, which made them p again and again. While she was sucking his dick, Rowen was enjoying her smooth skin by his legs, his legs wrapped around her wet body, continuously explored her slightly wet cold skin, it gave him a different sense of pleasure and rxation.


    He moved his back and with a loud moan released his while fluid in her mouth.


    "Slurp" "Slurp" "Slurp"


    Lilias drank all his semen like it was her favourite beverage, she then even licked the tip of his penis topletely clean out the remaining cum on his penis.


    Rowen didn''t wait to recover hisposure, he grabbed the slightly chubby body of ir, pinned her down on the bed and then moved his shaft on her erogenous areas.


    A fluid sound of pration with a pleased moan of ir resounded in the quiet room. ir''s legs started to tremble as she wanted his dick topletely prate her body.


    As she is already a Demonic me Elf, her sexual appetite isrger than before, like a hungry wolf, her cave started devouring his dragon slowly. Her overflowing pleasure juicespletely drenched her curlies.


    "Pah" "Pah"


    Rowen''s waist started mming on her vagina, he justpletely let go of his sanity and started pounding her like a wild beast.


    Sweat continuously poured out of both of them, however, they werepletely engrossed in the act to realise it.


    "Master... Master... Slowly."


    ir said while moaning like crazy. She gently grabbed his shoulders and tried to slow him down, which made his demonic instincts kick in and he further increased his pace on her body.


    "Aaaaaaa"


    She orgasmed again and again, while her body kept jerking on his dick. Even her green eyes turned darker, it was like she was rolling her eyes in pleasure. However, Rowen didn''t stop and continued to prate her wet vagina flowing with love juices again and again and only after a few minutes did he let out a loud grunt and released his semen in her deepest parts.

 Chapter 43: Blood Owl

    Chapter 43: Blood Owl


    After enjoying her new body thoroughly for four more hours, Rowenid on the bed with a tiered but ecstatic expression on his face. He embraced ir''s body and fell into a deep slumber.


    He would fall asleep only to wake up again and again only to hear the regr breathing of his ve sleeping on his side, hepletely opened his eyes to settle the shifting kaleidoscope of the darkness in his eyes. He savoured the perception of the soft body of irying upon him. The whole surrounding was just an insignificant part of his consciousness and he should soon return to his sleep.


    However, his consciousness continuously shed thralls of different terrors, that outgrow from his dreams and he could feel them in reality. Like an owl-like red bird continuously puncturing his head and sucking all the sanguine juice out of him. However, the moment he opened his eyes the agony vanished with the perception of those harrowing dream.


    He forgot the dream again and the seductive body of ir again shed in his eyes. The moment he closed his heavy eyes again he remembered the dream again, the same owl continuously peeking him in the brain, he closely observed the owl and a terrifying realisation hit him. It was the manifestation of the great demonic dao, it was trying to tell him something. The halo sanguine eyes of Owl looked him in the eyes and then flew on a ck coloured treen standing in theplete darkness.


    His mom is still in the pce so no one should be able to mess with his dreams, which made his theory more urate.


    It wasn''t surprising that the demonic dao could contact him and send him signals for the future. As he was the owner of the most powerful, still unnamed demonic technique, it was natural that different messages born from energies were manifested in his dreams. However, he forgot them as soon as he opened his eyes.


    He looked at the Red coloured owl sitting on the dark woody and withered tree and started contemting about meaning of this message, soon an epiphany hit him a sanguine owl is considered as an omen of good luck in the demon folks, and the withered tree should be the newly found tomb at the Detus kingdom.


    He opened his eyes again and this time he could remember the dream vividly.


    ''Looks like I need to decipher the meaning behind a message to remember it after waking up.'' He fathomed.


    Next morning he woke up, ir was already gone from the bed and he could see a bowl of freshwater with a towel ced on the side. He cleaned his face, gargled and left his bed with a smile on his face while putting on his clothes, he subconsciously thought about the dreamst night.


    "There is something good at that tomb, however, there is also danger as the tree was withered. He had to be careful before stepping into the tomb. As the demonic dao wants him to explore the tomb, he was going to do it, it should be something that can make his demonic body more powerful that is in that tomb.


    Rowen was not afraid of dying again, for him this was the part of the journey. He knew that to reach the peak of demonic dao, one has to keep the fear of death asides. It was the only way one could truly attain true dao. However, being a little cautious is necessary.


    He nodded and then, moved towards the throne room, it was empty and quiet. Only his mom was sitting there with a smile on her face. Seeing Rowening in, she stood up and bowed. "My king." She said and then both of them kissed each other.


    Rowen went up and sat on the throne, he started thinking about his future ns. First, he has to explore the tomb and then he has to cross the ckskull wilderness and see the world ahead but to cross the wilderness he atleast need to be a spirit saint himself. So the only thing left to do is to explore that tomb and reveal its secrets.


    Seeing her son lost in thoughts, Lilias also didn''t disturb him and sat silently on her chair.


    Suddenly, an excited look appeared on Rowen''s face, both he and Lilias exchanged a look and smiled at each other. ''It happened faster than he expected, its been only a day.'' Rowen thought.


    "Congrattions, my king for advancing through the next stage," Lilias said as she could feel the fluctuation in his aura changing.


    Rowen could feel all his spiritual energies condensing below his naval, in his dantian and then a warm current of power swirled through all his body and veins. His eyes shed with a dark red light for a second and then turnedpletely normal afterwards.


    Meanwhile, a green me grew in the room and then took the body of seductive beauty. ir appeared in the room and seeing that Rowen has just advanced, a smile formed on her face and then she bowed to congratte him.


    Suddenly a crazed expression appeared on his face he startedughing like crazy. This was mainly due to his demonic instincts were kicking in. It was due to the new power rushing to his mind he became crazy.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "I will be the most powerful and most cruel entity in the whole universe. Heavens will now bow to me and so do their fairies."


    He clenched his fist and raised it in the air towards the sky and dered.


    "All the existence above me, feel me, fear me, and run, because when I be powerful enough. I will not spare you. All of you will beg for death and I will use your wives and daughters to satiate my lust."


    Heughed in a crazed manner. Blue coloured veins appeared on his face and his shaft down their be hard. A beastly expression appeared on his face and then he nced at the two beauties below him like a beast. His whole body glistening in sweat and his saliva dripped out of his mouth as he has seen some tasty meat in front of him.


    Lilias looking at his condition was at first worried, however, after seeing that it was just side effect of his demonic instincts, she smiled and then waved her hand in front of him. Suddenly with a swirling air, a figure of women appeared on the red carpet of the throne room.


    It was his silver haired sister, Princess Soleil, Queen has captured her when Rowen was unconscious for a few days. She was dressed beautifully and her cultivationpletely sealed, making her previous graceful and pride demeanourpletely pathetic and disgraceful.


    Soleil looked at the beast-like Rowen and then her eyesnded on ir and seeing her me elf figure, fear gripped her heart. She was also an avid reader and just by one nce she could tell that ir is a me elf.


    She could feel a demonic aura in front of her and then she again looked at Rowen, seeing his demonic figure looking at her body with lust-filled eyes, tears started flowing out of her eyes, she ced both her hands on her bosoms like a scared girl.


    Rowen got even more excited after seeing her weak and pathetic figure, his demonic instincts started shing in his body with his sanity and in the end, he jumped towards her body and tore her clothes with his hands.


    "No no no... Please leave me alone, I beg you please kill me instead."


    She was a Princess, after all, she would rather prefer to die then, someone stealing her chastity. She screamed and started begging. However the more she screamed the more excited Rowen got, he started to reach for her blue coloured skirt and thenpletely tore it to pieces, he enjoyed her pathetic state.


    He looked at her neck and then started licking it with his tongue then his teeth embedded in her jade white neck and started sucking her fresh blood.


    While she screamed and tried to resist, Rowen ced his huge dick on her exposed cave and pushed it inpletely with just one powerful thrust, blood started to leak with other juices from her vagina.


    The previous owner of the body was deeply in love with this bitch. This is the reason why Rowen was enjoying her so much. Heughed like a crazy monster and pulled his dick out a little and then again pierced her flesh down to her womb with his shaft.


    "You bitch, you thought you could escape from me, now I will thoroughly **** you and use you as my sex ve!"


    He said and then tightly clenched her jade white boobs leaving a red and blue mark on them, there was even some blood on her boos as his nails identally pierced her soft skin. Her cultivation waspletely sealed and all she could do against his attack is a scream.


    Which made Rowen even more excited.

 Chapter 44: Spirit Manipulation.

    Chapter 44: Spirit Maniption.


    "Please... Please... Stop, please."


    Soleil started begging, again and again, while streams of tears fell from her silver eyes. She tried to move her body to get out of his grip, however, it was all for nought, it only increased the injuries on her body.


    Frustration and helplessness covered her whole body and her heart started feeling cold. As her cultivation waspletely blocked by her Big Mother.


    "Stop... Rowen, If you love me. I will forgive you and maybe reciprocate your love if you leave me alone."


    She tried to persuade him by his love for her, she obviously knew that Rowen was in love with her and has tried to court her many times before in past, however, she never even looked at him because of his trashy talent.


    Currently, however, the tables have turned she was the trash now and Rowen is now powerful. She didn''t want someone to forcefully take her body without her consent.


    She looked at him with teary puppy eyes trying to persuade him, however, her emotions got Rowen even more excited, hepletely tore her clothes and then started moving his dick forcefully in her vagina.


    "Ugh..."


    Her eyes widened due to his sudden thrust and then pain contorted her fairy-like face, her head waspletely covered by sweat and her virgin pussy was still flowing with blood and her bodily fluid.


    Rowen quickly controlled her arms and legs and started to increase his pace on her body.


    Although the carpet was on the floor, still Soleil''s back hurt every time Rowen pounded on her body. For her, it seems like time has stopped and everything was going in slow motion, she felt every moment like forever.


    "Ahh. Ahh... Ahh."


    Her loud grunts of pain continued to reverberate in the hall. Lilias on the side looked at her pathetic condition in disdain. This bitch once used to y with her son''s heart. If she had epted his love earlier, then she would not be in this condition today.


    ir, on the other hand, waspletely expressionless, she looked at the princess with apathetic eyes. She once used to work for this princess and conspired against her master. Now she was in love with her master and she didn''t care about Soleil''s condition.


    "You bitch, cry... Cry loudly! Hahaha!"


    Rowen said and continued raping her. Soon enough his cold ck aura started seeping in Soleil''s body slowly and her pained moans started to turn into pleasurable ones.


    The blooding out of her pussy also stopped and only her love juices now overflowed covering and lubricating Rowen''s dick.


    Rowenughed at her pleasured moans and ced his fingers in her mouth, and started ying with her tongue, with his other hand he chocked her by grabbing her neck.


    "Ugh!"


    She tried to say something, however chocking reflexes came out of her mouth. Her voice started to stagger more and more, she attempted to push his back once more with her legs, however, due to her sealed cultivation, it was all for nought.


    Rowen showed no mercy and threw her back. Grabbing her from behind he started riding her from the back. His huge dick continued to invade her erogenous areas, separating her squishy flesh again and again.


    The impact caused by hisst attack made her loudly orgasm while her silver eyespletely rolled back.


    "Ahhh..."


    Rowen also released all his fluid in her vagina.


    Soleil''s body slumped on the floor and her body jerked, again and again, orgasming in pleasure. Her head waspletely filled with pain and shame, she tried to open her teary eyes, however, before that her consciousnesspletely left her body.


    "Throw her in the dungeons."


    Rowen ordered and ir quickly picked up the unconscious princess.


    "Remember, to take care of her beautiful body, treat her good and feed her the best food, her blood his quiet tasty, I will use her again when I am hungry."


    He said and waved his hands at ir.


    Listening to him ir bowed and vanished from the room with the princess.


    "You can drink my blood instead of that bitch, I will be more than happy to give you any amount you want."


    Lilias said with a jealous expression and showed her pale neck to Rowen, she incited him bying near to him.


    She really wanted her son to use her blood. It was her motherly love that she had towards him, she wanted to feed him with her body, like how a newborn feed on their moms.


    Taking a better look at his mom, he had to admit that she really is too inciting, he could see her blue veins through her pale white skin, which made him salivate, however, he didn''t attack his mom, because he has to keep impurities to a minimum and the only purest form of power is negative emotions.


    Although he could just drink someone''s blood for enjoyment and not process its power to prevent impurities from forming, however, he didn''t want to weaken his mom just because of his enjoyment.


    His dark ck eyes shined and he looked at her mom with a yful smile, he sat on the throne and spread his leg.


    His gaze rolled all over her body. She has already changed into a loose crimson robe that failed to hide her graceful figure. Her long ck hair with her cherry red lips looked seductive.


    A naughty smile shed in Lilia''s eyes and she seductively strode towards him, her deep ck eyesnded on the throbbing huge dick of Rowen. Precum was already flowing out of its tip and it was very sensitive just after fucking Soleil.


    She ced her thin finger on his tip and the poked it a little, which set shivers down Rowen''s spine.


    "Little guy, do you wanna y with your mom?"


    Lilias said and then ced her tongue on his dick''s tip. She started slurping its tip with her tongue continuously teasing Rowen.


    "Agh..."


    Rowen let out a small moan, which made Liliasugh in excitement. She was ying with her son.


    Rowen knew that his mom was ying with him as he let her do so, he was also enjoying this little moment between him and Lilias. Her cute voice made him feel good and he started caressing her smooth jet ck hairs while she sucked his dick.


    .....


    After some good time with her, he summoned all his demons back. He has already reached the Spirit maniption realm and another technique had been given to him, which is the "Gate Of Hell."


    This technique can be used to summon a portal to another dimension which is a hellish ce with death qi filled in it.


    This ce can be used as the best cultivation ce for the demonic life forms and people with demonic bloodlines like Lilias and ir. However, he himself can''t enter this portal or it will cause the portal to break and he will be permanently stuck in it.


    He doesn''t know why his demonic technique has ced this restriction on him, however, he can''tin much because even this much is enough for him. Now he can store all his minions and his ves in this portal. And whenever he needed them he could summon them.


    This hellish dimension also has other monsters the further in one goes, so his minions can cultivate there, by killing these monsters or by the death qi filled in the dimension. It was like another universe, but just crueller.


    His minions could even find different treasures in there and give it to him to increase his power.


    Although this technique doesn''t directly increase his power, it still gave him quite a big advantage against his enemies, as he could catch them off-guard by summoning powerful monster like death worm out of nowhere.


    Rowen was satisfied with his newfound power. He looked at his mom who was sitting on the chair in the throne room, Then ir was also standing on the side.


    He told his mom and ir about this technique and let them both reside in that dimension, so they can cultivate faster.


    He also ordered ir to take Soleil with her in that dimension and settle there making a new prison for her there.


    He also converted some servants into demons so they can help both Lilias and ir settle in the new dimension.


    All of these servents turned into werewolves and as their cultivation was not that high some even turned into a normal wolf. However, three girls turned into wolf girls which caught Rowen''s attention.


    He decided to enjoy themter. And then he waited for his minions to appear, as all of them appeared in the throne room he also ordered them to enter the dimension and serve his mom.


    He then summoned a Cerberus and sat on it, He got out of the throne room and pointed at the direction of Kingdom of Detus.


    He wanted to next travel to Detus and explore that newfound tomb.

 Chapter 45: Rubloa sect.

    Chapter 45: Rubloa sect.


    The Cerberus flew up in the sky over the kingdom of Ellesmere. All the people in the streets and their roofs looked at the terrifying creature hovering over their heads. Some kids even pissed their pants and started crying loudly.


    Even the adults, covered in fear in front of the horrifying giant dog.


    Over the three-headed hell hound, the inconspicuous figure of Rowen sat there with a smile on his face. He looked down at the terrified people and disdain shed in his eyes.


    These people born and die without any purpose in life, at least by using them he is fulfilling his own purpose.


    He summoned a spirit synchronization realm werewolf and left it at the kingdom to get a continuous supply of power.


    After that both him and the three-headed demonic dog vanished from the spot and appeared at tens of kilometres away. This was the speed of Cerberus.


    In just ten hours of flying, Rowen could see a big hole in the ground, at least one kilometre wide. There were many carriages parked around the site. Many people were still excavating humongous amount of soil with the help of different kinds of demonic beasts.


    The whole site looked like a giant fair. There were many shops around the crater and many hawkers were yelling on the top of their lungs to attract as many customers as they can.


    "Looks like the news has already been circted throughout the whole continent of Rubloa," Rowen said and then looked at the royal carriages of all the different kingdoms.


    Although His demons have wreaked havoc in many kingdoms around the Ellesmere, However many of them were spared as there was not enough time for them topletely cover the whole continent.


    Rowennded on a slightly deserted location, so no one can see him, he did not want any attention. He also changed his imperial clothes to a more formal one, so no one can identify him.


    Although he was the Prince of Ellesmere before, not many people have seen him in person, as his father has never taken him out to any Royal meetings or gatherings. He also was a retarded lover who lusted over his own sister so no one ever took the initiative to meet him or ask about him. That is the reason why many people can''t identify him if he roams out without imperial clothes of Ellesmere.


    Every country''s Royalty has its own special dresses that they can wear to show there status. And as Rowen is the king of Ellesmere, his dress was especially striking. Even a dumb can identify him as the king of Ellesmere if he went in public wearing those clothes.


    As his demonic technique has warned him of great danger in the tomb, he will do his best to stay as low key as possible in this environment. After wearing a normal dress, he looked like the son of a wealthy merchant, who came here to try his luck out in this tomb.


    ''This guy has a pretty innocent face.'' Rowen said after looking at himself through his spiritual sense. It was his first time closely looking at his own body. And he finds out that this body has a pretty innocent face.


    No one can tell looking at him that he is the infamous new demon King of Ellesmere who has cucked his own father and killed him, stealing his throne.


    Rowen was happy with this realisation and then with an amiable smile, he strode towards the site of Excavation.


    Although he had already seen the chaotic scene from the sky, however, looking closely at it was different from it. He could see different kinds of smells hitting him at once, making him feel like puking and the loud noises of hawkers made him want to let loose of one of his beast here to tear everyone apart.


    He controlled his urge to go berserk and reluctantly putting a smile on his face he strode towards the inner part of the circle, the farther he moved the fewer noises and tter he experienced, his livid mood calmed down a little and he started observing his surrounding carefully.


    He could see some guards standing ahead, however, he has never seen or heard about the type of armour they were wearing. The armour looked like it was made up of bones of a beast. It waspletely white and lustrous. And when he noticed their cultivation level he was even more astonished.


    His eyebrows raised a little and his lips shrank down in confusion. Rowen stood rooted on the ground. His whole body still. He even forgot to breathe for a little while. However, he didn''t express any exaggerated emotion as he was still present in the open.


    He let out a long breath and his eyes blinked for a little longer than normal. He loosened his body and formed a little smile on his face.


    All of them were in the True Deity realm. Mere guards in True Deity realm guarding the site was too unbelievable for him. One has to remember that his father the previous king of Ellesmere was only a spirit synchronization realm expert and even his imperial guards were not that strong.


    Something mysterious was definitely going in here, he was d that he didn''t cause any ruckus whileing here.


    Although he had sent his death worm to this ce, however before the worm could reach here he called it back that is why he didn''t know about all the information here.


    And as the country of Detus was quite far away from his kingdom his demonic beast also didn''t enter here to rampage in the short amount of time they had.


    If even the normal guards were of the True Deity, then he could easily guess that their master was at least a Spirit saint.


    "Hmm"


    ''Could it be someone from outside the ckskull wilderness has entered the continent of Rubloa and is trying to search for the treasure in the ancient tomb.'' This was the only exnation that made sense to him.


    He didn''t stay for too long at the position as a True Deity has very sharp senses and could notice his uneasiness.


    There were at least five guards present there. Standing straight in front of arge red coloured tent. The tent was Quietrge for a normal expedition. There were also small tents around therge one.


    The guards all had swords tied on their waist. Their lips werepletely sealed and their eyes were closed. It was like they were sleeping while standing. However, Rowen knew that they were observing the surroundings by spiritual senses.


    He didn''t dare to stay at his ce for too long. He moved to the left and saw another guard in the same white coloured armour standing in front of him like a gigantic tower. This guard was more muscr than any of the five guards present there.


    He looked at Rowen and asked.


    "What are you staring at, kid?"


    His voice was heavy just like his stature, he was also a True Deity realm expert.


    Rowen looking at his big stature and at his imposing demeanour, formed a huge smile on his face and bowed down to him.


    "I was just_"


    However, before he could exin anything the giant guard just left without saying anything. He treated Rowen like air. While pacing away his voice resounded. "Kid if you want to join the expedition just go straight ahead to the left, and don''t dare to show me your pretty face again or it will be hard for you to swallow my dick."


    He thenughed out loud and entered a tent.


    Rowens squinted his eyes at the disappearing figure of the giant and anger welled up in his gut. His muscles tightened and his jaws pressed against each other. However, he couldn''t do anything stupid here because he can feel that someone powerful than his Death worm was in the Big Giant tent.


    He took ast nce at the moving giant and memorised his face in his mind. He then left the area towards a Purple colour tent about a hundred meter left of the Giant Red tent. There was a wooden sign ced above the tent which said ''Expedition recruitment, sect of Rubloa, minimum cultivation realm - spirit formation.'' In in ck font.


    "Sect of Rubloa?"


    Rowen was confused after reading the name. He has never read or heard about a n named after his continent. There was a huge line in front of the purple tent where stood many experts of age group young and old. Rowen even identified some of the Royals by their dresses. All of them were at least of Spirit Formation realm.


    Standing in the scorching sun all of them had an expression of uneasiness on there faces. However, all of them stood quietly without making any noise out of their mouths.


    As the kingdom of Detus was located at the Southern border of Rubloa, it and it''s surrounding counties have not heard about him and his beasts yet.

 Chapter 46: Ia Mushezibitu

    Chapter 46: Ia Mushezibitu


    The line continued to move at a steady pace, bodies bounced from one ce to other. All of them having a hopeful expression on their faces.


    Rowen was currently standing at the back of the line with a smile on his face. Ahead of him stood a long line of people all entering steadily in the triangle-shaped door of the purple colour tent. Besides the line, there was a wooden railing that contained them in and to prevent someone from break the line.


    At the end of the long line, there was a strange mist that stopped people from peeking in. Causing many people present there to feel anxiety.


    Ahead of Rowen stood a slim girl with pink hair. She had a determined expression on her face. Rowen looked at her and with a smile on his face, he asked.


    "Big sister, can I ask what is Rubloa sect?"


    His innocent face helped him and she turned around and looking at the handsome boy in front of her, she smiled and started exining with enthusiasm. "You don''t know? This was announced just yesterday and even I got the news about an hour ago. These are the people from the legendary Rubloa sect. They are the one that controlled thisnd and they have only appeared now after ten thousand years."


    "It is said that an ancient tomb of a legendary ancestor has been found here and Rubloa sect has been recruiting people for this Expedition, they are also recruiting disciples for their sect." She said, her eyes glimmered with excitement.


    "Disciples?"


    Rowen asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "Yes, Disciples. The ones who contribute the most during the expedition has a chance to be the disciple of the great Rubloa sect. It is said that there are masters more powerful than a true deity in the sect to teach us." She was very proud of her knowledge and seeing a handsome junior she exined everything to him excitedly.


    Her excitement was flowing through her eyes. Although she kept her bodily moments graceful and conceited, her smile revealed all her secrets to Rowen. She was very determined and passionate about going in the Rubloa Sect, she wanted to be someone great in future.


    Rowen noticed her cultivation level and she was a spirit synchronization realm, and looking at the insignia on her chest Rowen could determine that she was the princess of Coledan country. Rowen cast his gaze around and he could feel may gazes fixed on him. He smiled and continued to listen to her voice without giving her guards any heed.


    Coledan country was the neighbouring country of Detus, so it was obvious that they got the information this fast.


    ''I wonder when they wille to know about me? And the terror that my minions have inflicted on many of surrounding countries.'' Rowen thought.


    "Thanks for the senior sister to exining the knowledge." He said.


    "Junior brother, you are very cute. You can be on my team if you want. This big sister will protect you." She said with a smile, dimples forming on her face. She was very enthusiastic and hopeful and Rowen''s innocent facepletely betrayed his true evil nature.


    He looked at her hazel brown eyes and smiled while bowing down he said with a soft voice. "This junior will be under your grace then, princess."


    She nodded and then raised her heels up and down and then turned back. "Now let''s move along the line and do not disturb others, " she said.


    She was happy with his decision. As the princes of a country, she never had a chance to connect with the outside people. And today she had made a friend outside of her kingdom, she was very happy about this feat.


    After about twenty minutes of waiting, both Rowen and the Princess goth their tokens of Expedition. Rowen didn''t register with his real name and instead used a made-up name. He called himself Javion Tillman as the son of a wealthy merchant.


    "So your name his Javion, what a cute name! My name is Ia Mushezibitu, you can just call me princess Ia" she said while moving along the tent.


    "Princess Ia, a beautiful name just like your nature," Rowen said, his lips arching in a smile.


    After going through the other side of the tent, both of them reached on an open wide ground, at this time this ground was densely filled with people, an estimate few hundred at least.


    "Wow! There are so many people here, thepetition will surely be fierce! However, don''t you worry junior brother Javion your big sister here will help you." Ia said.


    "I have to humbly thank, big sister Ia than."


    Rowen instinctively looked at the crowd, many of them were wearing luxurious clothing, while many wore clothing of guards of different countries, some has a somewhat weird style of fashion. The people with luxurious clothing were all young looking, the most eye-catching thing for Rowen was the powerful aura emitting from all of them.


    Rowen noticed that the weakest cultivation base among the crowd was the spirit formation realm, while the strongest has even reached to the peak of spirit synchronization.


    He also spotted many of the youngsters with an arrogant face, however, he didn''t give them any heed and stood silently behind the Princess Ia. He just smiled whenever she tried to exin something to him.


    Soon enough her guards also entered the wide-open area and bowed in front of her. She introduced Rowen to her guards. Rowen nodded at each one of them while keeping an amiable smile on his face.


    He, in reality, didn''t give a crap about any of them he was just using the princess as a way to stay lowkey and observe his surroundings without getting any attention. As this princess was beautiful all the attention always came on her instead of his inconspicuous figure.


    He just looked like another guard of this princess with his normal dress.


    He looked at the guards that were around the princess, all of them were on the same realm as him at the Spirit maniption. They were more like cannon fodder than a guard of Ia if anything unexpected were to happen then they will be the first to die.


    "Young gentlemen, can I ask from which country are you from." One of the older looking guards asked Rowen with suspicion.


    Rowen could tell that they were cautious against a stranger. And as they can''t directly tell this over-friendly princess to stay cautious, they were trying to assess his background.


    As all of them were experienced soldiers, they could generally tell if a person is lying or not.


    Rowen looked at him and keeping his amiable smile he said. "This humble guy is from the kingdom of Detus, I was born on thisnd." He then pressed his fist against his chest and said the sloganmon in the country "One house, one family!"


    Although he could kill all of them now, he maintained hisposure as he didn''t want to attract the attention of the terrifying existence present in the Big Red tent.


    His innocent face and his spirit maniption cultivation realm helped him gain the trust of the guards and soon enough they lowered their guard against him.


    "Javion, do you know that there is a rumour going on that Pill Deity Aurora has advanced to the next stage of Spirit Saint, the realm higher than a True Deity," Ia said with a proud smile on her face, she loved to get validation from people and especially from such a handsome young boy like him.


    "Spirit saint?"


    Rowen was a little shocked by the news, however, he maintained hisposure and asked in a questioning voice, "Big sister, what is a spirit saint?"


    Ia turned happy and excited after hearing him. She wanted to share her knowledge with anyone that can listen to her and this ignorant junior brother of hers is perfect for her chatterbox nature.


    "You know junior brother, only Royals have this information that there is another level above true deity realm and it is called spirit saint realm. One has to keep in mind that to cross ckskull wilderness his or her power should at least be at spirit Saint realm."


    "Really?" Rowen kept his curious look and his innocent facade helped him.


    "Yes, although little brother Javion is not a noble, since you have epted me as your senior sister I can tell you this information, however, be careful and don''t reveal this information to anyone else without my permission." She said and ced a finger on her lips symbolizing to keep this a secret.


    Rowen almost punched this narcissistic girl, instead, he nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry sister Ia, I will take this secret to my grave."


    "Hehehehe... Junior brother is too cute when you make that serious face." Ia said and pinched Rowen''s cheeks in excitement, which almost made Rowen lose all his patients and let loose all his Herculean apes on this girl.

 Chapter 47: Garu Stonebone.

    Chapter 47: Garu Stonebone.


    "Do you know that one of the people that came from the Rubloa Sect is above the Spirit saint realm and he was the one that took Pill Deity as his disciple and helped her breakthrough in just a few days," Ia said with profound passion in her eyes.


    She was also dreaming of bing a disciple of the legendary Rubloa sect, it is only then her life will have some meaning and she would be able to boast about it to everyone in her family.


    This Expedition mission was very important for her, it was her only chance to get out of this well and experience the vast sky.


    "Even higher than Spirit saint?" Rowen said.


    ''So my senses were right, there is someone more powerful than a spirit saint residing in the red tent and he is here for this tomb, meaning that the owner of this tomb is even powerful than him. I have to be the disciple of this great rubloa sect.'' He thought.


    He was gonna get out of this continent too, and this expedition can help him do so early than he expected. Only if he can get a good enough treasure in the Tomb and trade it with the person in the tent, he could be a disciple of Rubloa sect.


    However, if he found a treasure that is very rare or even legendary than he will keep it for himself. He can wait to exit this continent however he can''t afford to give up the treasure that his demonic dao has indicated him to get.


    "Yes, junior brother Javion. There is someone even more powerful than the spirit saint realm and he is going toe with us on this expedition." Ia said.


    "Princess!" The old guard said, to prevent her chatterbox mouth from leaking any more valuable information to a stranger.


    Although all the nobles surrounding the Detus kingdom knew of this information, however, telling all the valuable information to a normal stranger will bring no good. Some nobles can even get angry if they came to know about this.


    "Don''t worry Burkhart, this junior is just like my little brother and he is very sincere, can''t you tell just by looking at him. He is very cute." Ia said with a smile on her face.


    Rowen also smiled, "If senior here has any problem with me then I can leave immediately if you want." He said and backed up a little.


    Burkhart''s face turned ugly after hearing him. Although he was wary of a stranger, he didn''t want to angry the Princess, he just wanted to remind her of not speaking too much. However, if Javion left then Ia would definitely get angry at him.


    Seeing Rowen backing up, Ia panicked, her scapegoat was going who will she talk to if Javion goes away. She held his hand and stopped him from moving any further. "Ara, junior brother, please don''t get angry. This guard of mine is just a little old and has turned into a vegetable, don''t mind his words." She said and angrily cast her gaze upon Burkhart.


    The old guard gulped his saliva in fear, he didn''t have any intention of offending his young mistress. "No need young master Javion, don''t take this old me''s rabbling too seriously. I humbly apologize if I have offended you in any way." Burkhart said while bowing in front of Rowen.


    Seeing her holding his hand Rowen got even angrier at this girl and his guard, he was sure that this girl was using him to satiate her addition of talking. He knew that the more he stayed with her the more rambling she will do. However, he also needed these few as his scrape goats that is why he smiled and then moved ahead again.


    Soon enough people started increasing in the big open area which almost filled it fully. All the people present in the huge stadium like ground looked like an army of ants from above.


    Soon enough two figures manifested in the air above the people present there, one of them was a male wearing Red coloured armour with a big spear hanging from his back. He looked domineering, his gaze looking down on the people present there.


    He looks at everyone present there with disdain filled in his eyes. His cultivation was also undetectable by Rowen. Rowen looked at his face and seeing his red coloured eyes he felt a strange force that pained his brain. He quickly shifted his gaze and it fell upon his long red coloured hairs which were tied by a white colour ribbon.


    His demeanour looked a little feminine, there was even some makeup on his face.


    Besides him stood a female also wearing a red colour robe. She looked extremely beautiful like a fairy descended from the heavens. She had beautiful brown coloured hairs. Her hazel eyes looked at the people present in the huge ground. Her juicy red lips parted themselves and then a sweet voice reverberated in the ground.


    "All the people present in this gathering, I guess all of you understand what danger you are gonna face in this expedition." She said.


    Everyone present in the ground mesmerizing listened to her voice and synchronously replied yes. All of them were ready to give it all. Some of them were even fervently looking at her body.


    Rowen looked at her and licked his lips inconspicuously, he was imagining her under his control. His eyes fixed on her hazel brown eyes, a little smile formed on his lips. He could feel that her aura was that of Spirit Saint realm.


    "I am Aurora and this senior here with us is Garu Stonebone, he is an esteemed guest from the great Rubloa sect that once used to rule on thisnd, however, they moved out after bing powerful. Now they havee to thisnd again and whoever brings good treasures to us will have a chance to join the great Rubloa sect." She said.


    Although many of the people present knew this information, however, listening to it with Pill Deity''s mouth gave them a rush of excitement, many of them who didn''t have this information and just came here to explore the tomb had their jaws drop on the floor.


    "The great Rubloa sect! Wow! I am definitely going to join the sect!"


    "Yes! We will do our best to get our hands on Deity grade treasure!"


    Many of the youths present proimed with great vigour, while some arrogant people looked at these fools with disdain.


    ''Deity grade treasure? Fools even their great grandfathers can''t afford to look at Deity grade treasures.'' Many of the arrogant ones thought.


    Rowen knew that treasures were differentiated in may grade these were Qi grade, Spirit grade and Deity Grade and ording to his guess, Next was Saint grade treasure.


    Deity grade treasure could only be created by true Deity and just like it, Saint grade treasures could only be created by Spirit Saints. These treasures could be weapons or treasures like space rings or dan cauldrons.


    It is said that Pill deity Aurora had once found a Deity grade Dan cauldron, due to which she got the title of True Deity. She can create Deity Pills, which could even heal a true Deity''s injuries.


    That cauldron was also the reason for her to reach the true Deity realm. Rowen''s grandfather also had a Deity treasure which was the golden emblem, he gave it to his son which waster destroyed by Rowen''s dad.


    Lilias''s bow was also a Deity grade treasure, that she used against Bolrock.


    These three were the only Deity realm treasures in the whole of Rubloa, that is why one can tell by it how rare they were. However, Rowen was sure that the feminine male Garu Stonebone was not here for a mere Deity treasure. He may not even be interested in a Saint Realm treasure. So a treasure more powerful than Saint treasure was hidden in that tomb.


    Garu, in the air, sneered at the pathetic country bumpkins present here. ''Deity treasure? Who needs a trashy deity treasure. I need the Heretic realm ze me Knife that could be used to create a Heretic Realm death formation.'' He thought.


    He looked at all the people present there and said in a clear voice, "Anyone that brings a Saint Realm treasure will be given one true Deity pill and anyone that can bring a Martial realm treasure can join the Ancient Rubloa sect as outer court disciples and would also be given a true deity pill."


    Listening to him a huge uproar reverberated between all the people present there. Many of them had bbergasted expressions on their faces.


    "Saint Realm treasures? What are those? I have never heard of them before."


    A fat guy said out loudly from between the crowd. And many hearing the fat guy nodded in unison and those nobles who knew about the spirit saint realm stood silently with proud expressions on their faces.


    Ia besides the Rowen also has a proud smile on her face she was about to exin to everyone present there with a loud voice, however before she could do so, Aurora spoke.

 Chapter 48: Above Spirit Saint!

    Chapter 48: Above Spirit Saint!


    "Above the True Deity realm, there are many more realms which are Spirit saint, Martial formation, Martial Maniption, Martial Synchronization, Heretic realm and then Martial Ancestor realm," Aurora said, while her silky brown coloured hairs fluttered gently in the air. Her red coloured dress also danced lightly making her look like a fairy without wings. Her words carried a gentle pressure that made all the people standing stop there and listen closely to her words.


    While she said this her sweet smile never broke not did she got over-excited, there was a certain calm in her voice like a serene river under the moonlight. Her hazel deep eyes followed all the way through the ground, looking at the bbergasted expression of everyone present there then her eyesnded on the figure flying in front of her. Seeing him, reverence shed in her eyes.


    "Senior Garu Stonebone here has already reached the Martial Maniption Realm. He is an elder in The Great Rubloa sect. He will supervise this expedition today." She said and then smiled at Garu.


    All the people present there when heard that there were more levels after the true deity realm, werepletely stupefied they never could have imagined that a realm more powerful than a True Deity can be achieved. Even the nobles that had prior information about it were terrified when they heard that the man flying in front of them was more powerful than a true deity, furthermore, he is even more powerful than a spirit saint.


    It could be said that Spirit Saints were legendary creatures that only appeared once every ten thousand years in this continent and only nobles knew about them through the help of the continental library. However, someone more powerful than a Spirit saint was now in front of them.


    Knowledge of this terrified them a little however they were more excited than terrified.


    Ia on the side of Rowen was even more excited when she heard about the cultivation realms further than a true deity, it was like enlightenment struck her. Her eyes shed with vigour and her hands balled up in fists. She looked at the flying figure in the red clothing above, a blush formed on her face.


    She got even more excited about this expedition than before. She could see her future as a high and mighty figure. She would then have many reasons to boast about herself and satisfy her ego.


    Rowen looked at her and a smile formed on his face this girl was too ambitious, he knew that all the people present here would be used as cannon fodder for this expedition. There was no way that someone would be given a chance to enter the great Rubloa sect without having a cultivation level of at least spirit saint realm.


    The guy in the Red robe was obviously lying, however, all of the people present in the ground have abandoned theirmon sense in front of their greed.


    Rowen previously decided to give some treasure to the Garu guy, however, seeing how his cultivation realm is whole two realms above a spirit saint ream shows that he was just using all of them as cannon fodder. Even if he somehowes up with a Martial grade treasure then he was sure that the guy will kill him and loot all his treasure.


    ''I will not give even a hair of treasure to this guy.'' Rowen decided. He was not gonna fall for his tricks, greed was something that demons use to incite normal humans, however, he was a demon himself and he could sense that this was a huge trap.


    Seeing Rowen contemting deeply Ia smiled and then pinched his cheeks. She giggled and then said. "Little brother, don''t worry, if this senior sister of yours gets admitted into the Great Rubloa sect then I will help you to reach the true deity realm in the future. Then you can easily rule a country. In return, you just have to be with me and help me during this expedition."


    Rowen''s face twitched hearing her, he knew that she just wanted to use him as a dummy in the tomb. ''This bitch is more crafty than I thought.'' He thought and then said. "Don''t worry, senior sister Ia I will do my best to help you get a martial grade treasure so you can enter the sect."


    Ia smiled and then hugged him. Rowen could feel her bosoms touching his chest and the sweet smell of rose flowers entered his nose. His demonic instincts kicked in and he almost savoured her butt with his hands. However, he could feel the cold staresing from the surrounding guards.


    "You are the best, junior brother." She said and then backed up, she then looked at the guards around her and a crafty smile shed on her face which calmed all of them down. They knew that although their princess was a chatterbox, however, she was also pretty clever.


    Rowen looked at her back and licked his lips. He decided that he will ravage this crafty bitch before using her as cannon fodder. A smile formed on his lips and with a sincere expression on his face and hands behind his back like a schrly gentleman he stood on the ground unmoving, waiting for the next words from the flying duo in the air.


    The ck-garbed guards beside him also rxed a little seeing his innocent face, some of them even had an expression of a pitty as they all knew their mistress was not someone stupid, she was a wolf in a sheep''s clothing.


    However, what they didn''t knew was that Rowen was the literal demon in the sheep''s clothing. If they knew what was going through this innocent men''s head right now, they would have sneered at their own thinking.


    Soon the serious chatter surrounding them dimmed down and then stopped. Only a few voices of birds flying and the wind flowing could be heard. The sun also started to settle down making the whole sky turn yellow.


    Aurora looked at the silent atmosphere and then at the Garu Stonebone, she then nodded at him. The Red robbed elder from the Rubloa sect also nodded at her. He then looked at the people present on the ground. A disdainful expression appeared on his face.


    "Soon enough I will open the gate of the tomb. However, remember that the gate can only amodate three people at one time and the team of the three people will be randomly teleported in the tomb."


    "All of you should now form a team of three, and if you don''t have three members in your team then I will randomly select people from here to send with you. All of you should work together and help each other in order to find treasures."


    "Remember one thing, there could be demons and traps residing in the tomb, so all of you should be careful before taking each step. Don''t act foolishly or you could endanger your life and as well your teammate''s lives. Now all of you distribute in groups of threes." Garu said and flew towards the tform that was situated in the middle of the ground.


    There were some people that were standing on the alter which quickly got down when they saw two powerful entitiesing towards them. One pink robed girl was so flustered that she almost fell down the stairs while running. She could only save herself as she was a martial artist.


    As both of themnded on the tform all the people surrounding the tform also backed up like ants.


    "Senior, will you really make them a disciple of Rubloa sect if they bring out Martial grade treasure?" Aurora asked in a mental message so no one could hear them.


    She was curious about the decision of this elder from Rubloa sect. He promised her a seat as an outer sect disciple only after she promised her virginity to him. And it was only due to this promise he helped her to breakthrough to Spirit Saint realm.


    She is going to lose her virginity after entering the sect as an outer sect disciple. Although she had sworn an oath that she would never give her virginity. She agreed after getting an offer like this, she also was little attracted to him. Maybe he was the man that she was destined for.


    She secretly nced at him and then a blush formed on her face, she was slowly falling for him.


    "How can junior sister think that it is so easy to get into the great Rubloa sect. These puny people can''t even be servents in the sect. I am only using them as cannon fodder in order to get to the Heretic grade treasure easily."


    "The only person that wille with me to the Ancient Rubloa sect will be you and there we will marry each other, just as you promised, right?" Garu replied with a smile.

 Chapter 49: Teleportation Formation!

    Chapter 49: Teleportation Formation!


    Listening to Garu, Aurora smiled and a blush formed on both of her cheeks. Her shoulders raised up a little and then she said. "Just as I said, senior brother Garu, I will be all yours once I enter the Ancient Rubloa sect."


    Garu Stonebone smiled at her and then turned around to a face the middle of the stage. He waved his hands and a red light streamed out of his finger, which turned into aplex formation floating in the air.


    The formation was hexagonal shaped and contained many distinct lines, shape and patterns which were although random but in symmetry. No normal person couldprehend this formation. The red coloured holographic formation at first floated in the air, however, it soon rested on the middle of the white tform without making any noise.


    Garu smiled and backed up just as the formationnded on the ground. He turned his neck a little and gazed at Aurora. "Pour it." He said.


    Listening to him, the fervent expression on her face quickly subsided and a serious expression appeared on her face, she nodded and then took out a huge white jug shaped porcin container with a shiny metal cap on it.


    Her thin white hands held onto the huge pitcher tightly and she carefully stepped towards the formation. She came near the middle of the formation and opened the lid. A red coloured gas automatically started escaping from the white pitcher.


    The people below the ground were astonished by the gas because it released a deadly aura. It sent shivers down many of the people present there. Some of them even had goosebumps raising on their bodies.


    Rowen smiled looking at the sanguine gas, he could feel the demonic energy leaking from the pitcher in Aurora''s hands. ''This devilish sanguine qi could only be caused by the blood of a powerful demon.'' He thought.


    And soon enough his spection turned right. Aurora tilted the porcin jug and a thick and viscous red-ck coloured liquid started flowing out from it, releasing even more demonic aura. The liquid slowly fell onto the middle of the red formation and little mes started burning in it.


    After pouring all the liquid aurora backed up and got outside of the formation, she didn''t burn herself or her clothes due to protection of her spirit Qi.


    She again stood at her previous ce, just behind the red-dressed Garu.


    People below the stage were confused, however, some of the nobles knew about the formation that was formed on the stage. Soon enough chatter about the formation started spreading throughout the ground.


    Garu, looking at the people chatting incessantly, sneered. ''Foolish people, can''t even keep quiet if I didn''t need them, I would have already killed all of them'' he thought.


    However angry he was he didn''t speak a word and continued to throw some green colour beads into the little red pool of blood.


    "That is a teleportation formation! A teleportation formation this huge?" A girl from the crowd cried out and soon enough all the people present in the ground also started discussing the teleportation formation.


    "Yes, that is a teleportation formation, however, I have never seen it so big and what are they pouring in it?" Ia said. And as soon as she said this she realised that no one can answer her question as she was the strongest one in the group. She awkwardly stopped and then turned silent. An embarrassed expression appeared on her face, as she was just boasting her knowledge before and now she was the one asking the questions.


    Rowen smiled and pretended like he didn''t hear her bbering.


    Listening to all the chatter, Garu Stonebone finally broke out and red at all the people present with a murderous aura seeping out of his body.


    Suddenly everything turned silent in the big ground even the air stopped flowing for some time. The birds that were previously singing while flying also stopped. However, It was just for a moment and then a smile formed on his face. With an amiable face, he said. "Can everyone please keep quiet as I need my absolute concentration in the next step."


    Only after seeing his smile, did everyone rxed, air also started flowing again, cooling all the sweat that formed on the body of people present there in just a moment. The birds continued to fly without making any noise as they werepletely scared.


    Rowen smiled looking at all scared expression on the faces of all the people, this was something he loved. However, he was also a bit unsatisfied as he was not the one that these emotions were directed at.


    He looked at the chatterbox besides him and she was still in a terrified state. Her eyespletely wide opened her breath halted and her fists clenched into balls. She looked at the stage with terrified expression, her face like a statue, her body waspletely unmoving.


    It was not only her even the guards around her and many people on the ground were stillpletely in a shocked state, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed.


    Rowen knew that the Garu guy was a demonic cultivator and because he is a Demon himself, he was one of the first people that broke out from their stupor. However, he still acted like he was having a headache as he didn''t want to attract attention from such a powerful figure. Maybe he can have a chance,ter on, to offend him and juice out his emotions.


    But currently, he waspletely vulnerable and week, he didn''t have someone as strong as the Garu guy moreover he was not sure that his deathworm could even contend against Aurora, as she is also in spirit saint realm.


    After some time, Ia''s pupils rxed and so did her body she took in a deep breath, her breasts heaved up and down and her pale face started to have blood supply again so did her lips, which werepletely white just now also started turning red again.


    Her pupil turned around with her head and she red at Rowen and seeing him in pain she rxed as she was not the only one that experienced this feeling.


    She patted her chest while letting out a breath of relief and seeing her guards and many people surrounding her still in a stupor she smiled and a smug expression appeared on her face, she was proud of herself as she was the first one in her group and around her that has broken out of that terrifying moment.


    However, she didn''t express her happiness too loudly as she didn''t want to offend the terrifying existence again, there was even a bit of reverence in her eyes. As she looked at the feminine male and got mesmerised by his powers. She also wanted to be like him one day.


    Soon after her waking up, Rowen also dropped his act and then looked at her with a confused expression, his brows turned into a frown.


    Ia also noticed him, then smiled at him and ced her thin finger on her lips, hushing him. Indicating that he should not speak much. Rowen looking at her gulped his saliva and then nodded.


    Seeing his still terrified demeanour, Ia revealed her sparkling white teeth and blinked at him with one eye. She was faking confidence in front of her handsome junior brother.


    About five minutester after she woke up, people around her also started to break out of their stupor, even her guards woke up after Rowen which made her throw angry res at them.


    Although every one bes normal, no one dared to make any noise, some of them were even breathing slowly. They werepletely scared of the devilish killing intent released by the feminine-looking young man.


    Soon enough whole ground started to shake, the dust on the ground rose up and strong winds started to blow through the ground. Everyone squinted their eyes and ced their hands in front of their eyes to prevent dust from falling in their eyes.


    Soon enough all of the people present formed a transparent shield around them by their spiritual Qi, this shield looked like an airball which protected them from the strong winds.


    All of the people spaced up a little so that no two people''s spiritual shields collide with each other. The whole ground looked like a giant bees nest with little round balls, instead of hexagonal one.


    "All my brothers and sisters, your wait is over now, the portal to the tomb will soon be opened, all you have to remember that if you bring a martial grade treasure to me, I will myself bestow you the discipleship of the Great Robloa Sect, where you can form a promising future and rule thends like these with ease." Garu Stonebone announced through amplifying his voice by his martial powers.


    His voice was very inciting and motivating, which made many of the young youths raise their hands in the air and yell with all their vigour.

 Chapter 50: Dont even leave the bones.

    Chapter 50: Don''t even leave the bones.


    The whole ground buzzed with vigour, it looked like people were going for war. All of the people present there were the most powerful people of the surrounding countries and the kingdom of Detus.


    Soon enough a ck coloured portal opened up in front of hundreds of people present there. It was almost ten-meter tall, oval portal. It has a deep ck colour and a certain attractive force, which made the wind rushing on the open ground even more fierce.


    Even some of the spirit shield wavered against the suction force of the portal. The small stones started levitating and furiously rushing in the portal. They vanished afterwards.


    Everybody stood there, looking at the portal in awe.


    "All the people of Detus and surrounding countries now is your chance to prove yourself and make yourself and your family powerful!" Garu said and then raised his hand towards the ck portal.


    "Now all of you should go into this portal in teams of three and your team will be randomly teleported throughout the tomb. You can even find yourself in front of great treasure just after entering the tomb. Or you can find yourself in peril!"


    "All of you should maintain yourposure and work together, I will reward the whole team even if one of you seeded!" He said in a loud voice, although strong winds were going on, his voice could be heard clearly by everyone present there.


    "The whole team will be a reward? Wow!" Many of the people gasped and grew excited, now their chance of getting into the legendary Rubloa sect have increased by manifold.


    Many of them had huge grins on their faces.


    Soon enough first team of three entered the portal, they were just some noble arrogant kids of a country nearby. Soon like a sheep herd, the second group stepped and then third and then the big ground started to empty out slowly.


    Both Aurora and Garu were flying above the stage looking at all the people entering the tomb, with serious expressions and their hands behind their back.


    The wind slowly fluttered their clothes and their long silky hairs. Both of them were unmoving and didn''t show any expression on their faces.


    Rowen took a final nce at them and smiled. He will make sure to teach this arrogant couple a good lesson, however, before that. He cast his gaze at the pink-haired chatterbox besides him and grinned.


    He, Ia and her old guard Burkhart were people in his team. As his cultivation realm was just equal to her guards she chose him instead of any other guard. She wanted an innocent young boy to apany her, instead of her old guards. Even if Rowen was one level lower than her guards she would have chosen him as she just can''t handle boredom.


    As soon as three of them came in front of therge portal, they could feel the strong suction forceing from it. Even their spiritual energies were being absorbed by this portal. If they stood more than ten minutes in front of it, then Rowen was sure that all his spiritual energy will be sucked dry then he will have no power to resist against this suction force and he will be forced into the tomb.


    He clenched his jaws and decided that he needed to be powerful as soon as possible, now as he has seen the people with more power than he imagined, he was sure that it will not be easy for him to achieve the ultimate demonic dao.


    "Junior brother, you can hold my hand if you are scared," Ia said with a yful smile on her face, she was teasing him.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled widely, "It will be my honour to hold the beautiful hands of big sister Ia." He said, however, inside he was thinking, ''Just wait for a little more bitch, then I will see who is the scared one.''


    He raised his hand a little and moved it towards Ia, however, just before he could hold her, she backed her hand away and giggled. "Junior brother, don''t you think you are too forward, to hold my hand just in one day of our meeting. What will you do after a few days?" She said and ced her hand over her mouth, she couldn''t stopughing at his awkward condition.


    Rowen first turned silent when he suddenly pulled his hand back, however, he soon maintained hisposure and smiled. "Big sister is too indecent, how can I do something to you when I am weaker than..."


    Just as he was saying his words all of them finally vanished from the portal, without leaving any trace, even their voices teleported.


    "...than you?"


    Soon enough they appeared in a huge garden with tall grass filled in it, there was a soothing bright lighting from the ceiling. There was a stone on the ceiling that emitted a bright light on the ground. The garden waspletely enclosed with huge walls and there was only a single gate from which only a dwarf could pass through.


    All of them opened their eyes, feeling a bit pain in their heads. They ced their hands against their be to shield their eyes from the bright lighting from the ceiling.


    Rowen cleared his head by circting his Qi in his body. He then opened his squinted eyes, first, his gaze fell upon the pink-haired princess, she was standing just in front of him. Her hands still in front of her eyes. He then moved his head towards his left, where he saw the old guard Burkhart.


    The old guard also has his eyes squinted in pain. Rowen seeing that both of them were still in a stupor smiled and then quickly summoned his Death Worm.


    The Death Worm he summoned was only the size of his finger andnded on his hand. "Go eat that old man, don''t leave even his bones." He said to the worm by the Mental Message technique. He then threw it towards the ck-garbed guard.


    The Death Worm increased its size in the air and thenpletely chomped the Burkhart without even leaving drops of blood.


    The old guard didn''t even had a chance to scream before he became the food of the Death Worm. After eating the Guard, the death worm again regained little size then it burrowed its body under the soil.


    Listening the faint sound of chomping, Ia woke up from her stupor and then she turned around to look at the young man in front of her.


    She smiled at him and said. "Looks like junior brother Javion, is resistant to space shifts..." Just as she finished her sentence, did she noticed that her loyal guard or her third teammate is nowhere to be seen.


    She looked around theplete room, turning her body to three-sixty degrees, however, she couldn''t find the trace of her guard. A sudden uneasiness pierced her heart.


    She then cast her gaze at the youth and seeing him smiling, she got even more afraid.


    "Ju.. Junior Brother Lavion, could you know where Burkhart is?" She said while stuttering in terror. She could feel an unusual coldnessing out of the seemingly innocent boy in front of him.


    Rowen, listening to her smiled even more, his eyes looked at her body and then he licked his lips, as he has seen an appetising te of cooked meat.


    He, without speaking anything moved his right leg one step ahead.


    Ia subconsciously stepped back a step with his leg. She looked at the guy in front of him and her heartbeat started to rise. Her face turnedpletely warm and her hands turnedpletely cold, her body started leaking sweat through her skin.


    "I killed that old fart, he was too noisy." Rowen said.


    "Brother Javion, please don''t joke with me, this is not the right time to y." She said in a low and terrified voice. Her right hand tightly grabbed the cloth of her robe.


    She continued to step back slowly on the grassy ground. She opened her spiritual sense and seeing that the only escape route was half of her size, she was sure that Rowen will catch her if she tried to escape from that route.


    "Little sister, why are you backing up,e and y with your junior brother," Rowen said and startedughing out loudly.


    Ia got even more terrified hearing his voice and backed up with the full speed and her back soon hit the ck coloured stone wall of the big garden.


    Although she was more powerful than Rowen, however, her instincts told him that he is more dangerous than she expected. Her guard died in just a few seconds and not even his traces left. Even she herself can''t achieve this feat with her current power.


    Old Burkhart, although weaker than her, was a very experienced fighter, he could even contend against her for more than half an hour. However, this seemingly weak boy in front of her has killed the old guard in a few second.

 Chapter 51: Big Sister, Help me a little.

    Chapter 51: Big Sister, Help me a little.


    A lustful expression appeared on Rowen''s face. The body of this girl in front of him was perfect, her proportions were not too small neither toorge. He licked his lips and then ced his hand on his shoulder, removed his upper robe, revealing his ripped chest.


    "Come, big sister Ia, help your little brother out, you promised me earlier that you will help me." He said.


    Ia started gasping faster looking at him. She tightly grabbed the cor of her robe with her hand.


    "Please, junior brother if you are joking then tell me now. I will forgive you if that is the case, or otherwise, I will have to attack you." She said with a scared voice.


    "Don''t worry sister Ia, I will not hurt you, now juste and help me out a little." He said andughed out loudly.


    He was gonna make sure topletely ravage this girl today. Previously she has teased him a lot, now it was his turn to tease her a little, just a little. He moved forward and soon enough he was just in front of her. He could smell her sweet rosy scent and could even see the drops of sweat on her forehead and her neck.


    Her face waspletely red and she was taking in deep breaths. There were even some tears in her eyes. She held both of her hands together and ced it in front of him and broke down. She started crying out loudly.


    "Junior brother, please, I was only joking before, please leave me alone." She said while tears fell down of her eyes, her emotions were inplete turmoil, which made Rowen even more excited, he grinned and ce one of his hand on her shoulder lightly and started rubbing his hand on her neck.


    "You are really beautiful big sister. Let me savour your bodypletely." He said.


    Her body jerked just as his hand touched her shoulder. Like a cat, she tried to evade his grip however there was no more space left as she was already against the wall.


    She then circted her spiritual energy and pushed him with her full force. Her eyes closed and she used both of hands with full power towards Rowen''s naked chest.


    This sudden attack startled Rowen and before he could evade her, his body was already flying in the air and then he hit the wall behind him and stopped. Blood fell down from his mouth. He pressed his hand over his chest and started vomiting blood.


    He raised his head, his brows furrowed he looked at the girl in pink clothes with his teeth clenched.


    "You Bitch! How dare you push me?" He yelled.


    Although she was still a little scared, some confidence returned to her. She looked straight at him with anger in her eyes and although she was a bit cautious. Her hands already held a sword in it.


    "I will kill you, Bastard!" She said.


    The sword had a red hilt and a shiny body with red coloured formations carved on it. It was definitely a spiritual treasure.


    Looking at his condition, some confidence starteding back to her. ''Maybe I was just overreacting before. He didn''t look too powerful so how could he kill my guard. Maybe he was faking it all along to take advantage of her. And my guard, yes he should be teleported somewhere else identally.'' She thought. It was a way to convince herself that she still had some advantage.


    After a little more thinking she was sure that the guy in front of him was just taking advantage of her scared condition. Her ego started to rise up with her anger. The more she thought about it the angrier she got.


    She raised her shiny sword and pointed it at Rowen, an arrogant expression appeared on her face, she sneered and then spat at him.


    "You! You, piece of shit, how dare you take advantage of this Princess here? You thought you could seed. I have already killed many hot-headed young boys like you who just don''t know their ce."


    "I just gave you a finger and you tried to grab my whole arm. Boys like you are used as meat bags in my kingdom to practice my skills on." She said and started circting her spirit power into her sword.


    A pink light appeared around her body and her eyes also turnedpletely pink. Air started rushing around her body, which made her hairs and her dress flutter in the air.


    Her sword started flying in the air, above her head and then it''s tip pointed straight at Rowen.


    "This is my flower''s fury technique, that I have been training for more than ten years. This techniquebined with my blood flower sword can even stop an attack from a True Deity."


    "Your puny body will not even stand a second against it. Even your bones will be reduced to powder! You wanted my body right junior brother, how about you try it now, I will let you touch it however you want!" The more she spoke the more confident she got and the more disdainful her expressions became.


    Rowen squinted his eyes looking at the domineering sword hovering in front of him. His gaze thennded on the Ia and a smile formed on his face.


    "Are you telling the truth, senior sister, can I really touch your body however I want?" He said and startedughing out loudly.


    Listening to him she sneered, "Still trying to pretend like you are someone powerful, I will show you today what true power actually feel like!" She said.


    He licked the blood on his lips and straightened his body. He rubbed his fingers and soon enough an air st came out of his hand and with the air st a swishing green arrow prated the air in front of him andpletely pierced her sword.


    The domineering sword that was hovering in front of him just now was now on the ground in pieces. And from the bacsh of this attack, Ia''s body this time flew back and hit the ck coloured wall.


    She vomited blood on the ground and held her stomach in pain. She couldn''t believe what she had experienced just now. ''How... How did he summon that terrifying arrow? It should not be possible for him a Spirit Maniption realm guy tounch an attack this powerful. Only a True Deity could achieve this feat.'' She thought and then looked at Rowen.


    "Could... Could you be hiding your true cultivation level? Who are you?"


    She said and vomited even more blood from her mouth. ''How How How... Is my luck so bad? Out of all the people in this world, why did only I got this innocent-looking demon as my teammate.'' She thought.


    Tears started to fell down on the ground with her blood. She looked at the demonic guy in front of him and started crying even more loudly.


    Rowen came near her and sat down in front of her. The arrow he summoned just know was obviously from his mom, from hellish dimension. She shot the arrow from there and then Rowen teleported that arrow to the room in front of Ia. He could send messages to anyone in the hellish dimension, without being a True Deity.


    He looked at her pathetic condition and smiled. He took in a deep breath and then ced one of his fingers under her hair and then ced her hairs behind her ear.


    "Senior sister, will you keep your promise now? Can I touch your body however I please?" He said with a smile on his face.


    Ia looked at him and then joined both of her hands in front of him. "Please Javion, please let me go. I beg you... Ugh... please." She said while sobbing.


    "How about this, senior sister. I will let you leave if you just let me see your body, I promise I will not touch even your single hair if you willingly revealed your body to me." He said and then backed up a little.


    His eyes rolled over her body and then he licked his lips. His dragon already stood erect under his pants, wanting to ravage the hot body of this seductive girl.


    Ia looked at him and feeling his lecherous gaze on her body she instinctively covered her chest with both of her hands. She brought her knees close to her chest and ced both of her hands over her knees.


    From childhood till adulthood she was treated like a precious flower in her family, everybody loved her and she had many people to protect her. Her parents were overprotective, leading her to never get in touch with any boys.


    It was the first time she was out of her kingdom and she experienced this monster.


    Her parents have always told her that a perfect boy wille for her in future, who will care for her just like them and give her all the happiness in the world and he will be the one that she would give her true love to.


    Looking at Rowen she could never imagine her dream hero. Previously she was just ying with him as it was her first encounter with a boy of her age. She never thought that this seemingly innocent boy would turn out to be her worst nightmare.


    "Mom, Dad... Please... Sob... Please... Save me" she cried.

 Chapter 52: Get it done With

    Chapter 52: Get it done With


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Rowenughed out loud seeing her crying for her mom and dad. He ced his hand on her face and pinched her cheek tightly. "You are too cute senior sister when you are like this." He said with a smile on his face.


    His hand slowly cascaded from her cheek to her neck and then towards her bulging chest. However, before he could touch her boobs she shook her body and evaded his hand. She then started crying even more loudly. She looked at him pleadingly and said. "Please, please, please leave me alone."


    "Senior sister, you are making me look bad, I am really just a good little guy. I will not hurt you if you just do as I say." He said and then stood up, he looked at his surroundings and then seeing only a small exit he paced towards it.


    He bowed down in front of the small cave that could only fit a dwarf, after looking at it for some time he could tell that no sentient living being hase to this ce for past few years. There were even thick spider webs in the cave that obstructed his viewpletely. He opened his third eye and could see the end of the cave leading to a dark andrger cave with a blood pool in the middle of it.


    He took his concentration away from the pool as he wanted to focus on his new toy for now. He was checking if someone will disturb his good time in the middle. "Senior sister, If you are thinking that you can escape, then I am very sad for you," Rowen said.


    Ia looked at him scouting the cave and gulped her saliva. She stood up, her legs limping like noodles. Her pale white face looked like a wet rug, tears continue falling from her pink coloured eyes. She looked down around her and all that came into her view was only green grass and some of her own red blood painting some of the grass red.


    She could even see the pieces of her broken sword and its red coloured hilt broken down on the ground. She could feel her own heart beating fast, her face and her vital organs felt warm while her limbs were cold.


    Her body has already surrendered under this condition, she quietly cried looking at her condition, grabbing her pink colour robe tightly she looked at Rowen who was currently standing around a meter away from her. His eyes rolling over her body and there was a smile on his face.


    The bright white lighting from the rooftop of this cave-like structure revealed his white muscr chest with some brown dirt, blood and even a little green grass sticking to it. His white colour pants also were ck from many ces and there was even a tear in it.


    "Senior sister, do you fancy my body? I can let you y with it if you want." Rowen said. She could clearly hear his sarcastic tone.


    She focused her gaze in his back eyes and then with a firm face she nodded at him. "I will show you my body. Then you will let me go!" She said while clenching her jaw.


    Rowen looked at her and surprised by her decision he squinted his eyes and then smiled, "I promise senior sister once youpletely remove every piece of clothes and jewellery from your body I will let you do as you please."


    His white teeth sparkled in front of her. Although she was doubtful of his words, this was the only choice she had. If she didn''t do this then she was sure that this monster in front of him will take her chastity forcefully from her.


    She only wanted to give her virginity to her fated one, the guy just like her mother and father has mentioned to her. A gentleman who will care for her and fulfil all her wishes.


    "Can we begin senior sister? I really can''t wait anymore." Rowen said and came near her.


    Seeing himing closer she awoke from her stupor, her body jerked and she took a step back.


    Rowen smiled looking at her sacred appearance. "Come on Ia that''s not how you behave if you promise someone something. You have to keep your word." He said.


    It was the first time that he has addressed her by her name, this sent shivers down her spine and she took two more step back instinctively.


    "I... I will do it but... But please don''te near me." She said.


    Listening to her Rowen opened his mouth like he was about to say something, however, he closed it again and only wobbled his head and said: "As you wish."


    He then summoned a chair from the hellish dimension that his mother and ir was living in. When his mother went to reside in that dimension she also took all the necessary items with her and the chair was one of them.


    He ced the brown colour wooden chair on the grass and sat on it, crossing his one leg over other and then nodded at Ia. "Let''s start Ia."


    Ia gulped her saliva and then closed her eyes tightly, she was very shameful of what she was going to do now. Tears can''t seem to stop steaming from her eyes, her tears were a river flowing down from her eyes and her jaws were also tightly clenched in order to bear the humiliation.


    Her shaky hands reached her neck, in front of the demon him. She opened her eyes again. His smile was more painful than the pain of the st she has just suffered. The journey of her hand to reach the cor of her dress felt like an eternity to her. The beating of her heart, the weakness of her body and the satisfaction in his eyes shook her soul for a moment.


    She then remembered the words and rebuke of her mother, her eyes that were clear just now, blurred with tears. Her hands that were shaky got ahold of her cheery blossom robe, her chest raised in fear, her head lowered in disagreement, then she finallyforted her rabbit mind with the illusion of her future.


    She reminded herself that it was just one day and she will get out of this sooner orter. Maybe she was just overreacting as many of her friends have already experienced this and she was gonna experience it sooner orter. She continued to tell herself that the monster in front of her will only look at her body and then will let her go.


    The frame of her mind shifted with the fall of her another tear, the blurriness in her eyes vanished with her soft blink. Her eyes turned red, her mind turned nk and she finally pulled her cor.


    The orchid white shoulder revealed itself in front of Rowen, he licked his lips in expectation, just like how a beast react seeing a fresh piece of meat in front of it. The reaction under his pants was brawny then what was showing on his face.


    His eyes rolled on her shoulders and then her cascading blouse. Her left breast like to a bowl of cream uncurdled hung out from her dress.


    Rowen finally couldn''t control his demonic instincts and jumped on her body. His left hand ced itself on her water balloon-like breast and tightly squeezed it to savour its softness. His right hand circled around her slim waist and then finallynded on her finely crafted butt cheeks.


    Ia closed her eyes and epted her fate, she knew that there was no way a demon-like him will leave her alone just after getting the scent of her blood. She was already preparing herself for this moment.


    She knew that if she resisted then it will result in even more injuries on her body or maybe this monster will end up killing her. She didn''t want to die this early in her life. It was better for her to endure this pain for a few hours then risking her life.


    It was a trade, a trade of her body for her life. She bowed her head down and let him y as much as he wanted, after that she will run away from him as far as she could and then live a peaceful life.


    Seeing no resistance from her, Rowen''s mood got soiled, he enjoyed only when the people around him suffer and he wanted to make her suffer more. For her to submit to her fate this easily, it made him angry.


    He backed up and looked at her and seeing her bowed down head, he smiled. "You gave up so easily senior sister, I expected more from you."


    She felt her body getting free from his dirty grip and she took in a deep breath. "Let''s just get it done with. Waste no more time and use my body as you like then I will leave my way and you yours." She said and then also removed another side of her dress too, revealing her other dumpling.

 Chapter 53: Are you virgin?

    Chapter 53: Are you virgin?


    Listening to her Rowen smiled, he now grasped what was going on in her mind, she just wanted to escape from him as soon as possible, even if it meant for her to give up her virginity. He has to use this point of hers against her.


    He looked at both of her white dumplings and then grabbed them with both of his hand. He could feel their softness and bounciness on his hands, giving him a satisfying feeling in his hands.


    "Ahh...!" She moaned.


    "Senior sister, your boobs are amazing, I now want to thank your mother that she created a beauty like you. And now I think about it I should thank your mother personally in her bed." He said and squeezed her boobs even tighter.


    Listening to him she sneered and threw him an angry re. "You! You dare to say another word about my mother and I will... I will!" She wanted to rebuke him then she remembered she can''t do anything to him. She just bit her lip and looked aside.


    The pain in his hands due to the fight just now vanished quickly and he felt great squeezing her bouncy boobs.


    He then ced his lips on hers and tried to invade her mouth.


    "Uumh!"


    However, she refused to open her mouth. She evaded his every attack on her mouth. It was her first kiss after all and she didn''t want to easily give it to anyone.


    "Could senior sister Ia be a virgin? Are you saving your first kiss for someone?" Rowen asked as he wanted to know if she was virgin or not.


    Ia didn''t answer his question and kept looking in another direction, tears continued to fall from her pink eyes. The rosy red lips paled and her frail heart pained. She knew that the demon in front of her is not after her body. He was after enjoyment and the only thing that he enjoys is seeing others in pain.


    Rowen wanted to break her and tear her apart. He wanted to make her go crazy for him just like his mom and ir. His hands grabbed her chin and forced her to look deep in his dark ck eyes. "Are you a virgin? Senior sister." He asked again and she tried to evade his question again for the second time.


    He then summoned his mom from the other world and made her seal the cultivation realm of Ia.


    "Son, if you want then I can also stay here and please you. I will do my best and definitely better than this girl." She said and then kissed Rowen on his lips.


    "Uhm, please boy, I just want to be with you." Lilias continued, shepletely ignored the pathetic figure of a cryingdy in front of her. She knew that her son is going to ra*e thisdy now, however, she had no problem with it. She will never force her wishes on her son, she just wanted him to be happy and live however he wanted.


    She will even help him if he asked for a girl to him, just like how she threw Soleil in front him that day and she didn''t even flinch when her son ravaged her body like a beast in front of her.


    "Mom, if you want then you can be here and watch, I want to first y a little with the girl over there and then both of us will have a good time, I promise," Rowen said and separated his body form her.


    Lilias pouted and sat down on the chair that Rowen had summoned before. "Ok then, I will watch my love having sex with another girl in front of me!" She said in an annoyed voice, her eyes squinted and then she ced her elbow on her thigh and she rested her head on her hand.


    Rowen sighed looking at his mom acting jealous and then smiled helplessly. "I promise, I will give you as much time as you want after I finish this business." He said and then moved towards the pink-haired beauty.


    Lilias listening to him smiled and a satisfied expression appeared on her face, she leaned on the back of the chair and started thinking about the time she is gonna spend with her sonter on.


    She then vanished from her spot and entered the hellish dimension again as she really didn''t want to see both of them having sex.


    Rowen seeing that her mom had vanished, sighed and then looked at Ia. Her scared figure came into his view and he smiled.


    "Now, now, how about we continue our little game." He said and then continued, "Now, like a good girl, tell your little brother here if you are virgin or not."


    Ia was silent and the only sound that seeped out of her small mouth was her moans and sobs. Her chest heaved up and down with her every sob and she closed her eyes tightly not daring to look at the monster in front of her. Just like how she used to do it when she was a kid, whenever she was scared in the empty nights, she closed her eyes tightly to sleep and wake up to a warm smiling son.


    However, this time the sleep she wanted to have desperately, never came, time tickled and so did his patience.


    An angry grin manifested on his face and then he pped her tightly. Gripping her face, he pulled her body close to him and shredded her clothes from below her waist and prated her flesh with his cold finger.


    "Guess, there is only one way to find out!" He said and then pulled his big shaft out of his pants and pushed her body down on the grassy ground. cing his hand against her shoulder tightly he entered her cave with his huge dragon.


    Ia suddenly opened her eyes wide, his p woke her up and before she could make her body stable he pushed her down on the ground and then she felt a thick thing entering her lower region, bringing great pain with it.


    "Stop!" She cried and kicked him, she barraged her legs helplessly however as her strength waspletely sealed by Lilias, her every action was wasted.


    She could feel the grass and soil below her, she could also smell his sweat and pheromones. His manly smell barraged her nose as he came close to her.


    "Ahh... Stop!" She cried.


    She has never experienced this before, it was even her first time chatting with a boy of her age, much less having sex. She has only heard about things like this from her friends and all of them said that it was a great feeling, however, all she could feel now was pain.


    She felt like her body was separating into two half by his huge shaft. Soon enough blood came out of her sacred ce.


    "Ha ha ha ha...!" Rowenughed. He ced his finger on her pussy and wiped a little blood from his two fingers. He then brought those two fingers in front of her eyes.


    "Can you see it, senior sister, I am the one that has stolen your first time! Can you see this blood, this is the souvenir of our intercourse!" He said.


    Ia looked at his finger and seeing red colour on them she raised her head and moved her gaze towards her lower region and seeing half of his huge veiny shaft in her body and blooding out of her vagina, she yelled and started pushing Rowen hardly.


    The more she moved and resisted the more pain she felt, with her every move Rowen pushed his dick in her vagina a little more making her eyes and her mouth open wide.


    Rowenughed seeing her struggling and then shoved his two bloody fingers deep in her throat. Which made her let out a vomit reflex, however, Rowen kept his fingers in her throat and then pinched her uv between his two fingers.


    "Feel it bitch! Taste the blood of our first love. After this, you arepletely mine, I will use you however and whenever I want!" He said and then pushed all his remaining dick in her pussy. He almost tore her cervix wall with his huge size.


    Ia raised her chest and opened her mouth, she felt like vomiting, however, nothing came out other than her grunts and screams.


    "Tell me! Do you like it? you are quite lucky to have my dick as your first, however, this will be the only dick your pussy will ever taste. Soon enough you will start to savour my dragon and then you will beg for it in the future." Rowen said and then pulled his finger out of her throat.


    "Javion... Sob... Ugh... Please have mercy on me. Please I beg you... Sob... Sob...Sob." She started crying loudly and her expressions turned into a pleading one.


    Rowen licked her tear with his tongue and then pulled his dick out a little.


    "I want to forgive you, senior sister, however, you are too tasty for me to not have a bite!" He thrust his dick again forcefully while saying this.

 Chapter 54: I was a Virgin.

    Chapter 54: I was a Virgin.


    With a hard push on her naked lower body, Rowen grunted. He grunted in her ears, which sound like a calling of the demon in Ia''s mind. Her eyelids separated from each other as far as they could, just like her mouth. She wanted to yell however nothing came out of her mouth expect an "Ugh."


    She could feel something big, that is not a part of her body, currently as one with her. Her chest raised from the bushy ground and made contact with his glistening muscr abs.


    "Stop! Stop it now, if you move even a bit, I will I will... Break apart." She said as she tried to subside the pain in her lower regions by not moving a bit.


    She could feel his arms holding onto hers, she could feel his body resting between her legs and more than anything she could feel his big dragon twitching deep inside of her.


    The temperature of her body started rising so does his. Her nose turns redder and so did her ears, her eyes started feeling heavy and so did her heart.


    Seeing him not moving much, she looked in his eyes and said, "I beg you! Can you please go slowly, yes I was a virgin. It hurts a lot."


    However, Rowen didn''t listen to her pleadings and made another great thrust.


    "Ahh, it feels great. A pussy as tight as yours sure feels great." He said.


    The impact that his body has caused by his second thrust has left her unnerved and in a rxed state.


    For a little time, everything around her turned crystal clear, the texture of grass, the smoothness of the light, the scent of his body and his crystal clear eyes. The eyes that grabbed all her attention away, the smile that grabbed all her pain away. Unexpectedly the memories of her childhood hit her again, she started seeing the prince of her dreams as the man above her.


    However soon enough the reality returned. It returned with the pain that she has just forgotten for a moment, the breath that she has yet to take and the scream that she has yet to make.


    A streak of tear silently flowed down from the corner of her beautiful left eye and soon enough from her right eye when she tightly closed both of them.


    Her maiden beautiful face broke into clusters and contorted in pain.


    "Ugh!"


    A voice leaked of Ia''s mouth, it was not her first cry and she was sure that neither it will best. She looked at his evil smile and lost all the hope. She could tell that he was enjoying her pathetic condition and screams. However, she can''t help but let out voices as his thing was too big for her.


    She was even thinking that if his penis had torn some of her flesh apart.


    She started preparing her body for his torment. She clenched her jaws and her hands, closed her eyes tightly,pletely ready for his next attack, however, all her preparations werepletely in vain as his next stroke was even more powerful than thest one.


    "Ahhh...! It hurts. Ugh, sob... Please, it hurts."


    It was like a wave, a wave thatpletely controlled her and made her body flow as he wants. Her eyes opened again and so did her hands. She desperately grabbed the grass below her hand to subside the pressure from his thrust, as she screamed to subside the pain of his lust.


    The pleasure that her friends have talked about was not there, only pain and disgust. For some reason, she was angrier at her bitchy friends then the reason for her misery. For some reason, her conscious was telling her to never be upset with the man above her.


    Rowen felt the tightness of her cave on his shaft, the fluids other than her blood had started streaming in now. He could feel the sensation of her soft body under his hard one. His tense muscles and his skin tried to savour her body as much as they could.


    "Don''t worry Ia, you will also soon start to like it, then you willpletely drown in the pleasure that I will bring to you. Your body will start craving it like food, water and spiritual energy. Without it, you won''t be able to find peace." He said in her ears and continued to thrust his shaft in her cave.


    "No... No... Way I will submit to a piece of shit like you. I will rather die than to see your face ever again. I... I... Sob... Curse you to go to hell... Ugh please, slow... Please slow down... Sob." She said in a frustrated and meekly voice.


    However, he never stopped his barrage, no matter how she cried or begged. He continued to enjoy her juicy body. His mouth savoured her luscious neck leaving many red marks there.


    "Sister Ia, can I leave some imprints on your lovely body, my love imprints? If you are able to escape from me then you canin about all of this to your mom. I hope she thenes here and punishes me. I will really appreciate some good punishment from your mom." He said.


    Listening to him an angry expression appeared on her face. "Don''t you dare to say anything about my mom!" She said.


    Rowen could feel her pussy tightening around his shaft even harder as she got angry. He smiled and then roughly barraged his dick in her vagina.


    His hands roamed on many parts of her body and many timesnding on her heaving boobs.


    "Ugh!" She moaned.


    "To be honest, sister Ia, your boobs are very soft and bouncy, they make me wanna keep you as my ve forever. How about this you be my ve and I will let you drink my precious semen in return?" He said and thenughed.


    Pressing them tightly he let out a moan and soon enough she also let out one.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Rowenughed listening to her cute little moans. She was trying to suppress them, however, the pleasure of stimtion of the innermost part of her vagina slowly started taking over her sanity. His ck aura also started to seep in her which she resisted at first, however soon giving up to pleasure she started taking in the foreign aura.


    "Uhh... Uhh... Uh..." She started letting out pleasurable moans.


    "Senior sister, you like it too? I thought you hated it? Why are you making these obscene faces? Could it be you were a slut all along who just craved for good hard dick and was ying hard to get?" Rowen said and increased his pace.


    She got even angrier after listening to this which made her pussy even tight.


    "Ahh... Yes, yes yes, big sister. Just like that, hold it." He said and increased his pace even more in her cave.


    His dick moved in and out of her vagina which started stimting all her pleasure spots. Making her feel good. She could feel pleasure coursing through her body with every stroke.


    Rowen suddenly flipped her onto her back, he then pressed his chest against her back, his hands tightly squeezing her boobs, he started thrusting even more rapidly in her back.


    "Uhh... Uhh... Uhhh..."


    Ia started moaning loudly as she couldn''t help her mouth as it was running on its own. Even some saliva started flowing out of her mouth.


    Soon enough his demonic instinctspletely took over his sanity and he abandoned all his thoughts and purely started fucking her from behind.


    "Ahh... Ah..!"


    She groaned in agony and disgust towards herself. She just couldn''t control her body from feeling good and this was the thing that disgusted her the most. She was feeling pleasure in one of the most horrifying things a girl could experience.


    "You will be my women from now on! You can''t look at any other guy and if you did then I will kill you both!" Rowen said and then released his fluid in her vagina.


    "Uhhhhhh....."


    He orgasmed in pleasure. However, he didn''t stop as his dick was still hard and continued to thrust his dick in her and soon enough she also orgasmed with a loud moan which echoed in the whole cave.


    As soon as she orgasmed, Rowen pulled out and then sat on the grass gasping for breath. He then startedughing loudly. This was the best feeling for him. Dominating and harassing a girl both mentally and physically. He felt very content.


    On the other side, Ia slumped on the grass and started crying loudly. She was disgusted by her own body. She was very angry at herself as she has just enjoyed the thing she hated the most.


    Rowen smiled seeing her crying, he knew that it was partly due to his back demonic aura that she enjoyed this brutal thing.


    He then summoned ir from the Hellish dimension and ordered her to clean his dick.

 Chapter 55: Dont give up.

    Chapter 55: Don''t give up.


    After ir sucked all his fluid out of him, Rowen stood up with a satisfied smile on his face. He looked at the crying beauty on the grassy ground and then sneered. "Take her to the Hellish dimension." He said to ir and with a nod, he waved his hand which made ir help him put on his clothes.


    "Master, should I throw her with the Soleil?" ir asked. She looked at the girl crying in the ground and anger shed in her eyes. ''How dare this Bitch still crying after getting the taste of master, this whore should be thankful instead.'' She thought and didn''t say it loud as her master was still in front of her.


    Rowen could feel that ir was angry with Ia, heughed and then kissed ir. Tightly holding her supple body in his arms. He looked in her green coloured eyes and then kissed her again.


    "Do you love me?" Rowen said he was just teasing her as he already knew that this ve of his was deep in his love. He even knew that she could take her own life if just ordered her. He just wanted to tease her a little after seeing the angry expression on her face.


    ir''s face turnedpletely red when she suddenly heard his question. Her face turned warm and a blush formed on it. She turnedpletely flustered.


    Her eyes shyly averted from his deep ck eyes and her breath became warm. Her mind wentpletely nk for a moment as she was not ready for Rowen''s sudden question.


    Seeing her nked out and not answering the question, he faked an angry expression on his face. "Tell me, do you not love me? If that is the case then I will keep the senior sisterying there as my personal servant." He said and then backed up, removing her from his embrace.


    "Ugh... Master!"


    Seeing him suddenly backing up a scared expression formed on her face, her brows furrowed in tension and she raised her hands in order to stop his trail. She then kneeled down on the floor and said, "Master, this ve of yours is in a deep love for the master, however, I don''t dare to expect anything back for this."


    "Hah hah hah...! You are a very good little servant and now it''s your job to make both the senior sister Ia that isying in front of you and Soleil, fall in love with me just like you." He said and then waved his hand at her.


    "As youmand master," ir said and only after little time that her heartbeat normalised. She looked at the crying pink-haired girl on the grass and then picked her up and just as she was about to disappear into the hellish dimension Rowen stopped her.


    He came near her and then silently kissed her on the lips. Which made the demeanour that was justposed again spike up to a new level, her heartbeat even higher than the previous time.


    "What do you think, do I love you?" Rowen asked her with a smile on his face.


    ir got flustered by this question and she almost dropped Ia on the ground from her shoulder. "M... Master, this one does not dare to expect anything from you." She said.


    Rowen smiled at her answer, a naughty smile formed on his face, he came near her and then looked her into the face. "Do you think you deserve my love?" He asked again.


    *gulp*


    ir gulped her saliva and backed up a little, she, in no way want to offend him, that is why she was choosing her words carefully, however, this question threw her off-guard as if she said no, then why will he keep her as his ve when he gets strong. And if she said yes then it means she is saying, Rowen should love her in return.


    She thought for a few seconds and then clenched her fist and nodded at him. "I... I... Do." She said in a meek voice and closed her eyes, tears almost fell out of them. She perked her long ears waiting for his answer.


    Rowen''s eyes squinted in a smiled and he said. "You can leave now." He was really just teasing her and was not really in love with her, for now. However, he was not sure if this will be the case in future as he could feel strong love from her almost at the level of his mom. It was not just the mere attraction of his ck aura, it was definitely more than just attraction.


    He knew that she just can''t imagine living without him, as he can sense, different auras. He could sense evil auras, the attraction is an evil aura and he could tell by looking at her attraction aura that she was more into him than just attraction.


    A sad expression appeared on ir''s face, a streak of tear even fell down from her eye, to avoid Rowen noticing her crying she quickly disappeared from the ck cave.


    Rowen could tell that she was crying as he was connected to her with his bloodline technique. And a tinge of pain suddenly hit him in his chest. His eyes widened in realisation and then he squinted his eyes in frustration.


    He circted his demonic Qi throughout his body, ignored the little pain and continued towards the dwarf size cave.


    ir suddenly appeared in a huge mansion made up of dark ck colour stone and hellish redwood. The floor was made up of white tiles and there was even some decoration in her room.


    She has already threw Ia with Soleil in the care of other servents.


    This mansion was made by Queen Lilias after she appeared here. She did it with manipting stone and wood by her spirit power. Although the mansion was not as big as the pce they used to live in, it was enough to amodate them all. There was even space for servents and the two prisoners that were currently in there.


    ir appeared in her room and quickly ran toward the bathroom. She ced her one hand tightly on her stomach and vomited in the sink of the bathroom. Tears continue to fall down from her eyes and Rowen''s voice continued to resonate in her mind.


    "Ugh... Uhh uhh..."


    She started crying loudly, she expected him to say I love you too. However, he just chased her away without giving definitive answers, which meant to her that, she didn''t deserve his love.


    She looked at her face in the mirror and then took a dagger out of her space ring. She clenched her jaw and ced the dagger on her neck. She was trying to end her life, however, she then remembered that her life was now not hers to take, it was all her master''s property.


    Realising this she yelled out loudly. "Ahhhh....!" And threw her dagger down on the white tiled floor. "How! How! Can I be so stupid to expect being loved by him?" She said to herself. However, she failed to notice a figure that was present in her room.


    In a corner of the room, a figure of a gracefuldy stood in a Red coloured robe, there was a frown on her face and then she gently moved towards the bathroom. She was no one but Lilias the Queen of Ellesmere.


    ir was so flustered that she didn''t notice Lilias appearing in her room.


    Suddenly she got startled when a soft hand appeared on her shoulder. Her whole body shivered and then she looked in the mirror where she could see the reflection of Lilias with her.


    Her eyes widened in shock and then terror appeared on her face, she quickly washed her face and turned around. She kneeled down in front of Lilias.


    "Her Majesty." She said. Her heart beating many octanes higher than a normal one and her whole body got covered in a cold sweat.


    Lilias smiled looking at her meekly demeanour, she opened her red lips slowly and then said. "Do you want him?." By him, she clearly referred to her son. She already knew that ir was in love with her son and she was ok with it as she could tell that her love was serious just like her own.


    "This one doesn''t dare." ir quickly said. She was not afraid of Queen, however, if the queen told Rowen about what happened here then she can''t tell what he will do. And she just can''t bear to make him angry.


    Lilias smirked at her answer and then moved away from her, she started leaving her room, however, just when she was near the door she tilted her head towards the still kneeling body of ir.


    "You should never give up on him and I am sure he will not disappoint you." She said and then disappeared from her room with a woosh of air.


    The door that was open suddenly closed with the air force leaving only the kneeling figure of ir in the room.

 Chapter 56: Blood Pool

    Chapter 56: Blood Pool


    ir finally got up from her kneeling position and sat on her bed. She clenched her fist in determination and started reying what Lilias has said just now in her mind, she decided that she is never going to give up on her master.


    "I need to get strong!" She said and then vanished from her room with a sh of green coloured me and appeared outside of the mansion in a huge forest to kill some monsters.


    She needed to kill as many monsters she could to get strong, as she was a blood elf, her power increased when she eats some live flesh and that was the exact reason she was here to, too eat some live flesh.


    Although she can increase her power by feeding on the flesh of Intelligent beings, however, this hellish realm does not have any kind of intelligent beings, so she could only eat monsters here to increase her power.


    Although there were no intelligent beings here, the death Qi in this ce was very pure that can make her cultivation much more stable and faster as she herself was a demon.


    She looked around her and could see big trees with dark ck colour wood and red colour leaves, even the sky in this dimension was red, with a bright red son hanging in the sky.


    Due to the excessive amount of death Qi in this dimension all the living beings were extremely dangerous in this ce. Like the tall trees in front of her, If it was not for her rare demon bloodline these trees would have already sprinkled their toxin on her making her a fertilizer.


    As her, bloodline was of a me Elf, she was already poison and toxins immune, all of them just burn away in her aura when theye close to her.


    .....


    Rowen slowly head towards the dwarf size cave and then summoned his death worm.


    The ground beside him rose up and soon enough head of the death worm popped out of it. Rowen looked at it and then waved his hand towards the dwarf size cave.


    He has already observed this cave before and could tell that the material used to make this cave is not that strong and his death worm could easily burrow a way for him.


    Although he has already had sex with Ia, his main goal was to get some good treasure out of this tomb, he was even hoping to get the treasure that the feminine Garu guy from the Rubloa sect was looking for. Maybe he could find something that can let him transverse the wilderness easily.


    This tomb raiding could be his card to get out of this small continent of Rubloa and step into the much bigger martial arts world, where experts reside.


    He looked at his spirit saint realm death worm and nodded at it. Through his mental message technique, he ordered him to borrow a cave.


    The death worm increased its size and started burrowing a tunnel through the ck coloured stone wall. As he was a spirit saint realm monster, he easily carved through the wall and soon enough got out of the other side of the cave.


    After reaching another cave with huge blood pool in the middle of it the death worm decreased its size and vanished from the spot and appeared in the hellish dimension.


    Rowen raised his head and looked around the cave, it was about half a kilometres in diameter circr cave with no ceiling visible, only a ck colour fog was visible on the top of the cave.


    His eyes then fall upon the pool filled with dark red colour blood in it. The pool at least covered half of the whole cave showing the amount of blood in it was not small.


    Rowen opened his third eye and looked in the middle of the pool and the deep within all the blood there was a flute-like object suspending in there. As there was blood all around the flute, Rowen could not clearly identify the flute present there.


    He knew that there was a barrier present there around the flute, that prevent anyone from peeking at it. However, as his third eye could prate through most of the this, he could clearly see a flute-like object.


    If a normal martial artist at his level came here and inspected the blood pool with their spiritual sense, then it was more then likely that he or she would not be able to detect the flute at all.


    ''Could this be a treasure?'' Rowen thought. He knew by the way Garu Stonebone talk previously, there were many treasures hidden in this tomb.


    There were Saint realm treasures and the Marital realm treasures in this tomb. And he was sure that even a stronger treasure than a martial grade treasure is also present in this tomb and that treasure was the only reason the Garu guy came to this ce.


    Rowen could guess that the Garu guy was at least after a Heretic ream treasure.


    "I''ll make sure to do my best to get that treasure!" Rowen said while clenching his fist.


    "However, for now, I should start with this flute." He said again and looked at the blood pool again. This pool emanated a strong smell of blood and Rowen could tell that the blood present here was not of any demons. Which meant that all the blood here was of humans.


    "Someone has sacrificed hundreds of thousand of humans here, looks like the treasure in this pool needed blood for its nourishment. Which mean it should be a demonic treasure." Rowen said. He was sure that this tomb was made by a demonic cultivator.


    First, the opening of the tomb required the blood of a demonic beast and now this blood pool made up of human blood.


    This could mean that this was the perfect turf for Rowen if he grabbed this opportunity properly then he could increase his power much faster then he imagined.


    He moved towards the edge of the pool and kneeled down in front of it. He could hear strange voices attacking his ears just as he came close to the pool.


    These were the voices created by the resentment left from the souls of all the people that died there. These type of resentment can even corrupt a true deity if he stayed here for too long. This was definitely a terrifying ce for normal humans.


    Some conscious part of souls of the dead was still roaming on the red coloured pool here. These souls were the stronger ones, and were deep in the blood pool. Their souls still remained in this pool making their resentment even more powerful.


    Although Rowen could cope up with the resentment of most of the souls here as he had the great demonic technique in his action, which was the manifestation of the true demonic dao itself. He could even drink this blood if he wanted without any consequences. However, those strong souls deep inside the pool were at least at the level of true deity and he could even sense some spirit saints.


    However, there was still a way to get his hands on the treasure inside the blood pool. As all of them were souls they were all connected to the blood in this pool, if he could separate all the blood from the flute then he could sessfully retrieve the treasure.


    By the amount of blood and the powerful spirits present in this pool, Rowen could guess the treasure present in the pool was at least more powerful than a spirit treasure. So ording to his calction that red coloured flute should be a Martial realm treasure.


    A smile formed on his face after he contemted to this point. He looked at the pool and he knew that to separate the treasure from the massive blood pool he needed to create a special formation and for that, he needed at least three people.


    He summoned both ir and Lilias again to this Blood Pool cave. ir was still in the middle of a fight with a monster when she got summoned here, there was even some flesh and blood on her mouth when she arrived.


    She quickly perked herself with a wash of her spiritual energy and removed the blood on her face again.


    Lilias has her graceful appearance when she appeared in the cave, she was wearing an elegant and loose white coloured robe which made her look very beautiful. There was even a white coloured ribbon on her ck coloured hair.


    Lilias smiled just as she appeared in the cave and looking at her son with a naughty expression, she said: "So you finally gonna keep your promised and spend some time with me?"


    She closed upon him and kissed him on the lips. Tasting his juicy tongue. She giggled when she felt his hand on her ass cheek.


    Rowen after enjoying her body a little. He wasted no more time and quickly got to the point.

 Chapter 57: Space Separation Formation.

    Chapter 57: Space Separation Formation.


    "Mom, we need to form a space separation formation to extract the treasure in the blood pool," Rowen said while pointing at the huge pool of blood with his finger. His voice serene like cold metal however there was a smoothness in his voice which made it pleasing andmanding at the same time.


    Listening to his voice, Lilias strained up and subconsciously cased her gaze at the huge pool of blood. The pool was veryrge and looked like a normal pool of water however little thick and red in colour, there was also a thick smell effervescent roaming in the atmosphere due to the blood pool.


    The blood in the pool was alreadypletely rotten and there were many ck spots clearly visible on the surface of it.


    Lilias poured her concentrationpletely on the pool of blood, however, she couldn''t find any treasure there, even ir was looking at the pool in confusion. Her emerald eyes, however, subliminally shifted back and forth between Rowen and the pool of blood. As she has just cried in front of Rowen a few minutes ago, her heart was still crazily fluttering.


    Lilias after finding nothing suspicious in the blood pool opened her third eye that was gifted to her by Rowen, ir subconsciously copied the queen of Ellesmere and activated her third eye two. Suddenly both of them raised their brows in unison. There were enlightened expressions on their faces, as they have just seen something that was previously not visible to them, just like magic.


    "There really is a Treasure there, and it is better than a true Deity treasure," Lilias said and squinted the eye between her be to concentrate fully on the shape of the treasure. She could feel that the treasure under the pool was better than a True Deity treasure as she herself owns a True Deity treasure, her Greenwood Bow.


    ir was surprised after hearing that the vague thing that she could saw under the blood pool is a treasure that is more powerful and valuable than a true deity one.


    "There are some souls in this blood pool, that are at the level of Spirit Saint, so if we get too near them, it could be life-threatening, however as they are just souls, they will not be able to separate from the blood in the pool, so as long as we don''te in contact with the blood we will be safe," Rowen said slowly.


    "Hmm... We can form a space separation formation here to separate the blood and get that Flute like treasure." Lilias said as she nodded at Rowen. She was contemting how she will set the formation of vacuum separation.


    "It will be better if we let the Death worm power the core of formation, that way it will be a lot easier and safer for us," Lilias said as she looked at ir, there was a crafty smile on her face.


    Just as ir heard this, her white ears perked up and she raised her head towards the smiling Queen.


    She knew that this formation only needed three people for it to work and as ir was the least powerful of them all, only at Spirit Maniption realm, she was sure that Rowen will exclude her from this project. However, before she could run her thoughts anymore Rowen interrupted.


    "No need for the Death worm, three of us can do it." He knew that his mom was teasing ir and he currently was not in the mood for ying anymore. He just wanted to gather as many treasures as he could before the Garu Guy gets his hands on them.


    These treasures would be very valuable and useful to him. He looked at his mom and then ir and nodded at both of them, he said: "Let''s not waste any more time and set up this formation as quickly as possible."


    He moved a bit to the side of the blood pool and kneeled down, he then summoned a porcin jug in his hand. He took out the blood from the pool into his white jug and then closed it off with a marble lid.


    This blood will be used in the setting up of the formation of separation. It will act as a catalyst and identifier for separating the two different natural things, anything else in this pool will be separated from the blood in it.


    Lilias then also got close to the blood pool and took out a long golden coloured staff from her spatial ring, this goldenrod will act as the centre of the formation they are about to form. She then threw the goldenrod in the blood pool with full force.


    The Golden Staff suddenly vanished from her hand and with a woosh of air and sshing the blood apart it embedded itself deep in the pool beside the treasure flute.


    This golden staff will act as their power transmitter, as they themselves can''t enter the pool and separating the whole pool will take more time and power, this staff could instead transmit the power of their formation from outside the pool and manifest it inside the pool.


    It could then separate the blood one meter around it in a circr shape.


    Lilias after throwing her first staff at the target, puffed up and threw the second one and then the third one, soon enough she already threw more than twenty Staffs into the pool forming a path from the edge of the pool towards the where the treasure was located.


    As they can''t directly enter the blood pool, they needed a path that leads towards the treasure and this path of golden staffs will do just right that. It could help them easily ess the treasure without any hassle.


    ir stood at her original position looking at the magnificence and knowledge of the Queen of Ellesmere in awe, the more she looked at her the more awestruck she got. After the previous meeting with her, Lilias has created a special ce in her heart.


    Previously she thought that the Queen was a selfishdy who just wanted Rowen all for himself, however, only a few hours ago she came to know about her true nature, she was not a selfish person for herself, however, she was very selfish for Rowen.


    She always does what is in the best interest of Rowen without taking any of his behaviours to her heart. This was the reason only she was able to make a ce in the heat of her master, she could tell by the way her master looked at her mom, that he was in love with Lilias.


    She decided to learn as much as she can form Lilias. Wich made Lilias an Idol for her. She quickly went towards her and asked. "Queen, how can I help?"


    Lilias smiled and handed her a Blue coloured ball to her, this ball was the size of a human eye howeverpletely blue in colour. There was a certain shine to the blue ball however it was very faint, if it was not that she was a martial artist and her vision was very powerful, It would have been hard for her to perceive this faint glow.


    "This is a Blue Gem made up from the eye of Blue Dragon fish, that can only be found in the River of Akemon, Use this, to create the core of the formation," Lilias said and then nodded at her. She taught her how a mother teaches her daughter.


    Rowen raised his eyebrows in surprise, as it was the first time for him to see this affinity between them, however, he didn''t pay them much heed as he needed to finish the formation.


    "Do it," Rowen said to ir.


    ir quickly went towards him and drew a basic core formation for vacuum separation. She has learnt this formation when she trained for her assassination skills. However, at that time she only used basic materials and only made it once, that is why she was surprised after seeing the blue coloured gem.


    After creating a meterrge circr formation, she ced the Blue colour eye in the middle of the formation and then backed up. She looked at Rowen and nodded.


    Rowen stepped forward and silently removed the marble lid from the porcin jug in his hand. He then tilted the jug over the blue gem and poured all the blood on it. Making its blue colour get curtained by the sanguine of Blood.


    All three of them then silently sat in a triangr way around the corner of the formation, without anymunication, it was like they knew what they were doing.


    Rowen summoned his Death worm and two werewolves to keep an eye on the surrounding, while they did the separation.


    All three of monsters vigntly stood around their masters and the two girls. Rowen then nodded and closed his eyes.


    "Let''s begin." He said and then started pouring his power in the formation.

 Chapter 58: Treasure flute.

    Chapter 58: Treasure flute.


    Soon enough small bubbles started appearing around all the golden shafts in the blood pool. A single bubble per shaft. Rowen opened his eyes and looked at the bubbles forming and nodded in satisfaction.


    He started pouring even more of his power and so did his mom and ir, all three of them started to fully inject as much spiritual power as they could. This lead to the bubbles forming in the pool erge in size.


    The blood at the ce started getting away from the bubbles without offending any of the spirits. As the spirits can only identify live people, these bubbles gotpletely ignored by them.


    "Just a little more power," Rowen said and then nodded at both of the women by his side. They also nodded at him back and soon enough the bubbles that were increasing at a slow pace started increasing their size at a fast pace.


    Bubbles started connecting to each other forming a path straight towards the Red coloured Flute in the middle of the pool. It was pretty easy for the three of them.


    Rowen flicked his finger and the Death Worm that was protecting them three started crawling towards the blood pool. As soon as the worm entered the pool all the souls around it started hissing at it, however, they couldn''t do anything to it as they needed the worm to at least touch the blood.


    "Hhaa!"


    Death worm also hissed at them, as he was a spirit saint realm monster, these weak spirits hissing at him were offending him. If not for Rowen ordering it to stay in the path formed by them, then it would have already jumped at the sanguine spirits and tear them to pieces.


    The more close the worm got to the Flute the more powerful spirits got. Most of them were angry at it and most of them were just hissing and provoking it to enter the blood pool.


    However, as it was strictly inmand with Rowen, Death worm didn''t give any heed to all the provocations and just like an elephant in the jungle it silently strode towards the Red Flute.


    The Flute was currently floating on the surface of a bubble silently. The worm got close to it and then moved its mouth close to pick it up, however before it could touch the Flute, a loud roar resounded in the huge cave, the Flute itself started floating up in the air, looking domineering and releasing a demonic aura.


    The roar that was just formed, came from this Flute. The Death Worm backed up a little as it suddenly got started by the flying flute.


    "It is made up of Bones of a demonic beast," Lilias said while looking at Rowen.


    "Bones?" Rowen asked with a frown and then concentrated his gaze at the flying flute and he could see a little tiger-like beast squirming around the flute. It was the spirit of the Beast.


    "Maybe, he was the beast that was used to make this flute. This Flute has formed sentience as no one has used it in thousands of years and that monster spirit is at least True Deity Realm." Lilias said with a proud expression on her face, she clicked her fingers and a Greenwood Bow suddenly appeared in her hand.


    "Let me handle this monster spirit." She said and then Raised her bow against the flying flute.


    Rowen let out a sigh of relief after he heard that the Spirit was only at True Deity Realm. He squinted his eyes at it and then smiled. "No need to waste that much time." He said and then waved his hand towards the flute.


    The Death Worm suddenly jumped from the bubble it was sitting on and aggressively bit the Flute and engulfed it in its stomach. It thennded on the ground beside the Rowen. Finally, it threw up the Flute from its stomach.


    Rowen looked at the slime-covered Flute and then looked angrily at the Death Worm, which made it back up and return to a small size. Rowen snorted and then, poured some water on the Flute through his space ring.


    The water removed all the slimy substance from around the Red Coloured flute. Although it was made by bones of Demonic beast, its colour was not white but Red.


    It was red just like blood. There was even a bloody stench lighting to the Flute. Rowen picked up the Flute and observed it in his hand. He could feel a cold prating deep in his soul. "This is at least a Martial Grade Treasure," Rowen said.


    "Let me check," Lilias said and took the Flute out of his hand. She had a pout on her face, as she was still disappointed that Rowen didn''t let her deal with the Demonic Spirit of the flute.


    Rowen gave her the flute with a smile on his face, he was not offended by her behaviour as he knew that she was just having fun with him. This mom of his is too naughty and childish.


    Rowen rolled his eyes and then, ordered the two werewolves to get back in his hellish realm. He left the Death worm outside as it coulde in handy if anytime he suddenly fell into a trap, the death worm will be able to immediately save him that way.


    He was sure that this tomb has many more dangerous trapsid in it, that can kill him without him knowing what hit him, taking precautions was the way to go. Although he has the greatest demonic technique with him, he was not an arrogant fool, who will risk his life.


    He knows his powers and weakness and how to use them in his favour, instead of against him. He ced the death worm in one of the pockets of his robe.


    Lilias flipped the red coloured flute again and again in her hand, looking at it curiously with her big ck eyes, just like a child. She had a faint smile on her face, excitement sprinkling out of it.


    "This weapon is Quiet unique!" She said while looking at Rowen. Her mesmerising eyes blinking at him in innocence.


    Rowen smiled at her and said. "What is it?"


    ir on the other side also perked up her long ears like a rabbit, ready to hear about the fascinating treasure in Lilias''s hand.


    The Red coloured flute had a certain charm to it in Lilias''s hand. She rolled the flute in her fingers like an elegant master of her art. The fluid-like flow of the musical tool in her hands produced a harmony of red lights that intertwined with each other forming a beautiful flower.


    The image of the flower soon dissipated when her hands stopped, she raised the flute to her mouth and then blinked at rowen with her one eye. There was a naughty smile on her face. Her jet ck eyes rolled over his body and then she opened her mouth.


    "Would you like to hear a song darling?" She said and made a step close towards him. Her juicy luscious lips touched the mouth of flute seductively and the warm breath straight from her stomach started circting in the flute.


    She didn''t even wait for his answer before she started ying the flute. An orchestral symphony of sounds started pulsating throughout the whole cave, like a siren singing, alluring and enchanting sedimenting peace in the listener''s ears.


    Rowen''s vision started to blur like he was submerged deep in the water, his body became heavy and very hard to move, however, there was a pleasure coursing through his veins which made him smile in this submerged feeling.


    The sweet voice of the flute continued to y in his ears and his smile grew wide and wide. His body functions slowly started to shut down, first, his eyelids closed down then his smile deflowered even his breaths started to slow down, however, before it could shut downpletely the music stopped.


    He was suddenly thrown out of the depths of oceans to the top like he was made of wood, the sudden extraction of his body out of this state, left him baffled.


    He started taking in deep breaths, his eyes widened and then he looked at his mom, who had a worried expression on her face. She came to him quickly and ced her soft hand on his face.


    Her motherly warmth conducted from her hand to his face and then directly to his heart. A genuine smile broke out on his face, he startedughing out loudly. He could still feel her warmth in his chest region.


    She also rxed after seeing himughing at her, an annoyed expression appeared on her face, she looked at him and said. "Why are you are making fun of me?"


    Rowen answered her question by justughing more loudly, his gaze thennded on ir, who has also broken up from the trance, she looked around her curiously and when she saw both of them having fun a jealous expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 59: Bloodmist Flower.

    Chapter 59: Bloodmist Flower.


    "This, the flute can put you in an ecstatic state of drowsiness and kill you slowly, it was like a candied poison, which kills its victim when they are still in an enraptured state." Rowen grinned and took the flute out of Lilias''s hand. He appreciated the texture of the flute with his fingers.


    It was rough, however, there was a soothing cold feeling continuously emitting from the treasure. Rowen gripped it in his hand and then lowered his hand down. The flute suddenly disappeared from his and went into his spatial ring.


    He then looked around the cave to find the exit from it. Soon enough his eyesnded on a grand opening at the other side of the pool. However, the opening just like the ceiling of this cave was covered with a mysterious ck colour fog, that shrouded his vision.


    He opened his third eye trying to look through the ck colour fog, however, he couldn''t. Which means that this ck fog was not a spirit shield, his third eye could only see through spirit shields.


    He waved his hand towards bothdies and they soon disappeared from the cave. He started moving his legs and after reaching in front of the huge opening he tilted his head up to take a good look at the opening.


    There were white coloured stone pirs on both sides of the opening, with the same colour archway.


    Rowen moved his legs as he entered the huge opening and just as he did so he was teleported to a different ce in the tomb.


    Just as he stepped into this strange ce, demonic aura gushed over him. His great demonic technique began to circte rapidly and started crazily absorbing that aura.


    As the demonic aura was rapidly entering his dantian, Rowen was surprised that his energy was quickly growingrger.


    Originally his energy was only at the middle of spirit maniption realm, but now it was filling up rapidly, making him almost at the verge of a breakthrough.


    "Could this be, the aura of a demon greater than a spirit saint?"


    Looking at his dantian energy, that seems to be filling very quickly, Rowen couldn''t help being shocked, he could sense terrifying energy from his body that could break heavens and destroy thend.


    However, currently, he could only sense this demonic power and was unable to use it, however, it was still enough for him.


    After some time absorbing, the demonic aura automatically calmed back down. Rowen suddenly felt that the insurmountable power that he was feeling suddenly disappeared.


    His blood that was rushing just now, became silent again like how it was for a long time.


    "Looks like this ce has to do something with his demonic technique." He tried to absorb more however the effect that he previously felt was not their anymore. If that effect only continued for a little more than he should have a breakthrough to the spirit synchronization realm.


    Looking around he saw that he was in a long and dark hallway, it was like eternal dusk there was some orange lighting from the strangely lit bugs on the wall.


    Rowen Identified these bugs, they were the famous luminescent chroma bugs, these bugs only appeared in graveyards and they fed on dead.


    He looked around more and his eyes suddenly caught a precious nt located in a corner not to far away from him, the herb was about a foot long and there were white coloured flowers that grew out of it.


    "BloodMist flower?"


    Those flowers were extremely small and were partially covered by the nt, they were very powerful hallucinogenic nts. That kills people by creating weird hallucinations.


    Rowen noticed that there were actually many more of them growing all the way in the long cave. Even if he had a Spirit Saint realm monster with him, he still needs to be careful of these flowers as they couldpletely control his mind.


    He covered his body with his Sanguine shield and summoned ir. As she was a me elf, her green mes could easily burn all of the hallucinations causing sporesing out of that flower.


    "Master," ir said while cupping her hands.


    "Burn them all." Rowen didn''t waste any time and ordered ir while pointing at the small white coloured flowers.


    ir strained her supple body and then shot a snake-like green me at the BloodMist flowers. Soon enough all of them burned to the ground.


    Rowen surveyed is surrounding by his third eye and after confirming that there were no more Bloodmist flowers present, he moved forwards.


    Rowen estimated that ten of these flowers were enough to kill someone at his realm. Which means all the other people that came here were truly just for cannon fodders, maybe that garu guy intended for all these people to activate as manyid traps as possible so that he could easily transverse through this tomb without risking his own life.


    After thinking about this, a smile formed on his face. "This guy is more interesting than I thought." He thought.


    Both of them started walking in the hallway, with their third eyes always open, looking for any trap, Rowen even sent his Death worm ahead of him in small size to scout any traps.


    Both had been walking when he was alerted by his death worm from the front, then a sound rang throughout the hallway.


    "Save me!"


    A ragged woman suddenly rushed over at them in aplete panic.


    The woman looked to be around twenty years old and appeared quite seductive with. With her robes turned into rags, her chest was half-naked revealing her cleavage, her legs were also naked to about her butt cheeks.


    When the girl saw, Rowen and ir a hopeful smile formed on her lips. She quickly ran towards ir and hugged her. "Senior sister, please save me, some people are trying to steal my purity." She said while crying.


    However, before she could say anything else, sharp teeth appeared in ir''s mouth and she chomped the girl''s neck with them.


    "Girl, you came the wrong way," Rowen said with a smile on his face,ing to them to ask for help was the worst thing she could have ever done, or maybe the best as now ir could release her from her life and all the earthy problems.


    ir then destroyed her body after consuming her spiritual power by burning her with her mes. She rubbed her hand against her mouth to remove the bloodstains on them, she was looking cute in Rowen''s eyes.


    That girl didn''t even have time to let out a voice before her vocal cords turned into fleshy food for ir. She really was a monster when ites to other people, however, when she is having sex with him, she turns into a shying beauty.


    Rowen was truly amused by her behaviour changes.


    He looked at the way she came from and soon enough three figures appeared in front of him, all of them were boys, two were at Spirit maniption realm and the one at the Spirit synchronization realm. They wore a silky dress, with Royal Insignia on them.


    They all had an arrogant expression on their faces.


    "Have you seen a girl running towards this area?" The guy in the middle with Spirit synchronization cultivation realm asked with an arrogant andmanding tone. However, just as he asked this, his gazended on ir and then a corrupt smile formed on his face. Even his sidekicks started smiling.


    The guy had a purple colour Robe on him and he walked towards ir.


    "Junior sister, sorry for my rude behaviour from before, I didn''t notice that a beauty like you is pres...."


    Before he could say anything else his bodypletely sizzled in liquid form. Rowen already knew where this was going and he didn''t want to waste his time on useless talk that is why he ordered the acidic slime to kill the guy.


    The two sidekicks saw their boss suddenly melting on the floor and a terrified expression appeared on their faces. The backed up, however, before they could escape, Death Worm came from behind andpletely engulfed them in seconds.


    Nothing remained of the two, even their bones disappeared.


    "They really are just a bunch of Idiots, they came to someone they don''t know in this dangerous ce," Rowen said.


    ir silently nodded at his words, these peoples truly wereplete fools. Especially that girl that hugged a monster like her, could she not notice her long ears and her abnormal green eyes? And that boy was he blind too?


    "However, you were very cute just now," Rowen said with a littleugh.


    ir perked her long ears and a blush formed on her face. "Thanks, master."


    "Master is also looking very handsome." She said and then looked down on the ground with a shy expression.


    Rowen looked at her and then remembered the scene just now, the stark contrast between them made him amused.

 Chapter 60: Titan.

    Chapter 60: Titan.


    Soon enough the huge hallway led to another huge cave. The journey till then waspletely uneventful and boring for Rowen, both he and ir did not speak anymore after thest conversation.


    Both of them entered into a huge cave-like structure, with an orange colour dome on top of it with many glyphs carved into it in ck colour.


    It was Rowen first that exited from the hallway and behind him came his ve ir. The gate they exited from was made up of mossy stone with vines hanging form the top.


    Rowen stopped his pace and raised his head to look around, he could see a stairway going deep down the cave, on both side of the stairway, there were wooden torches which were burning brightly.


    Rowen looked at these torches and knew that they were just illusions, the real light came from a formation set up in the stairway. He was surprised seeing this illusion as it was not a harmful formation, it was just there to illuminate the cave while keeping it natural.


    Rowen guessed that the owner of this cave wanted to keep the tomb stereotypical and old styled, he didn''t want to fill his tomb with artificial formation too tantly.


    The Owner of this tomb alsoid many traps in it so all his inheritance goes to a well-deserved person. And from all the different kind of things he has experienced till now, he can fathom that the tomb owner is also a demonic cultivator.


    Rowen wondered how many years before did this tomb formed, how could he and even his mom who has basically read all books and Scriptures of the continental library of Rubloa have never heard of it before.


    By this, one could tell that this tomb was very ancient and even the continental library of Rubloa does not have any mention of it or its owner.


    Rowen then wondered howe that Garu guy came to know of this tomb, as no one from inside could go outside from the continent and inform him.


    ''Could it be that the people of Rubloa sect already knew about this tomb, or was it divination?" He thought.


    Rowen has previously heard of divination and there were many techniques in the scripture pavilion of Ellesmere about divination, however, he was sure to divine something this big, the divination technique needed should also be very powerful. And only an entity more powerful than the owner of this tomb could do that or the divination would have failed.


    Only the person stronger than a divination subject could ever fathom about him or her. That was the rule that Dao has set to the divination technique. Which means that Garu guy has connections with people more powerful than the owner of this tomb.


    Offending him would not be the right choice for Rowen.


    He clenched his fist and decided that he had to be more discreet about this tour if he got noticed by that Garu guy as someone suspicious than he was sure that no one will be able to save his life. He was even regretting his previous decision of sending his demons out on a rampage around the kingdom of Ellesmere.


    That rampage could put him in trouble if someone powerful like Great Rubloa sect took notice of, and if the sect that took notice of it turns out to be a righteous sect then he was sure that he would get killed in the name of God.


    Rowen stepped forward and behind him, ir also stepped on the stairs, however, Rowen waved his hand towards ir making her disappear to the hellish realm.


    He knew that beautiful women like her around him will bring nothing but more trouble and for him to stay as an underdog, he should be careful of these scenarios. He has already known about a lot of people who have lost their lives and everything just because of women.


    He knew that women were some of the most dangerous creatures in existence, they have caused the demise of many before and will continue to. Although he loved getting in trouble, however getting in a hopeless situation was just pure foolishness.


    Keeping the death worm as his protection in his robes he started to pace down on the long stairway. He kept his death worm out as his death worm has the ability to suppress its spiritual energy, It will be very hard for anyone to notice it and even if someone sees a death worm they would only identify it with a normal worm at the spirit maniption realm.


    This kind of normal worms was mainly carried by beast tamers and they used them to torture, other people, by letting these worms in people''s bloodstreams.


    He could see that at the end of the stairway there was another hallway. He increased his pace to reach that hallway.


    Just as he reached the hallway his jaw clenched in anger and frustration as he could again see the same hallway he has passed through before, he could even see the burnt Bloodmist flowers on the corner of the ground.


    "This formation is not a simple illumination formation but an illusion formation that could make someone loop in the same path again and again for an infinite time." He said and then spat at the ground.


    After taking in some deep breaths, a smile formed on his face, then he startedughing maniacally.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    He was enjoying this, as he himself was a demon and seeing someone following the demonic path, creating things like these made him happy for some reason, maybe it was the demonic dao that resided in his dantian in the form of the great demonic technique.


    This was a technique that was the way to achieve the demonic dao itself and this technique was the closest thing that can identify with the true evil itself and is the purest form of evil, it always gets happy when it experiences something that has originated from itself.


    It was like a mother seeing her child growing up.


    Rowen only now opened his third eye that he has closed before and then quickly found the exit of the hallway.


    No matter how big the balls get they always stay below the penis. The true demonic technique was the originator of these little demonic techniques and so it was very easy for Rowen to see through these techniques as he was the owner of the great demonic technique.


    He silently got out of the hallway and then again he was teleported to a different random location in the tomb.


    The first time he got teleported he found a treasure and the second time he got nothing even the nobles that ran towards him did not have any treasures on their bodies.


    He was hoping to get something this time, as he needed as many treasures he could get to achieve his mission.


    He wanted to get out of the wilderness surrounding the Rubloa continent.


    Just as he teleported, space around him trembled intensely and a huge figure appeared in front of Rowen. As soon as the figure appeared it opened it''s huge mouth and spat out a serpent of me towards him.


    That fireball released an ear-piercing sonic boom if one were to look closely they could see millions of tiny serpents of fire in the fireball. Those countless fire serpents formed this huge fireball that was currentlying at Rowen at full speed.


    He quickly jumped to the side to avoid the st, he has just teleported to this ce and an attack has already beenunched on him. Fortunately, he left his third eye open before entering here due to which he quickly sensed the deadly fireball and dogged.


    Hended on the metal like ground with a bang, however, no dust flew as he noticed that the ground waspletely made up of Gold.


    Rowen stood up and noticed that the two figures were also flying around the huge titan like figure that has just spat at him. Both of them were currently releasing attack after attack at the giant thing non-stop.


    Rowen was just the coteral for them as he appeared at this ce unexpectedly. He noticed that the two of them were none but Garu and Aurora and the giant looked like a humanoid titan made up of grey colour stone with may glowing glyphs on its body.


    He could also see a big tform in the middle of this huge cave where a dagger was floating over an altar.


    This dagger excluded a deadly demonic aura, that made his demonic technique excited, it started spinning rapidly.


    "Junior, get out of here if you don''t want to die!" Aurora said while continuing to the barrage attacks on the giant titan. There was an angry expression on her face, she was angrily staring at the Garu guy hovering in the sky.


    Rowen noticed it and smiled as he could see that something happened between them and now she was angry at the feminine looking man.

 Chapter 61: Junior brother, wanna run away?

    Chapter 61: Junior brother, wanna run away?


    Rowen pushed his hand on the cold gold ground and lifted his body up. He touched his left shoulder and moved it a little while letting out a pained expression. His butt still had some tingles running through them. He focused his attention on his stomach and then circted the warm Qi inside his body.


    The Qi rushed through the veins of his hands and legs producing the warm sensation at the ces that he was hurt. He let out a deep breath and raised his head up, his gazended on the humongous grey coloured humanoid monster.


    The Titan had long hands and legs with its mouth open. Its eyes werepletely purple and there was a glow in them.


    "Haaaaa!"


    The giant let a scream out of his mouth and moved his hand up in the air towards the small human flying in front of it.


    Garu Stonebone squinted his eyes a little, his chest heaved up his nose raised and he clenched his jaw. His white feminine head turnedpletely red in anger. He spat out at the handing towards it.


    Tightly gripping the huge sword by Both of his hand, he tilted his body towards the Giant and then with a woosh shot at the huge rocky hand.


    "Aaaaa!!!"


    He yelled while opening and stretching his jaw as much as he could. His silvery sword raised above his head and then barraged down at the hand of the Giant.


    "Cling!"


    Sound of the sword hitting the rocky surface of a giant''s hand reverberated in the giant room sending a shockwave out in all directions.


    Huge amounts of dust rose from the hand of the giant making a very big grey coloured cloud in the ck cave, Rowen closely looked at the stony grey coloured cloud and he could see a streak of something fasting out of it.


    It was not a rock, however, Garu himself was currently flying out of the stony smoke, his eyes wide opened there were some tears lingering on them, his face was contorted and red colour blood was dripping out of the corner of his mouth.


    Some of the grey stones were even embedded in his pale face ruining itpletely with the red colour of blood, the red coloured robe waspletely teared up from many ces leaving big holes.


    Before the Garu guy could reach the ground, a loud scream came from the other side of the Giant cloud.


    "Haaaaa!"


    The scream sent shockwaves of sound in all directions, even the Golden floor below Rowen started vibrating, Rowen felt vibrations running through his chest. He subconsciously ced both of his hands on his ears and kneeled down on the floor.


    The popcorn of stony dust suddenly expanded and then dissolved in surrounding from the shockwave, frail body of Garu collided with the golden floor. Garu embedded his long sword on the golden floor to slow down his momentum.


    Fiery sparks with pieces of gold flew everywhere as a canal formed in the floor by the sword streak of Garu Stonebone.


    His body stopped after moving about a twenty meters, he was kneeling on the floor, supporting his body with the sword, Garu''s stomach contracted and then a liquid flew from his throat and filled his mouth.


    Sanguine steam vomited from his mouth and nose, he raised his nose in disgust and then his eyes looked at the Giant that was still in the air. His jaw clenched and then his legs embedded in the ground.


    With a gush of wind, he disappeared from his position and appeared in the air again in front of the Giant.


    The Giant has already lost one of his hand through the previous strike, it showed its canines to the Couple flying in the air andunched its other hand towards them again.


    "You told me there will be no life-threatening dangers inside the tomb! What is this?" Aurora said as she circted her aura, she looked at the giant with her eyes widened and her jaws clenched, her right-hand tightly gripping a trident.


    Her brown hair and eye turned blue and electric sparks started to fly around her, she looked like a goddess of thunder descended from heaven.


    "You ugly whore! You thought it will be easy to get a hectic grade treasure? I just bought you here as a sacrifice. You will be used by me to get that dagger."


    Garu said with a slight smile on his face, his frown loosened a little and his gaze subconsciouslynded on the dagger flying over the altar just behind the Giant.


    "Ugh... I will kill you!"


    Aurora said while she disappeared from her original ce and appeared beside Rowen. The punch that the Giant threwnded directly head-on to the Garu guy. He defended himself by attacking with his sword again. This time however there was a red colour aura around his body, even his eyes turned red.


    With another mushroom cloud of dust, a pained roar resounded in the huge cave, reverberating in everyone''s ears present there.


    Rowen could see that even the other hand of the giant waspletely broken off. Now only its body and legs left.


    "Ahhaaaa!"


    That Giant roared with a pained expression on his face, there was a frown on its face and rocks and debris were falling off of its hands and even some from its mouth.


    That Garu guy againnded beside Rowen and Aurora, with even more wounds on its body and more blood flowing out of his body. His upper robes werepletely torn, revealing his frail white chest with many small rocks embedded in it.


    His face was already filled with many bloody spots.


    "You Bitch, go now, it''s in his weak form, I will hold it off, you go and get that dagger for me!" He said after spitting a mouthful of red blood on the golden floor.


    Rowen could smell the sanguine demonic smelling from the Garu guy, he looked at him with crafty eyes. ''He really used a demonic technique to burn his blood and get extra power.'' Rowen thought.


    "You little boy, what are you looking at? Stop staring at me or you will die with this whore today!" Garu said while spitting out another mouthful of blood. His face contorted in pain and his brows frowned tightly.


    He was taking in deep breaths and even his vision was getting blurry, however, he circted his aura and remained rooted to the ground like a domineering demon. His red aura still surrounding him giving him a terrifying look.


    "I will never hear you ever again, you are just a selfish guy who only thinks about himself," Aurora said with her nose raised up in the air. She pointed a finger at Rowen and said. "Junior brother, do you wannae with me? I am running away from this ce and as you are here because I was the leader of this expedition, I will take the responsibility to get you out of here."


    Rowen looked at her and squinted his eyes, he didn''te here just to go back empty-handed and after seeing that mystical dagger flying over the alter and how the giant was protecting it he was more interested in dagger than running away with this beautiful senior sister.


    "No one is going away, I will kill you, even if you think of moving a step out of this ce," Garu said and moved a step towards the both of them. His aura intensifying and almost crushing them, especially Rowen as he was just a spirit maniption realm cultivator.


    "You!..." Just as Aurora was about to say something Garu concentrated all his pressure on her, relieving Rowen a little.


    Aurora contracted her stomach in pain, she ced her hand over her mouth to prevent herself from vomiting. However, red blood came out of her nose. She could even taste the metallic texture of blood on her tongue.


    "Both of you listen! I am not as weak as you think I am, now I will let you both live if you go and get that dagger for me while I avert the attention of that giant." Garu said while holding his hand in front of them, in amanding manner.


    "And you bitch, I know your sister is just as ravishing as you. If I somehow fail to get that dagger then I will make sure that your sister will pay for your mistakes." Garu said with a slight smile on his face.


    Listening to him, Aurora''s face contorted in disgust she angrily spat towards Garu. "You dare touch my sister!" She said while showing her big eyes angrily.


    Rowen stood there silently as both of them underestimated him, they didn''t pay much attention to him, he was just standing there like a spectator. There was even a little smile on his face.


    "Now, listen to me, if you don''t want your sister''s body to get enjoyed by my army. And trust me they will even juice up her little dead body." He said and then flew up in the air again.

 Chapter 62: I will not run away.

    Chapter 62: I will not run away.


    "Ok, I will do thisst thing for you and then both of us will go our own way!" Aurora said as sparks started to flow out of her body. Blue coloured lightning started to snake around her ravishing body.


    "And you little guy, just stay as far as you can from this ce, if you don''t want your life to end here. And if you have found any treasures in this tomb then give it to meter and I promise you that I will bring you to the great Rubloa sect, don''t run away ok." Garu Stonebone said with a slight smile on his face.


    "Don''t believe him, junior, run away while you still have time, he is not nning to get anyone to the great Rubloa sect, he is only using all of us as cannon fodder," Aurora said while her body lifted in the air.


    She really was a good girl and on top of that she was a doctor, although previously she got tempted by the aspect of getting her lifepletely changed by entering into Rubloa sect, however only now she came to know the truth. That guy is just using her.


    "Shut up you bitch! You don''t know anything, if only you have just followed my orders like a little ve that you are I may have taken you to my sect, however, it was only because you wanted to bite more then you can chew. And you little guy, don''t you dare to run away or I will kill you and your entire family." Garu guy said while he also floated in the air.


    Rowen from the down below listened to them, at first, a frown appeared on his face and then he smiled and cupped his hands and bowed a little towards the Garu guy.


    "Don''t worry, senior brother Garu, I will not dare to run away." He said and then stepped back a little.


    Garu Stonebone nodded in pride and then cast a crafty gaze towards Aurora. "This junior brother is many times smarter than the whore present here, I willpensate you properly after I deal with that Giant." He said and then flew towards the roaring Giant, that has also started to move again.


    "Junior brother, you are doing a very big mistake, you should run away while you still have time or this guy will definitely kill you." Aurora tried to persuade him however seeing him unmoving from his ce an angry expression appeared on her face.


    "Then be it you piece of shit, I tried to help you, however, you are just an ungrateful brat who doesn''t know the difference between what is good and bad, don''te to me cryingtter, because at that time even I will not be able to save you from that demon." She said and then raised her nose in annoyance.


    Listening to her Rowen smiled and only stood at his ce silently, not wanting to speak even one more word to this crackhead in front of him. She will soon find out who the real demon is.


    "Hmph!"


    She said and then flew away towards the flying dagger in the centre of the huge cave.


    He was sure that many of the people that came to this expedition are already dead, he was even expecting that all of the people except him are already dead, either killed by trapsid in this dungeon or by this Garu guy.


    He was lucky that he didn''t encounter this guy before or he would have already been dead. Maybe he was lucky enjoying Ia''s body while the rest of the people in this tomb died by the hands of him.


    However, now was different, he knew that Garu guy is alreadypletely exhausted from the fight between him and that stony giant. He probably will only have enough power to deal with Aurora after defeating that giant.


    If Rowen yed his cards right then he could kill two birds with one stone. He could get all the treasure from killing this Garu guy and second, he could even get Aurora as he was sure she will also be very weak after this whole ordeal.


    His eyes againnded on the sparkling body of aurora and a smile formed on his face. He licked his lips in excitement. Even imagining her body under him shirking and pleading made his dragon hard.


    "Aaaaa!"


    A loud roar reverberated throughout the whole cave.


    Rowen looked up and saw that the body of the stony giant started to crumble slowly. Garu has actually defeated this huge giant. Although his whole body was covered in blood, he still floated like a dragon in the sky looking down on the giant titan.


    "Haa! You piece of shit, you thought you could stop me, the esteemed elder devil of the great Rubloa sect. You are just abination of a few rocks and you dare to challenge me? This is what you get for your arrogance!" Garu said and then startedughing maniacally.


    On the other side, Aurora looked at the crumbling giant and sneered, she was just about to touch the dagger and she heard the Giant get defeated. Her eyesnded on Garu and seeing hispletely blood-filled body a spark shed in her eyes.


    She could sense that his power was continuously depleting and it could be possible for her to defeat him. Shepletely forgot about the dagger resting there and then flew in the sky. Electric sparks started to circte around her body.


    She came in front of the Injured Garu Stonebone and then attacked him with one of her electric streaks.


    She was sure that he will not let her live if he got in his prime condition, she was sure that he will use her body first forcefully and then kill her. It was only normal to attack him when he is down. If she hesitated now then she will be the one who will suffer.


    Rowen looked at her and a smile formed on his face, he knew that Aurora was risking her life here, even if he was injured he was still two levels above her, he can still kill her if he wants to. However, it was perfect for Rowen as he knew that after fighting her, this Garu guy will be very weak and it will be perfect time for Rowen to kill him.


    "You slut! How dare you!" Garu said and then protected his body by the shiny long sword in his hand. He was still exhausted by fighting with that Giant monster just now, and now this bitch is gonna fight him.


    Although he was confident in beating her, however, he knew that his power levels will drop to the True Deity realm after fighting with her.


    He looked all around him and seeing that the only guy standing there was only at the spirit maniption realm a smile formed on his face.


    "You bitch, you thought you could kill me, now let me cripple you and then I will enjoy you and your sister thoroughly. After me, it will be my servants and then it will be my horses, that will use you to fulfil their lust." He said and then pointed his shiny sword at Aurora.


    She looked at him and sneered, although she was a bit scared she still had a trump card that she had all along. It was her trident, this was a treasure that she found in this tomb, while both she and Garu separated pathway to find the dagger easily.


    She still hasn''t given this trident to Garu and now she will use it against him.


    "You think, you are some big deal just because you have a little higher cultivation realm than me? Currently, you are the one in danger and you are so ignorant that you decline to identify what''s in front of you. I Aurora Hallman will be the demise of you." She said and then pointed her trident in his direction.


    "You wanted to enjoy my and my sister''s body right, now go to hell and enjoy the beatings from the demons there." She said and then with a swoop of air shed towards him.


    Her trident pointed at him and thousands of electric sparks flying around her body.


    Garu looked at her and squinted his eyes in frustration, he could tell that she was giving her all in her first attack and it will definitely be hard for him to defend it.


    It was only now that he realised, how big of a mistake he has made by not taking that martial grade treasure from her before. He never thought things would develop this way.


    Rowen smiled at him, however, he also noticed that there was not much-scared expression on Garu''s face. He took out his Death worm and his martial grade flute.


    Sitting on the back of the Saint realm monster, he flew up in the air.

 Chapter 63: Unexpected turn.

    Chapter 63: Unexpected turn.


    Rowen didn''t want to take any risk with Garu. He knew that if his estimation failed the only result will be him losing his life.


    That is the reason why he flew up in the sky to help Aurora in defeating this Garu guy and he has chosen the perfect moment for it.


    As aurora was currently attacking Garu with her full power, even if Garu notices him it will be impossible for him to divert his attention to him.


    "You bitch! You think you can defeat me with that puny trident of yours, that you find in this tomb. I will make you regret this decision. If you have silently listened to me like a good whore, I may have let you off the hook however now you will suffer under me."


    "I will not kill you, Instead you will suffer a fate worse than death. And even your family will suffer because of you." Garu Stonebone said with a sneer on his face.


    He waspletely focused on the sparkly Spirit Saint in front of him and for a few seconds, hepletely forgot to look back.


    He dropped his guard from his back, as he estimated that the only guy present in this cave was like an ant to him.


    However, when he suddenly felt a killing intent on his back, did he noticed Rowen riding a Spirit Saint realm demonic beast.


    There was a smile on Rowen''s face and he was holding a red colour flute in his hand.


    Garu''s eyes widened when he noticed the flute in his hand. ''It''s... It''s the Flute of Enchantress! How did this useless piece of shit get his hand on it? And what about that beast of his? How did he manage to tame a beast more powerful than him?'' He thought, however, he couldn''t do anything against him right now as Aurora wasing at him with great speed and he was sure that his cultivation will drop after he contended against her.


    "This bitch! Aaaaa!"


    He roared and raised his sword in anger, hepletely lost his sanity and attacked with all the power left in him at Aurora.


    A heavy red deathly aura covered his whole body and he opened his jaw wide and with a roar sped towards Aurora with his shiny sword pointed at her trident.


    "You Bitch! I will make sure to kill you even if it means my death!" He said and with anger shing in his eyes.


    Only now did Aurora noticed Rowen smiling on the top of a Death worm and with a flute in his hand and a smile formed on her face.


    "Hahaha! You will pay for the things you did to all those innocent guys, you will definitely die today!" She said and then collided with his sword.


    shes of sparks appeared in the air as both the trident and sword stricken with each other.


    The whole cave shook and even Rowen felt a shock wave that pushed him a little back. All the clothes on Aurora''s body gotpletely ripped apart and many wounds appeared on her supple white body.


    Only pants remained on Garu''s body and his body was even more mutted blood dripping from everywhere and even some flesh fell off of his body.


    Both of themnded on the golden floor with a bang, creating craters on the metal floor.


    Aurora could feel her bones cracking and the blood flowing out of her mouth, nose and many wounds in her body.


    Although she knew that her body waspletely naked she didn''t have enough power to even move her body, however suddenly she felt something in her body that made her clench her jaw in anger.


    It was a strange red-coloured aura that was coursing through her veins and slowly eating up her body.


    She fathomed that if she didn''t get help in time this aura will definitely kill her.


    This strange aura was definitely from the feminine Garu Stonebone, in hisst attack he injected this strange aura in her body.


    If she was in her peak condition she could have easily dissolve this aura, however, currently, all her spiritual power has been used up and she didn''t even have enough power to move her body and take out some energy replenishing pill from her spatial ring.


    Her eyes thennded on the figure still flying in the air and hope shed in her eyes, she looked at him and a satisfied smiled formed on her face.


    She was happy that she treated that brat right previously, now if he helped her just to fetch a spirit replenishing pill from her ring she will save her life.


    Her eyes then moved towards her left and her gazended on Garu, she could tell that his condition was even worse than herself.


    Garu was currentlyying on the damaged floor, many pieces of the gold embedded in his body, his whole body was covered in red blood and even his breathing was shallow.


    ''Shit! I have no power left.'' He thought and then also looked at the figure flying in the air.


    He previously estimated that he would at least have a true deity realm cultivation after attacking that bitch, however, due to this guy hepletely abandoned his safety and attacked with his full power at the Aurora.


    And even after that, he failed to kill that bitch, he looked at Rowen and then anger shed in his face.


    ''This guy is the reason for my demise.'' He thought and then spat a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Rowennded near, Garu and a smile formed on his face. He looked at Garu with a pitiful expression.


    Garu looked at him and sneered. "No need to act, go ahead and end my life, however, don''t forget that I am backed up by the Great Rubloa sect itself and if you killed me my sect will destroy you and your seven generations." He said as hisst resort, he knew that no one in this world will be foolish enough to leave him alive, however, he still tried.


    Rowen dropped his act and a huge smile formed on his face. He kicked in the face of Garu with full force and thenughed out loud.


    "You Gaylord! How dare you beg for death, you will be very useful to me in the future, I can''t just kill you." Rowen said andnded another kick on his face.


    Listening to him Aurora''s eyes widened and a worried expression appeared on her face she opened her mouth and said loudly. "No! Junior brother you have to kill him now, orter he will get back his power and kill you instead."


    Garu heard him and a smile formed on his face and then Aurora''s voicended in his ears and his expression contorted again."You bitch! You just shut up! Junior brother, I promise if you help me now then I will remember this favour of you for life and definitely help you however you want in future." He said with a forced smile.


    Garu even forgot the kicks that Rowennded on his face while saying the previous words.


    Rowen looked at both of them and his smile widened even more. He cupped his hand towards Aurora and said. "Thanks, senior sister for your suggestion, however, stupid bitches like you should keep their mouths shut when someone is having a conversation."


    His eyes then rolled over her naked body and then he licked his lips. "Senior sister, your body is just suited to my, liking, I will be using it to my heart''s content after dealing with this retard on the floor." He said while pointing at Garu.


    Listening to him, a terrorised expression appeared on her face, her brows frowned and her eyes widened, even her breathing hastened, she can''t believe that this innocent looking boy was a devil himself.


    She has previously tried to help him only because he looked innocent, however, it was only now she realised that he was a demon in the skin of a sheep.


    "Junior brother, you are doing a mistake here, that guy over there is very crafty, he will kill you the first chance he gets. And I even tried to help you before so why are you talking rudely to me." She said in a pleading tone.


    "Shut up!" Rowen said and ignored her, his gazended on Garu and he kicked him again in the stomach.


    However, Garu has just found hope in this hopeless situation and hepletely ignored the insults and kicks Rowen was barraging on him.


    "Junior brother, I see you like women like her. Trust me I will provide you with even higher quality women to enjoy if you just help me. I will even help you to break through to the Martial Formation Realm." He said again.


    However, Rowen justpletely ignored his words and raised his right hand in front of his chest and a red w formed over his hand.

 Chapter 64: Spirit Synchronization

    Chapter 64: Spirit Synchronization


    "Now be my servant," Rowen said and embedded his w finger in Garu''s be, separating the skin on his forehead.


    "What... What are you doing? Are you gonna kill me after all that talk just now?!" Garu said in a loud voice, he was terrified and really wanted to save his life. However, seeing Rowen cing his sharp w finger in his be, he thought that Rowen was gonna kill him. He evenpletely ignored the words that Rowen just said now.


    Rowen looking at his terrified and confused expression smiled and thenposed his demeanour. "How can I kill you, senior brother, I am just giving you some power so you can walk again, so kindly ept it." He said while forming a smile on his face.


    "No! Don''t give him any sort of help! He will definitely kill you! And then destroy this whole continent!" Aurora on the other hand said with a scared expression on her face.


    She was sure that if Rowen helped this monster regain his power again, it will be bad for both her and the whole continent of Rubloa.


    Rowenpletely ignored her and injected his flesh in Garu''s forehead. He was using his Fiend Flesh transmutation technique on him instead of Devil Bloodline Magnification art because in thetter he has little to no control over the demons he created.


    And he wanted topletely control this Garu guy, or else he was sure that he will kill him the first chance he got.


    Garu listened to him and a smile formed on his face, he looked at Rowen and said: "Yes junior brother I am ready, give me the power now and then I will help you, definitely."


    Rowen looked at him and he knew that he was lying, he could even sense his powers surging from all the negative emotioning from Garu, he was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    Rowen pulsed his flesh in Garu''s body, however, opposite to what he expected, Garu actually rejected his flesh. Rowen gritted his teeth and with a forced smile said. "Senior brother, why are you rejecting good fortune from me?"


    Garu looked at him and snorted. "Haaa! You thought I would fall for your tricks, I have already sensed that your flesh is demonic, it is not to increase my power, however, topletely control me. I will rather die than being controlled by a piece of shit like you!" He said.


    Rowen squinted his eyes and went silent, he was confused about how this guy sensed his demonic technique. After some thinking, he came to the conclusion that it was all because his own cultivation was too low and as Garu was many levels higher than him and also a demonic cultivator, he easily sensed him.


    Rowen took in a deep breath and then let it out with a sigh. He loosened his body and pulled his finger out of his forehead. He silently moved to the side. He can''t do anything about this situation so he didn''t stress over it much and calmed down.


    He was really disappointed in Garu guy, he will rather choose death than being someone''s ve. "Ahh... It''s rather disappointing big brother that you don''t believe me, I was just helping you out here." He said and then reluctantly removed his w.


    "Pathetic people like you could never fool me, an elder of Great Rubloa sect! Now go ahead and kill me, I am ready to die, however, remember one this my sect will not leave this matter as it is, they will definitely find you and kill you." Garu said with a hint of mockery in his tone.


    "Brother, why are you talking this way to your junior here, how can I kill you when you still have many uses to me?" Rowen said and then a crafty smile sparkled on his face.


    He was not gonna kill this chicken thatys golden eggs if he can''t use him as a ve then he will use him as a cultivation resource.


    After all, he was someone in martial maniption realm, Rowen could easily break through to Spirit Saint realm if he justpletely break this man down, he just needs to seal his cultivation down, so Garu can''t attack him and then it will be perfect cultivation resource for him.


    "I will not help you do anything!" Garu said and startedughing while coughing out blood.


    "Ohh... You are actually doing it just now." Rowen said and then summoned his mom and ir.


    "Mom, can you seal his cultivation?" Rowen said and then moved towards the unmoving body of Auroraying on the ground.


    He came near her, his body kneeled down beside her, his left hand reached out her lips and he took a little blood of her on his finger. "Hello, senior sister, you tried to help me back then, however, you are the one that needs help now. Do you want my help?" He said and then raised his finger and licked her blood.


    "You... What do you want?! I will kill you if you did anything to me!" Aurora said with a disgusted look on her face, she tried to move her body, however, only a grunt left her mouth as all her energy waspletely drained out and due to the red aura circting in her body, she couldn''t even move her fingers.


    Rowen looked at her and chuckled, "I wish I could get killed by a beautiful senior like you." He said and then rolled his hands on her waist to her boobs and then finally pinched her nipple tightly.


    She had pretty big boobs, almostpared to ir in her me Elf form, and her dark contrasty nipples on her white skin looked very tempting to Rowen.


    "Ahh..! Stop, don''t you dare to touch my body, It will not end well for you." She said and again helplessly tried to move her body.


    "Aaaa! Bitch! What are you doing?! How dare to touch me! Stop right now!" Garu shouted from behind the Rowen.


    Rowen stood up and saw his mom sealing his cultivation after she did so, she stood up and then angrily looked at Garu.


    She raised her leg and adding some force she kicked him in the stomach.


    "Shut up! You piece of trash, do you want me to throw you to Herculean apes, they will surely like your feminine body and those shrieks of yours." Lilias said and then moved towards Rowen, her face caught a smile just as she looked at Rowen.


    However, Rowen suddenly felt a power surge through his whole body and strange information entering his mind. ''I broke through to the spirit synchronization realm!'' He thought.


    Rowen looked at his arms and feeling the power coursing through his body, he clenched his fist and a smile formed on his face.


    Lilias also felt the power increasing in his body and her smile even widened more, she truly was happy for him.


    She came close to him and embraced his body.


    Her lipsnded on his and then both of them started kissing.


    "Congrattions my king" Lilias said, while still being in his embrace.


    On the other hand, Bair also noticed his breakthrough and she also congratted him while kneeling down on the floor.


    He kept the new art he got from his demonic technique in the back of his mind and looked at Garu, whose face was currently contorted in pain.


    Garu was the reason for the breakthrough of Rowen and he was sure that he will be his ticket to the Spirit Saint realm.


    His eyes againnded on his mom and he smiled at her. "Mom, your idea was not bad, we should let our Herculean apes enjoy some of this exquisite piece of meat. I am sure they will love it and forever be thankful to me." He said and thenughed out loud.


    Lilias alsoughed out with him. ir on the other hand also had a little smile on her face, she was rather amused, she wanted to know what will happen to this guy after those herculean apes used him.


    As she was a demon, she loved to see people suffer, and she was not even a bit grossed out of Rowen''s idea.


    However, Garu, on the other hand, has goosebumps raised on his body, his eyes widened and he looked at the pair smiling in front of him.


    Garu has already figured out that this guy, is really a demon and he would really do what he is saying.


    "What do you mean? Kill me now or I will definitely kill youtter! You piece of shit!" Garu said trying to end his life as he couldn''t just handle the humiliation of being used by some apes.


    Rowen just smiled more at his words and summoned five herculean apes to form his hellish dimension.


    They were giant and had a rough expression on their faces.

 Chapter 65: Dont tease me.

    Chapter 65: Don''t tease me.


    Rowen took out a pill from his space ring and embedded it in Garu''s mouth.


    "Stop!, what are you feeding me? I will never eat it!" Garu said while struggling to avoid the purple coloured pill.


    He didn''t want to take anything from Rowen as he has already understood that Rowen was no normal guy and instead is a demon. A very ruthless demon.


    It was best for him if he avoided taking anything from the hands of this crafty brat. He tried to evade his hands, however as his cultivation realm was sealed, Rowen easily forced the purple colour pill down his throat.


    A medicinal fragrance entered Garu''s nose, he felt a bittersweet taste enveloping his tastebuds, the pill started melting in his mouth and he could feel it in his throat.


    A warm current circted in his body, all the pain that was in his body slowly started to subside. The punch of freshness hit his tongue, the sweat on his body dried out and a supple blush formed in his face.


    "Energy Replenishing pill?!" Garu said while looking at Rowen, he couldn''t believe that Rowen will give him energy replenishing pill.


    "Why are you giving me Energy Replenishing pill when you have sealed my cultivation. Many of its effects will bepletely wasted." Garu said.


    "Big brother, you need to be in peak condition to handle five herculean apes at the same time, I am afraid that you will lose your life if you had been ravished by them in your previous condition. That is the reason why I have given you such an expensive pill, I hope big brother cherish my generosity." Rowen said while his teeth beamed with joy.


    "What do you mean? Are you kidding me, I am a male! Stop joking right now and just kill me!" Garu said while his face contorted and tears started to fell down of his eyes, his nose turned red and fluidly. Little sobs started to echo in the cave.


    "He is really a feminine male, look at how he is crying," Lilias said with a chuckle, she looked at Auroraying on the other side and then squinted her eyes.


    Her face turned red and then she looked at Rowen. "Son you still haven''t fulfilled the promise of spending time with me." She said the tone of her words lowered with her each word.


    Her hand brushed up against his waist and her eyes werepletely focused in his, her lips parted and a slow smiled built upon her face.


    Rowen leaned towards her and, his hand brushed up against her back and thennded on her butt. He licked his lips and then a silly grin formed on his face.


    He looked deep in her ck eyes and parted his lips slowly. "You want me to keep your promise?" He said with a chuckle.


    Lilias Rapidly nodded, her hands were fidgety as she straightened her back, her eyes went wide she even refused to blink. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach, she moved her head towards him with her lips formed in a pout.


    However, Rowen squinted his eyes and with a smile on his face back up from her.


    "I promise, I will do itter." He said with a teasing tone.


    ir on the other side pressed her lips against each other her cheeks ballooned as she tried to stop herugh. She knew that her master was teasing Queen of Ellesmere. She was jealous that even in this weird condition, both of them still took time to have fun.


    Lilias''s face reddened as her nostrils widened up, her lips curled up and she furiously moved her head towards ir. Her eyes ring dagger at her joyful face.


    If looks could kill, Bliar would have already died over a thousand of time.


    ir quickly averted her eyes from Lilias as she turned her head towards the sky, trying to look for the stars in this closed cave. She doesn''t want to look at Queen''s annoyed face. And neither she wanted to face the wrath of Queen.


    "You, little brat what are youughing at?" Lilias said with her arms closed over her chest. Her face waspletely flushed red by annoyance, however, she didn''t want to get angry at Rowen and that is why she found a new target that was Bliar.


    ir''s head pulled back as her shoulders pushed forward, she pressed her lips together and started ncing around uneasily, Refusing to answer or even make eye contact with the angry Queen.


    She gently bit her lips, her belly clutched and she red at Rowen while nodding slowly. "Master, how about, I take that girl to hellish dimension and then I will present her to you in fine and beautiful condition." She said to Rowen with an amiable smile on her face as she moved towards him quickly.


    Shepletely ignored the Queen as she was just thin air.


    Rowen almost burst outughing seeing her act and then with a slight nod, he waved his hand towards ir. He didn''t want to get her in any more trouble as he has already enjoyed the show.


    "Make sure to seal her cultivation." He said and then moved towards Lilias.


    ir nodded, cupped her hands and then quickly vanished from the spot with the naked body of Aurora.


    Rowen didn''t really want, to ravage Aurora right now as she was truly in pathetic condition, he would rather enjoy her supple body while gold and stone are not embedded in her body and blood was not flowing out of her.


    He then also dismissed the five Herculean apes and they also vanished with Garu as his screams still resounded while they entered in the Hellish dimension.


    He has specially ordered them to not kill him as he wanted topletely juice out as much emotional power as he could from Garu.


    And before they vanished he made sure to take Garu''s spatial ring and then kept it in his ring.


    This ring was very important to him as he was certain that all the treasures contained in this tomb were really in this ring, except the dagger, flute and the trident that Aurora was holding while she fought Garu.


    Rowen then looked at Lilias with a satisfied smile on his face. He ignored her annoyed demeanour and hugged her tightly. His eyes red in her''s and then his lipsnded on hers.


    "Are you angry at me?" Rowen said while holding her in his embrace. She looked more like a cute jealous girl, rather than his mom.


    "Could you not tease me?" She said while enjoying the warmth of his hug. She felt especially safe and small in his embrace. Her heartbeat beating faster than normal and there was a beaming blush on her face.


    She rolled her fingers in his robe and then kissed him again. She has never felt this feeling before with her husband.


    "So mom doesn''t like me teasing her?" Rowen said with a crafty smiled on his face, he knew all the weak points of her mom.


    Lilias looked at him, a frown formed on her face, revealing a forced and hard smile she pushed him back in annoyance. "Hmph... Don''t forget that you are still my kid, so don''t try to tease me too much." She said.


    Rowenughed and then again tightly grabbed her in his arms, "Ok I will never tease you eve..." Before he could speak any further Lilias kissed her cutting his words in the middle.


    "You can tease me as much as you want, I ampletely yours." She said in a deep voice as she brushed up her finger over his nose seductively.


    "Now, let''s go and collect that dagger, without wasting any time, no one knows what will happen next in this God-forsaken ce." She said again as she wanted to escape this situation.


    Rowen also looked at the Golden colour dagger hovering over the altar in front of them, he focused his eyes on it and then raised his brow in suspicion.


    As he knew that the Giant protecting this dagger was already defeated, he knew that it can''t be this easy to get his hands-on this dagger.


    "There should be more trapsying here," Rowen said and slowly moved towards the side of his mom.


    Lilias also focused her gaze at the dagger, opened her third eye and then nodded, "I can also sense something amiss here, there should be some traps stillid there, we should be careful." She said.


    Rowen summoned a werewolf from his hellish dimension and then pointed at the golden dagger. He wanted to check the surrounding by sending the werewolf there.


    As even if the werewolf died it will not be much of loss as he could create may moretter. He just wanted to test the waters before fishing in them.


    "Go and get me that dagger," Rowen said while looking at the werewolf.


    The werewolf leaned forwards and moved towards the dagger slowly.

 Chapter 66: After Me.

    Chapter 66: After Me.


    The Dagger seems like it has eyes which remained, noble, apathetic and like a demon lord looking down on all heavens.


    The werewolf roared, before moving his feet towards the golden dagger, slowly. There was a warm light emitting from the dagger-like a shiny soothing sun in the evening, just before the abyss of the night hit it. There was a certain alluring charm to it that contended with the beauties of this world.


    A shiny sheen appeared in the werewolf''s eyes, as it moved its step forward, soon enough his ws reached out for the ming dagger and just as he touched it an extremely thin thread of light effervescent emitted from it, The surface of this light was covered in gold.


    The werewolf gripped the dagger with his ws tightly, however, a scream soon escaped from his body, the thin thread of light actually pierced his heart, scorching his insides, even blood didn''te out from the wound as if it waspletely evaporated from the werewolf''s body.


    With a puff and a spark, a me ignited at the centre of wolf''s heart, spreading like the water drop on the floor in a circr fashion, burning all the fur and skin on his body.


    Even the bones started melting under the iron hot temperature of this chilly me. In just span of a minute, nothing left of the tall wolf that was once there even his ashes blew away in the air mixing with it.


    Rowen stopped at his ce not daring to move even a step forward. His eyes focused on the zing dagger and the warmth emitting from it.


    "This dagger is very hot, maybe ir could take it?" Lilias said from the other side. Her figure standing still at a ce on the cold floor, her eyes locked on her son.


    Rowen looked at her and raised one of his eyebrows in question.


    "No! I didn''t mean to hurt her, I am just suggesting, as she is a me Elf, maybe she could withstand the heat of this ming dagger." She exined herself, she really didn''t want any misunderstandings to develop between them. Although she was previously angry at ir, she didn''t really wanna kill her, she already epted her as a sister and daughter, she was just messing with her before.


    Rowen thought for a little and then wobbled his head a little, he didn''t really wanna risk ir''s life if the dagger could be obtained through other ways.


    His demonic technique from the start was giving him signals toe to this tomb to get the treasure, and Rowen was sure that his technique was definitely indicating it towards this dagger.


    And it was still rotating crazily in his dantian, Indicating Rowen to get the dagger. Rowen straightened his body up and firmly ced his left leg out, he was ready to take this dagger.


    Lilias looked at him with eyes widened, she clenched her dress tightly and while biting her lips she said, "You can''t be going there! I won''t let you touch that dangerous thing."


    "That werewolf just evaporated in front of you and he was at the same cultivation realm as you. What if something happens to you?"


    Rowen listened to her and moved another step forward while a crafty smile appeared on his face. He continues to move towards the dagger slowly increasing his pace. Soon enough he was standing just in front of the golden dagger.


    It was the same ce that werewolf was just standing beforepletely vapourising.


    Lilias came behind him and grabbed his shoulder firmly with her thin white hands. "Let me do it instead." She said and without even wasting a second moved her hand from his shoulder to the flying dagger.


    However, before she could even touch the ze me Dagger, Rowen grabbed her and pushed her away forcefully. An angry expression appeared on his face and he looked deep in her eyes with focus.


    He felt something in his heart just now. Something he was afraid of, he knew from the moment he decided to give in to Lilias''s love he will suffer this.


    His heartbeat started beating rapidly, sweat covered his face and anger shed over his body. At first, he thought that it will be not too hard for him to suppress the power of love, however, he could now feel the anxiety gripping his body like a python. The more he tried to resist the tighter its grip became.


    Rowen''s face flushed red, just now he was teasing her, he didn''t know she would risk her life like that. He was sure that he could resist the temperature of ze me dagger as his demonic technique spun rapidly the closer he got to it.


    Lilias suddenly getting pushed by Rowen almost fell down on her butt. Somehow controlling herself she raised her eyes to look at Rowen and seeing the angered expression on his face her heart started beating Rapidly.


    "Dear, I am sorry but..." Before she could continue Rowen opened his mouth and said.


    "Shut up! Just go into the hellish dimension, for now, we will talk about itter!"


    He averted his eyes from her and again positioned himself towards the dagger. Suppressing his anxiety he gripped the zing dagger with his sweaty right hand. His face was still flushed red and sweat rolled from his face.


    He didn''t want Lilias to see this side of his, he always portrayed himself as a cold-hearted demon in front of everyone, however, his actions just now werepletely opposite of his nature.


    Seeing him holding the dagger, Lilias''s eyes widened and she gasped a cold breath of air, she quickly moved towards him to grip that dagger again from his hands.


    However, she stopped herself in the middle as she noticed that the heating from the dagger cooled down just as it came in hands of Rowen.


    Even the slight illuminance of the dagger disappeared, soon enough the dagger disappeared from Rowen''s hand and appeared in his spatial ring.


    Lilias breathed a sigh of relief, her muscles loosened up and her posture rxed and it was only now she realised what she has done just now and a scared expression appeared on her face.


    She remembered how Rowen, cut her line in the middle without letting her finish her words. She looked at him and knew that he was angry with her.


    It was the first time she saw her son angry at her and it pained her heart. Tears formed in her crystal eyes and she moved towards him to hold his arm.


    "I am sorry..." She said as she embraced his body.


    Rowen looked at her and then also let out a sigh of relief, he was regretting how he treated her before. In his anger, he hurt her and he didn''t really want to do it.


    He ced his hand on her back and kissed her head.


    "Never, do something so stupid again." He whispered in her ears and then kissed her again on her lips.


    Lilias looked up and seeing him cooling down a little smile formed on her face. Her cheeks raised up in happiness, she was truly happy that her son was worried about her and how he cared about her.


    "Ohh... So my dear son was worried about his mom." She said with a chuckle. Now she was teasing him.


    Rowen listened to her and again a crafty smiled formed on his face, he moved his hands towards her butt and pinched it tightly.


    "Ahh..."


    Lilias let out a moan of pain, as she tried to move her buttcheeks to avoid his hand.


    "You really need a beating do you?" Rowen whispered with a wink.


    It was the sentence his mom used in past, whenever he did something to trouble her. And now he was using it on her.


    Lilias realised it and then seductively bit her lower lip with her teeth. "Please punish your naughty mom." She said and then her hand moved towards his crotch and grabbed his dragon.


    "Punish me with this." She said and then moved her hand under his robe and started to gently stroke his huge dick.


    Rowen also kissed her again on her lips.


    It was their way to cope with a situation like this, as both of them didn''t really want to get angry on each other, they tried to dissolve the tension with sex.


    "Promise me, you will always do whatever I say and will never disobey my order no matter what," Rowen said while looking deeply in her eyes.


    Lilias also looked at him and seeing his serious expression her breath stopped for a little as she hesitated to promise him something like this. Although she could do everything for him, she could never let him go to face danger alone.


    She took in a deep breath and parted her lips slowly. "Only on one condition." She said.


    Rowen didn''t reply and only nodded at her.


    "Promise me that your life will end only after me."

 Chapter 67: Blaze Flame Dagger.

    Chapter 67: ze me Dagger.


    Rowen didn''t reply to her and only nodded again. He moved his body apart from her and then again a serious expression appeared on his face.


    "We have to quickly get out of this tomb, I have a feeling that not all the trapsid here arepletely disabled and if we are not careful enough, it will be a problem," Rowen said as he tightened his loose robe.


    Lilias looked at him and narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms in front of her chest she tapped her foot lightly on the ground, she was annoyed by his answer. However, she didn''t dwell into it more and said.


    "Yes, we should quickly get out of this tomb."


    She was in full support of Rowen on this topic, as she herself didn''t want to spend even one more second in this dangerous ce.


    "What about that dagger, can you use it?" Lilias asked.


    He got the dagger by the help of his Demonic Technique since the technique wanted him toe to this ce and get this dagger, it was his top priority to know about the dagger more.


    Rowen took out the dagger again from his space ring and rotated it around his hand for a few seconds while carefully inspecting it. He pulled and pushed the dagger in the air however nothing of significance happened.


    Something that shocked Rowen was that the dagger was ice cold,pletely opposite to when he didn''t touch it. On the handle front, there were three words written in calligraphy with ck colour.


    "ze me Dagger," Rowen said as he read loudly.


    "I think you should ask that feminine-looking guy about this dagger, I am sure he would know something about it," Lilias said, she already figured out that the feminine-looking guy was the one that gathered all of them here to search for this dagger.


    "Let him enjoy his romantic time with his loved ones, we will ask himter," Rowen said with a smile, he could still feel the energy within him surging.


    A smile formed on Lilias''s face as she almost broke outughing. "Here, let me try it once." She said as she raised her hand in front of Rowen.


    Rowen looked at her and then flicked the golden dagger from his hand to hers. "I think it''s a formation treasure. It can be used to create formations, maybe some demonic ones. Be careful when you use it, mom. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Rowen said.


    "Aww, are you really worried about your mom, haven''t you truly grown up now? Especially some of your things have grown big and better." Lilias said. She was still fooling around in this ce.


    Rowen just sighed and smiled, he knew that this mom of his is too childlike and always seeks to have fun at any time and ce possible.


    Rowen also loved this side of hers, however, it can be something that could put her in danger in future. However, for now, he couldn''t do anything but take care of his mom.


    He didn''t really want to change this yful nature of hers.


    Lilias held the already cold dagger in her hand and carefully observed it, the dagger didn''t really harm her aftering in contact with Rowen. She was very proud of this fact.


    She flicked her finger and a porcin bottle with a half-filled colourless liquid appeared in her hand.


    "Let''s see how the venom of Death wasps will affect this Dagger," Lilias said as she opened the bottle lid.


    "This venom is collected by Death Wasps stingers, a deadly poison that can kill a hundred spirit maniption realm expert with just one drop. Even I only have five drops of it on me."


    "This poison is used as a catalyst creating many formations, some of them are Death Formation, Capturing formations, and sealing formations." She exined to Rowen.


    Rowen nodded at her as he was listening to her words carefully, he has to say that his mom was quite knowledgeable.


    Lilias dropped one drop of the Death Wasp venom on the golden ze me dagger, from the porcin bottle slowly.


    She carefully noticed the dagger after it, however, nothing happened, she tried moving it a bit and it was another failure.


    However, just as she held the dagger by its hilt and jolted it like how a dagger is supposed to be used.


    Red coloured light emitted from the dagger and it started levitating above Lilias''s right hand.


    With a woosh dagger flew and entered her be, without creating any visible wound.


    She flinched as the dagger suddenly entered her be, however, she could feel no wounds on her body.


    Opposite of it, she felt tremendous power rushing through her body and she could sense everything around fifty meters of radius very clearly, more so she could tell that she hasplete control over everything around her in fifty-meter radius.


    She looked at Rowen and every part of his was under her control, she knew that she could kill him just by her thoughts.


    "It is a death formation!" She said to Rowen while casting a crafty gaze at him.


    "I can control everything around me in fifty meters of Radius, up to Spirit Saint Realm. Even their life and death is in my hands." She continued.


    "A death formation that could gainplete control over things in a fifty-meter radius of it, moreover it could even control one level higher, people than the user," Rowen said with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "This will be quiet a helpful tool. Now let me try it." He continued and cast a gaze at Lilias who had a crafty smile on her face.


    "My king, you want this dagger? How about you take it from me?" She said whileing close to him gracefully.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled, he knew exactly what was going through her perverted mind. She wanted to tease him.


    He let out a small sigh and then grabbed her face cheek and tightly pinched it until they turned red and tears started dropping out of her eyes. She didn''t use her cultivation to protect herself against his attack.


    "Ok... Take it!" She said with a pout on her face. She could still feel the pain in her cheeks.


    Rowen took the dagger from her and flicked it as she didst time, however, nothing happened. He tried it again and nothing happened again.


    "Give me the venom." He said while raising his hand in front of her.


    "Take it yourself," She said with an annoyed expression and tried to ce the porcin bottle under her robe, however soon enough she found out that she has almost no boobs that can hold on to the bottle and even more annoyed expression appeared on her face.


    Rowen chuckled looking at her flustered and clumsy moves and let out a smallugh.


    Listening to hisugh she tapped the floor below her heavenly with her right leg and while narrowing her eyes she handed him the bottle without further embarrassing herself in front of her son.


    "We only have four more drops left." She said while avoiding eye contact with him.


    "Hmm..." Rowen looked at the almost empty bottle and contemted if he should test it or not he raised his eyes and looked at Lilias.


    "How rare is this poison?" He asked.


    "This was the only bottle that Ellesmere had and I doubt that surrounding kingdom even have this, maybe Aurora has some, or you should check the ring that you got from thatdy guy."


    "This venom is very hard to extract, to even get one drop, I had to sacrifice about a hundred thousand Death Wasps and only a True Deity could achieve this feat." She said to Rowen, while slowly returning to her serious mode.


    "That ring," Rowen said as he took out a blue colour ring from his spatial ring. This blue coloured ring is the one that he got from Garu, it must have the ingredient to activate this dagger. As this Garu guy already knew about it.


    He didn''t want to ask Garu about how to use this dagger, as he was sure he will give him wrong information and maybe try to kill him that way.


    After all, he was someone at Martial Maniption Realm, he would have all kinds of tricks and knowledge to kill Rowen.


    Rowen looked at the ring and then clenched it in his fist. "Let''s first get out of this tomb and only after that we will check this ring and this dagger thoroughly," He said and then ced the Dagger, the ring and the poison in his spatial ring.


    "Mom, you can now go to a hellish dimension, I will find the way out of this tomb and inform you after I get out of here." He said while looking at Lilias.


    Listening to him Lilias shook her head and then said. "I can help you get out of this tomb. I am a true Deity, after all, it will be easy for you to find the exit with more people at the help."


    Rowen looked at her reluctant expression and nodded. "Ok let''s move."

 Chapter 68: Out of the Tomb

    Chapter 68: Out of the Tomb


    Both of them started looking around, trying to find the exit from this huge cave. Rowen kept the Death worm in his robes and Lilias opened her third eye looking around with the full focus.


    "I can''t see any visible way out of this ce, maybe we need to build a teleportation portal to get out of this ce," Lilias said as she still looked at Rowen.


    "Yes, I think to get out of this cave, we will definitely need a teleportation formation. When we entered this tomb, we did so by the help of teleportation formation that Garu created."


    "So getting out of this tomb will also include the formation of a teleportation formation that can Randomly teleport us to somewhere out of this tomb."


    "However, I think we need the blood of a demonic beast in order to do so, and a beast with a minimum of spirit saint stage cultivation realm," Rowen said as he remembered the events just beforeing to this tomb.


    "We can use the blood of your Death worm, although it will be little weak, it can replenish its power in the hellish dimension," Lilias said as she took out a ss pitcher. She was ready to take the blood from the death worm.


    "Hmm..." Rowen nodded at her suggestion and then through her mental message technique he informed his Death Worm to spat some of its vital demonic blood into the jar.


    Death worm spat out its blood without giving it a second thought, he waspletely submissive of Rowen and will never dare to oppose his orders.


    Lilias caught its Green blood in the ss pitcher and almost threw up due to its rancid smell. She quickly moved her hands and closed the lid of Pitcher to avoid the smelling out from the Green Goey blood.


    The Death Worm looked weak after it gave up on its vital blood. For a monster, it''s vital blood is very important even more important than normal blood.


    Vital blood is something that everyone uses to circte Qi from the lungs to the heart and then to dantian. And it is also very hard to replenish once lost, only some special blood herb or medicine could help replenish it.


    Lilias looked at the green colour blood in the transparent ss pitcher, "I think this would be enough for us to teleport out of this tomb. Let me create a portal to the world outside." She said and pulled out an arrow from her spatial ring.


    She started drawing some formations and images by embedding the arrow top on the golden floor, she did it with the help of her spiritual power.


    She infused her spiritual power into the arrow that allowed it to easily cut through the hard golden floor.


    Sound of arrow scratching the metal floor resounded in the cave and soon enough a two-meter wide circr formation appeared on the floor.


    "Let''s get out of this stinky ce," Lilias said as she opened the lid of the ss pitcher which contained the vital blood of Death Worm.


    When Rowen entered this tomb he saw Garu using the blood of a demonic beast as a catalyst to ignite a randomising teleportation portal. However, he used the blood of a beast more powerful than the spirit saint realm.


    Rowen just hoped that this blood works, or he would have no other way to get out of this tomb.


    "Wait, the blood pool that we saw before had the blood of more powerful people than a spirit saint," Lilias said as this thought suddenly came to her mind.


    "We can use it instead of this, it will have more chance of sess." She continued.


    Rowen had already thought about this possibility, he wobbled his head a little. "No, that blood is of humans and the blood that Garu used was of a demonic beast. And secondly, that blood is mixed and impure, It will be very hard to extract vital blood of someone powerful from it as it is also protected by their wraith"


    "Those souls could kill us before we even know what happened to us. This demonic blood is the only thing we have. Maybe if I could convert that Garu guy in my demonic servant we could surely get out of this tomb easily."


    "However, I don''t think he will submit to me that easily, so let''s first use the demonic blood of death worm and if it fail to generate a portal I could try converting Garu into my demonic servant." He said and then nodded at Lilias to continue the process of making a portal.


    She also nodded at him and poured the green colour smelly blood in the ground, over the formation that she had just made with her arrow.


    After pouring the blood she moved aside from the portal waiting for any reaction to happen.


    "It should appear at any time." She said as she stood beside Rowen on the golden floor.


    Just after she said that winds started to blow furiously in that cave, and a ck colour portal of two meters appeared in front of them.


    Rowen looked at the ck portal and feeling the suction forceing from it a smile formed on his face. It looks exactly like the portal that he saw outside just a little small and with less suction power than the previous one.


    Lilias on the other side let out a sigh of relief and a proud expression formed on her face, "Let''s get out." She said as she moved towards the dark portal.


    "You can go to the hellish dimension, I am not sure that this little portal will able to teleport two of us out of this tomb safely. You cane back once we are outside." Rowen said without moving a single step from his original position.


    Lilias looked at him and after thinking a little she nodded, "Ok, make sure to stay safe and remember your promise." She said and the disappeared from her original spot leaving behind empty space.


    After she disappeared, Rowen started to step towards the ck colour portal and soon enough he was in front of the portal.


    "This was quite avish tomb" A smile formed on his face, he was satisfied with how all of things turned out. This trip will surely boost his chances of getting out of this continent safely.


    "Now I need to stay low key and safe after going out of this tomb, so I could be safe from the Great Rubloa sect if they came to know that the only person that got out of this tomb was me, they will definitely kill me in order to me someone for a missing elder from their sect." He said and slowly disappeared from the ce.


    He hoped that wherever he gets teleported, no one is around that area, and if some people are there than it will be easy for him to silence them, however, if he teleported in the middle of densely popted area things could get out of his hands.


    As in process killing that many people he will definitely leave some clues behind that can help Rubloa sect to get to him.


    It was also one of the reasons he didn''t kill the Garu guy because he knew a sect this big should have life jades of important people in them.


    Even Ellesmere had Life jades of all his family.


    These Life jades are special stones that are embedded with once little life fore and just as the person died Life jade also get broken in many pieces.


    This way, the sect could know that Garu is dead and will send out Reinforcements as soon as possible and then it will be hard for Rowen to erase all the evidence of him leaving this tomb.


    However, as he didn''t kill Garu the Life Jade will not break, that would lead to sect realising that something is wrong after many years.


    As Garu was an elder of the sect, he could easily stay out of the sect for many years without raising any suspicion from the sect and it was also inappropriate for a sect to continuously track his location.


    Now, all Rowen needs is to teleport to a ce with zero to no people in his vicinity, in that way he will bepletely safe in case all his previous precautions fail.


    Soon enough the blurriness in his vision subsided and he saw the area around him, a huge smile stered on his face as soon as he ran his vision over his surroundings.


    "I am quite lucky," Rowen said, he was currently in a forest surrounded byrge and lush green trees and he could see no other humans surrounding him.


    He opened his third eye and sent his death worm around to scout the area in order to make sure that everything was fine, however just as he opened his third eye he saw someone staring at him from his behind.

 Chapter 69: Give up your freedom.

    Chapter 69: Give up your freedom.


    "Kid, how did you get here?"


    Rowen turned around and saw the giant guard that he met before he entered the expedition camp. This guard was the one that told him the way towards the expedition camp. He also told Rowen that it will be hard to swallow his dick if Rowen showed his face again to him.


    He was currently half-naked and was trying to put on his pants hastily. His upper muscr chest waspletely revealed. There was sweat covering his whole body.


    Rowen looked down and on the ground, he could spot a girlying therepletely naked and unconscious, there were many bloody spots on her body. Blood was also flowing out of her mouth and vagina.


    Rowen could tell that this ce was not too far away from the camps at the site of the tomb. This girl should have tried to run away from this giant, however, she was not powerful enough to escape and was caught and ravaged here.


    Rowen could tell that the girl on the ground was not dead and still breathing, there was a pained expression on her face.


    "Answer my question kid, or you will end up just like her. I also like pretty boys like you." The muscr giant said while licking his lips.


    Rowen smiled at his words and didn''t answer him.


    The Giant suddenly realised that he has seen this boy before. "You are the one that went to the expedition right. Is master back?" The giant said while moving a step towards Rowen.


    He moved his glistening muscr hand towards Rowen trying to grab his cor.


    "You piece of shit, answer me!" He said, however just as he was about to grab his cor, a pink sh appeared in front of him and something entered his mouth quickly.


    The Giant was not able to get a nce at the thing that entered his mouth it was too fast for him. He subconsciously grabbed his throat and gagged, trying to omit out the foreign thing that he just engulfed.


    "Augh... What was that? I will kill you!" The giant straightened his body and furiously moved towards Rowen.


    Rowen looked at him and a huge smile formed on his face, he was like a demon King that was under the control of all the living beings in his domain.


    "You fat piece of shit, you dare try to kill me, how about you taste your own medicine," Rowen said.


    And just as he said this, the giant''s body stiffened, his muscles became tense and he could not seem to move even a single step. His body gotpletely paralysed and he fell down on the ground unable to move even a single muscle in his body.


    Like a wooden doll, the giant waspletely stiff on the ground, he was not even able to close his open mouth and even his voice stopped.


    Rowen came in front of him squatted down and looked him into the eyes. He pointed his w at his be and tried to transmute his flesh in him, however, the Giant rejected his flesh.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face as he looked at the giant again. "You know that your heart has stopped, it''s just a matter of time before your spiritual qi run out and then you will die," Rowen said.


    He didn''t want to kill this guy because of the same reason he didn''t kill Garu, because of life jades.


    Although he was sure that a servant will not have his life jade preserved in the sect, however, even if some of his friends have his life jade and informed the sect then trouble wille sooner thanter.


    He has let the death worm enter the Giants''s mouth to stop his moments from inside. If this guy didn''t submit to him then Rowen will have to do the same to him as he did to Garu.


    Throw him to the hellish dimension and torture him till he submits.


    Rowen ordered his death worm by mental message to let his mouth move.


    "What are you and where is master Garu! How did you get teleported here? If master came to know about what you are doing to one of his servants than he will tten your whole family and even your whole country!" The giant said just as his mouth was freed.


    Although he was afraid and sweating profusely, he still didn''t lose his calm in front of Rowen and tried to intimidate him by the name of his master.


    "Oh... That feminine guy will kill my whole family?" Rowen said with a smile.


    "If not for that he is a male, then he would have already given birth to a family of apes." He said again and let out augh.


    The giant looked at him and somehow he could tell that the boy in front of him was not lying.


    He was sure that if master came from the expedition than the first thing he would have done is to send a mental message to all of his guards to gather in one ce.


    However, nothing like that happened which means either his master is dead or this guy in front of him has captured him.


    Thinking about this his heart started to beat crazily and sweat formed on his whole body. He looked at Rowen and said, "What do you want? I am just a servant."


    Rowen looked at him and then at the naked girlying on the ground. "You were acting quite bossy for a servant. How about you be my real servant?" Rowen said and then again ced his w finger on his forehead.


    "Now quietly ept this gift from your new master and I will let you live," Rowen said.


    The giant widened his eyes seeing the demonic-looking w on Rowen''s hand and stuttered and said. "Wha... What is this? What are you gonna do to me?"


    Rowen smiled at his question and answered, "It will be better than your death."


    He then again transmuted his flesh into his be, he was gonna use the fiend flesh transmutation technique on the giant and make him one of his demonic servant.


    The giant didn''t resist this time as he knew that this was his only hope of survival, as his internal energy was quickly eaten by the thing inside him if he didn''t quickly agree to the boy in front of him then he will die just as his Qi runs out.


    He closed his eyes and felt demonic energy pulsing down his be and then circting in his whole body. He gulped his saliva in fear as he was afraid of unknown.


    Unexpected to him, the thing that was inside him exited just as the demonic energy touched it. It was a pink coloured worm that was on the spirit Saint realm that got out of his mouth and then quickly disappeared.


    He could feel his stiff arms getting rxed and he knew that he could move them, he sluggishly stood up, on his feet and looked at Rowen with sweat-filled on his whole face.


    He waspletely flustered his cheeks were burning red and soon enough his whole body started to feel super hot.


    He felt likeva was crawling under his skin, giving him pangs of extreme pain and itchiness. He wanted to tear his own skin down to relieve himself from the itch.


    "What is happening to me, what did you give me?! I did just as you told me, so what is this, will you kill me even after I follow yourmand?" He said while looking at Rowen with tear-filled eyes.


    He was angry at him however he didn''t dare to attack him as he knew that the Spirit Saint realm worm could be hiding somewhere around here and could kill him easily.


    "Oh... How could I kill you? I am just helping you to increase your power level, trust me, after all this, you will bepletely new and more powerful than before. However, you will have also have to give up something in order to get something in this world." Rowen said.


    "What will I have to give up?" Giant said and clenched his jaws in great pain, he even let out grunts of pain while his body crawled on the ground.


    "Nothing much, just your freedom. You just have to be my servant." Rowen said in a nonchnt way and then moved his gaze away from his pathetic condition. He then looked at the girlying on the groundpletely naked.


    He could also spot the clothes that were on the ground around her torn in prices. This guy has just ravaged this girl till she became unconscious and probably he would have used her till she died, If not for Rowen suddenly appearing here.


    Rowen looked at her and then the dressid on the ground and he could tell that she was some royalty that maybe camete for expedition and instead of getting in, she was used by this giant.


    Rowen summoned ir and ordered her to burn this girl down to ashes and then clean this ce, as he didn''t want to leave any evidence.

 Chapter 70: One-Eyed Demon.

    Chapter 70: One-Eyed Demon.


    ir stood in front of him, she looked apathetically at the naked girlying on the ground. Her Emerald hairs fluttered in the wind, her nce thennded on the muscr man grunting in pain on the ground.


    "Burn her down, and clean this ce, no evidence of what happened here today should be known to anyone," Rowen said to ir as he looked at her.


    "As youmand master." ir bowed to Rowen while cupping her hands. She looked towards the girl and then a green coloured me appeared in her hand.


    This was the me that came from her bloodline, this was a very serene me, however, it could burn everything that came in its way. This me was very pure and once something gets burned by it no ashes neither smoke came out of its mes.


    This was the reason why Lilias previously suggested ir, to hold the me ze dagger. That daggers heat even killed the werewolf however the mes that came out of ir were even more dangerous.


    me elves were only born once after tens of thousands of years in the blood elfmunity.


    "Girl, your destiny is to die here," ir said and then threw her me at her naked body and burned it downpletely to the bones. Nothing left of her after few second. It was like there was nothing there at that ce a few moments ago.


    On the other side, the giant also started to mutate by Rowen''s fiend flesh transmutation technique.


    The Giant''s whole body turnedpletely red and even his size started increasing, his face turnedpletely nk without any features on them, there were no eyes and mouth and not even nose. Even the ears disappeared.


    However, soon enough long pig-like ears popped out of both sides of his head and then a t nose, a mouth and the most peculiar was his eye.


    The giant only had one eye over his nose, the pupil waspletely blood red and small canines appeared out of his mouth. Resting over his lower lips.


    "A cyclope" iring to the side of Rowen said while her gaze fixed on the giant.


    Rowen looked at her, indicating her to speak more about this creature, He personally had no idea about this creature and wanted to know more about it.


    "I have only heard about it once, Master should ask the Queen of Ellesmere for detailed information. She is the correct person to ask for." ir said, she really didn''t know anything else about this creature other than its name.


    Rowen nodded and summoned Lilias over to him to ask her about this creature.


    Lilias came and looked around her, she could see all the big trees around her and then her gazended on Rowen and ir.


    "You told me that you will call me as soon as you get out of that tomb," Lilias said with an annoyed expression.


    However, before she could hear the answers her gazended on the giant standing in front of them. Looking at his one eye she gasped in surprise and then a smile formed on her face.


    She looked at Rowen and then a proud expression appeared on her face.


    "You created this? I am very proud of you my darling." She said as she came near him and stood beside him.


    "Mom, can you tell me more about this creature?" Rowen said.


    Lilias''s gaze againnded on the giant and then she said. "This is a Cyclopes, this species was mentioned in one of the books that I read in the continental library of rubloa.


    Although the information was very low, I know that these species specialised in making different kind of treasures."


    "They don''t have many magical powers, however, they do have superior bodily strength." She said.


    Rowen nodded at her and then also gazed at the Giant standing on the ground.


    Muscles were bulging all over its body and the thing that made Rowen ted is that the Cyclopes had the cultivation realm of spirit saint.


    Now Rowen has a total of two-spirit saint realm monsters, one is his death worm and the other one is this Cyclope.


    Now he had more confidence in crossing over the ckskull wilderness.


    Rowen waved his hand towards the Giant and sent him to his hellish dimension, he really was not that interested in that giant.


    As for now, he wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible, before anyone elsee here and make more trouble for him.


    If he stayed there for more time, near the camp of all the servants of Garu, he was sure sooner orter someone will notice him.


    "Let''s get out of this ce," Rowen said to ir and Lilias and then waved his hand towards both of them.


    Both the girls also disappeared silently from that ce and appeared in the hellish dimension.


    Rowen looked around him and seeing that everything looked normal, he also quickly disappeared from the ce, sitting on the back of his Death Worm. He appeared many kilometres away from the previous ce.


    He then made his worm fly high and directly head towards, Ellesmere. He wanted to get there and organise everything he gained from this tomb, all the treasures and the new art he obtained from his Demonic technique.


    Rowen pointed at the direction of Ellesmere and said. "Let''s go back."


    As soon as he said that, Death Worm increased its speed and directly head towards Ellesmere. Only a woosh of air left behind.


    After reaching the Kingdom of Ellesmere, Rowennded in his courtyard and then dismissed the Deathworm in the hellish realm. He moved into his bedroom and summoned both ir and Lilias there.


    "Let''s take a bath together," Rowen said and then moved towards the bed and sat on it. He ordered a few of the servants around to prepare a hot bath for them.


    Lilias also came near him and sat beside on the bed. "So you finally want to keep your promise?" She said as she kissed him on the lips.


    Rowen also took her body in his embrace and kissed her deeply,pletely exploring her sweet mouth with his tongue.


    Lilias took off her robe slowly revealing her white skin, she also removed Rowen''s robe with her hands while she continues to kiss him on his lips.


    "Let me relieve you of all your fatigue" Lilias giggled as she held his thick shaft in both of her hands.


    "Ohh... Look who is awake now, this little guy of yours is too much of a pervert, it''s already this hard." She said while gently stroking his dick with both of her hands slowly.


    ir stood on the side of the bed, not daring to make any move without the permission of her master. She looked at both of them and a blush formed on her face, she grabbed the corner of her robe and bit her lower lip down.


    Rowen looked at his mom and then slid his hand down on her boobs, he grabbed her small falt boobs and then pinched her nipple.


    "Ahh..."


    Lilias looked at Rowen and a naughty smile formed on her face. She revealed her tongue and then started teasing his throbbing dick by licking its top.


    Rowen could feel her soft tongue and warm breath on his veiny dick.


    Rowen''s face flushed red and sweat formed on his face. She took the top of his dick in her mouth and started massaging his dick with her tongue.


    "Yes, right there," Rowen said and then ced his hands on the back of her head and started to push her head slowly on his shaft.


    Both of them gotpletely involved in the process and sound of her sucking his dick were the only voices heard in the room.


    ir had a blush on her face, as her whole body heated up, she looked at both of them feverishly, she also wanted to have some fun with Rowen.


    Rowen while getting a blowjob suddenly looked at ir and a smile formed on his face, he nodded at her and said. "Why are you standing there? Come and do your job."


    Listening to him a smile formed on ir''s face and she excitedly removed all of her clothes quickly and went on the bed.


    From the side, she started to kiss Rowen while Lilias gave him a blowjob.


    Rowen also starred to enjoy the softness of her big boobs with his hands. His hands felt much more rxed every time they squeezed her giant and soft boobs.


    "Uhm..."


    ir let out sweet suppressed voices whenever Rowen squeezed her boobs.


    "Ugh..." Soon enough Rowen let out a loud moan and released all of his fluid in Lilias''s throat.


    His dragon, however, remainedpletely hard, without even showing any signs of gettingid.


    "Umm..." Lilias drank all his semen as a smile formed on her face. Her body waspletely heated at this time she moved on top of Rowen and she ced his huge dick on her wet pussy.

 Chapter 71: Moms Breakthrough

    Chapter 71: Mom''s Breakthrough


    "Ugh..."


    Lilias let out a moan, as Rowen''s dick slowly entered her vagina, piercing her pink flesh that poured out love juices. A string of sensations went through her body and her temperature started to rise.


    She bit her lower lip with her teeth, her eyes rolled up and she let out another moan from her lungs, as his shaftpletely went inside her.


    She could feel his big and girthy dick throbbing in her body, hitting all of her sweet spots at the same time.


    Closing her eyes, she began to savour the sensations in her body. Her hands reached out for her nipples and then she pinched them tightly.


    "Ahh... It''s amazing." She said.


    Rowen looked at her and a smile formed on his face, his body was also heated up and feeling her squishy and fluidly vaginapletely epassing his dick, goosebumps almost raised on his whole body.


    He ced his hands on her smooth white warm legs and then slid them towards her waist. Grabbing her waist, he raised his hips with a jerky motion.


    "Ahh...!"


    Both of them let out a moan at the same time, Rowen again pushed his dick in her body and touched her cervix opening.


    "Aah..."


    Lilias opened her mouth wide as her body stumbled forwards, she ced both of her hands on his stomach and opened her eyes.


    "Are you gonna break your momma?" She said as she looked at him in the eyes and then started licking his neck with her tongue, while her lower region slowly started to move up and down on his thick shaft.


    "Can I?" Rowen said while flipping her body below him, grabbing both of her hands above her head, he looked straight in her dark ck eyes and asked again, "Can I break you?"


    Lilias looked at him and could feel the warm airing from his mouth. She averted her gaze from him a little, her face flushedpletely red, she could still feel his dick in her and she knew that there was no way she could remain sane if Rowen started using her body wildly.


    "That little dragon of yours has grown too much in size. Let him have a taste of your mom, I want you to break me." She said as she tightened her pussy around his dick.


    Listening to her words, Rowen smiled and his dick size increased more. He raised his waist and then pushed his dick back in her body.


    She moved her head up and let out a loud moan, her chest touched his warm chest and so did their stomachs.


    Rowen moved his waist one more time and she moaned again, however, he didn''t stop there, his pace started to increase on her body and soon enough he was going full-on on her vagina.


    "Pah... Pah... Pah..."


    Sound of their bodies hitting each other reverberated in the room with the mixture of their moans.


    Lilias''s eyespletely rolled up and she was gasping for breaths while still letting out heavy moans.


    "Sl...ow...slow...ugh...Ahh..."


    She voiced out, however, nothing went into Rowen''s ears as he waspletely engrossed in enjoying her lovely body. All the stress that he has umted in the tomb, he all released on his mom.


    ir on the other side of bed silently watched both of them, there was a blush on her face and her body was alsopletely heated up. One of her hand reached between her thighs and another one reached towards her nipple.


    She tightly grabbed her nipple as she made her finger pierce her vagina.


    "Augh..." She let out a moan, however, there was an unsatisfied expression on her face. In front of her master''s dick, these fingers were nowhere enough to please her.


    She stayed patient and waited for her turn as she didn''t dare to interrupt both of them.


    After some time Rowen started to grunt loudly like a beast, his inner demonic instincts started to kick in.


    He raised his body little and grabbed Lilias''s neck tightly and started to thrust her even more rapidly. His face waspletely red and a little saliva streaked out of his mouth.


    His body was glistening with his sweat, and his manly smell dominated the whole room.


    "Agh...Agh...Agh...!" His grunts reverberated in the whole room.


    Lilias also tried to let out moans, however as her neck was chocked by Rowen, only suppressed voices leaked out of her mouth.


    Her face waspletely red as all of her blood has no way to circte in her body, small veins surfaced on her face and she let her mouth open trying to take in air.


    Her eyes rolled up in pleasure and pain, and all the different kind of sensations in her body made her feel as if she was on another heaven.


    She gripped his hands with hers tightly trying to ease his grip a little, however, Rowen''s beast-like nature tightened the grip around even more. Her body soon started to cool down, she could feel many parts of her body turning numb.


    Although she could avoid all these by using her spiritual powers, however, she also loved this rough new sensation in her body, she felt extremely euphoric when his huge shaft barraged on her body without her control.


    All she could do is toy there helplessly and just feel the sensations in her body, she couldn''t even breath due to his attack.


    "Ahhhhh...!"


    Just as she was about to lose her consciousness, Rowen let out a loud moan and release both his grip from her neck and his thick fluid in her body.


    His body jerked a few times on her body as he, again and again, released his fluid deep in her vagina.


    "Aaha...!"


    Lilias also let out a loud gasp, as her eyes widened due to his sudden release. Blood again started to circte in her body, she could feel waves of pleasure rushing under her skin, heating her whole body up.


    She raised her chest to take in as much air as she could. Even tears started to fall down from her eyes due to extreme pleasure she felt just now.


    "Ugh... Ugh. Ugh...!" She started to weep loudly as all her stress and emotions poured out of her body due to this extreme experience.


    As her blood waved in her body and oxygen started to fill her lungs again, only then did her body reacted to the pleasure she felt, she jerked three to four-time in the bed as she came again and again.


    From crying, she began tough loudly, although her tears continued to fall down from her eyes, her emotions were on peak at this moment and then another shock hit her body.


    A warm current of power originating from her lower stomach region, pulsed in her entire body making her feel extremely good.


    Rowen pulled his dick out of her andid on another side as he let her have a moment, suddenly he felt power radiating from Lilias''s body and he subconsciously cast his gaze on her and a smile sparkled on his face.


    He moved his body towards her head kissed her on the lips.


    "Congrattions." He said softly in her ears, his warm breath sending tinglings in her stomach.


    ir from the other side of the bed also parted her lips and said, "Congrattions my queen for breaking through to Spirit Saint realm."


    Lilias first looked at Rowen and smiled. She grabbed his hand in hers and kissed them, "Thanks. I am really grateful that I have you." She said.


    Her gaze thennded on ir and seeing her she got out of bed.


    "Let me go to bath first. ir, you apany the king and then both of you cane to have a bath with me." She said as she winked at her.


    She wanted to leave both of them alone for some time, as she knew that ir was also deep in love with Rowen and it was only right that she also has some private time to spend with him.


    Lilias looked at Rowen''s dick that was still hard and then pointed at it. "Also take care of this good boy for me."


    "As youmand, my queen," ir said listening to her words and a grateful smile broke out on her face, Rowen also smiled at his mom''s words as he knewpletely what was going on through her mind.


    Lilias''s then turned around and moved her body towards the bath, there was a little satisfied smile on her face while she walked away.


    After she left, the whole room turned silent and ir awkwardly sat at her own ce without moving, although she got permission from the Queen, she didn''t dare to do it till her master says so.


    Rowen also looked at her in silence, there was a sly smile on his face, he could tell that she wanted to touch him, however, she couldn''t out of sheer fear. She was scared that she will offend him.


    Rowen grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He got up and tightly pped on her ass cheek with his right hand, imprinting a red mark on her white skin.

 Chapter 72: Make A Wish

    Chapter 72: Make A Wish


    ir wasying on top of him, her big boobs pressing against his muscr chest, she could feel his hands squeezing her ass.


    She also started to lick and kiss his neck fervently. She was waiting for this opportunity to spend some alone time with him, she desperately kissed him without any control.


    Her kisses moved from his neck and then reached towards his mouth, Rowen was very addictive for her, she just couldn''t control her lust ones he gave her the permission.


    Although she kissed like there was no tomorrow, she, still carefully noticed his actions, if she felt even a little bit of resistance or uneasinessing from Rowen, she will stop. It was not her intent to angry him, all she wants is to make him happy and she could feel that her master was also enjoying the process.


    Rowen explored her mouth and sweet tasteing from it, his dick hardened again and started to rub against her vagina. Her plump me elf body was very inciting for his inner demon.


    Her blue colour veins that were visible from her white neck, made his dragon hard and he was salivating. As he has just toured such a dangerous tomb he wanted to satiate his bloodlust to with his sexual desire.


    Although he could control his bloodlust because he also gets power from the negative emotions of other people, He still enjoyed the taste of blood, especially the blood of someone so beautiful and rare.


    He moved his body and got on top of her, his shaft rubbed against her vulva as his mouth moved towards her luscious neck. He first kissed her neck slowly and then licked her once where he wanted to draw her blood out.


    As he has allowed his bloodlust to go full out, he was salivating even at the thought of tasting such a rare and good blood. He was after all a normal vampire from a lower ne before. He never imagined that he could one day have the fortune to taste such a finedy.


    He looked in her emerald green eyes and seeing a blush below them a smile formed on his face, his sparkling canines elongated and he embedded them slowly in her jade white neck.


    "Ahh..."


    ir let out a little voice as she could feel needle-like teeth piercing her skin. Her hot body started to slowly turn a little cold because of the blood flowing out of her body.


    However, she felt little to no pain in her body, instead, there was a serene calmness that increased with every sip her master took out of her.


    It was a special property that vampires possessed, they couldpletely dry out their victims and could make them feel they are on seventh heaven, this was so their preys don''t struggle while they enjoyed their meal.


    "You are pretty tasty," Rowen said with a deep voice in her ears, which sent shivers down her spine, her eyes turned heavy and she was losing her consciousness due to heavy blood loss, however, there was a satisfied smile on her face as she was able to make her master happy.


    Her head turned heavy and so did her eyelids, she slowly closed her eyes to go in a deep sleep.


    However, before she couldpletely fall asleep Rowen trusted his giant dickpletely deep down her pussy.


    He was not even a bit bothered by her weak condition, on the opposite hand he was even more excited to ravage a weak bunny, like her.


    "You still have a job to satisfy me, why are you sleeping so early?" Rowen said with a smiled on his face.


    "Agh...!"


    A moan suddenly escaped from her weak body, as she felt Rowen''s giant shaft in her deepest parts, she sluggishly grabbed his shoulder with her hand, trying to circte her inner qi, however, she found out that it was all empty.


    Rowenpletely sucked her dry, with her blood most of her qi was gone, she only had a little bit of Qi left that could only be used for basic functions of her body like her heartbeat and her internal organs.


    "Master...!"


    She let out another weak moan as Rowen again forced his penis in her with a shock.


    Her eyes widened as she raised her chest up to gasp some air from her surrounding, she felt so weak that even taking breaths was a task for her that required her remaining qi toplete.


    Rowen grabbed her listless legs, ced them over his shoulders and started pounding her very fast.


    *Pah* *Pah*


    Rowen kissed her and flushed a Qi and blood replenishing pill in her mouth, he enjoyed her weak and helpless condition till now, however, due to low blood she was little dry down there and even her body was little cold.


    Soon enough hot air started to escape from her mouth and an ecstatic expression appeared on her face.


    Sounds of their thighs hitting each other resounded, she felt all the force in her weak body and soon enough the rest of her body started to heat up under the sexual pleasure that Rowen provided.


    She started to moan loudly as love juices leaked from her vagina. Her face flushed red again with blood. Little tears dropped down from her eyes due to a sudden flush of pleasure in her body.


    Rowen looked at her tears and moved away from her face, he knew that her tears were very poisonous, enough to kill a True Deity.


    As she was of a rare bloodline it was obvious that nature provided her with a defence mechanism to protect herself from enemies higher level than hers.


    Seeing Rowen backing away a little, she quickly wiped out her tears and burned them with her little green mes. She didn''t want her tears to disturb the enjoyment of her master.


    Rowen smiled at her cute action and increased is the pace even more.


    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!"


    Moans resounded in the room and soon enough with a spike of pleasure in her body, ir came, she let out a loud moan and moved her body a little due to stimtion of her inner spots while she was cumming.


    His continuous attack made her orgasm again and again, nonstop, her headpletely went numb due to pleasure and she let her bodypletely in Rowen''s control and only focused on enjoying the moment to the maximum.


    She has a slight fear in her heart every time she has sex with Rowen that this could be herst time, that is why she always stays on the edge and enjoy the moment as much as she could while she still can.


    "Ah...!"


    Rowen released his warm fluid in her womb as she felt it pulsing from her vagina to her womb.


    She moved her spiritual power a little to kill her ovum as she didn''t dare to get pregnant with his kids without his or queens permission. Although she really wanted to raise his child she still resisted her impulse to do so.


    It was also a taboo for concubines or maids getting pregnant before the queen in the Royals, that was also one of the reasons she destroyed her ova.


    Rowenid on the bed beside her, one of his legs still on her body and there was a satisfied smile on his face.


    "You were really good today. You could ask me for any wish you want and I will fulfil it as your reward." He said while kissing her shoulder from behind.


    Rowen understood his mom''s intention when she left both of them alone in the room, she wanted him to treat this afraid soul a little good. And Rowen himself was very happy with her service till now. And seeing her struggle to get his love he could reallyplete one of her wishes.


    That is the reason why he offered her a reward, he knew that she will not go overboard with her wishes and will only ask him things that he could do.


    And he was also genuinely happy with this ve of hers, so this reward was something that he would happily give her.


    ir''s long ears perked up as she heard him, she turned her body quickly like an excited cat and looked him in eyes.


    Rowen could feel the excitement shing out of her eyes.


    "Is the master really happy with me?" She asked while getting close to him, she hugged him her boobs touched his chest and she continued to look in his eyes.


    She was afraid that Rowen was just fooling with her that is why she wanted to confirm if what he said was really the truth before making any wish.


    "Why you don''t believe me?" A crafty smile formed on his face, this girl was really craving for his love and would do anything for it, he could tell just by looking at the excitement in her eyes.


    "Ahh... Master, I don''t... I don''t mean that. You can give me anything you deem me worthy of." She said.

 Chapter 73: Scenic Moment

    Chapter 73: Scenic Moment


    Listening to her Rowen nodded and got up from the bed, he didn''t give her anything because he was nning to do so when he has something good to give her.


    ''Maybe I will check the ring that I got from Garu and give something from it to her.'' He thought.


    Rowen knew what ir really wanted, she wants him to love her, however, she didn''t say it in front of him, and currently, he was also in no mood of loving one moredy other than his mom, maybe he could treat her a little nice.


    "Let''s take a bath, mom should have been waiting for us." Rowen moved his naked body and paced towards the bathroom, he was not ashamed of waking naked in his pce, as even if some servants see him naked he really didn''t care about them.


    He was a monster, after all, he gave very less crap about anything other than the things he wants or maybe his mom too.


    Moving through hallways, some servant girls did see his naked body and quickly cast their gazes down on the ground, like how a pigeon closes its eyes whenever in front of danger.


    They were scared of both offending either Rowen or queen.


    Rowen only kept, girls as his servants, and the majority of his work is done by ir as she was his loyal personal servant, however today as he was busy enjoying herscivious body, these servants were the ones that did all the menial works.


    ir also followed him with a towel covering her body. Although she also didn''t care about anyone, she still considered herself as a property owned by her master and only he could have the right to take a look at her body.


    And as Queen was the one her master loved, she was not hesitant to show her body to her, she was still a proud me elf, after all, she could only reveal her body if her master wants to.


    "Dismiss," ir said with a strict voice to all the servants present there, as most of the work was already done, she would handle the rest of it as she is here now.


    These servents were no longer needed in the king''s courtyard now.


    All of the girls quickly moved out of the courtyard with small steps, so they don''t make too much noise, in case it irritated the King or this demonic servant of his.


    These girls also informed other girls around them or if they were in another room. Soon enough the whole ce became ghost quiet. As it was evening time slight chirping of birds could be heard in the empty hallways made up of wood.


    Orange lighting from the setting sun prated through many of the gaps in the hallways and cast a scenery worth capturing in a painting.


    The naked body of Rowen moved as his chiselled muscles illuminated in the tangerine light.


    When ir looked at this perfect scene her cheeks again started to turn red and she could feel the moisture between her legs, a feeling of butterflies flying flowed in her stomach.


    She increased the pace of her legs and moved near Rowen, his manly and demonic smell, made her face heat up, her lips parted slightly and warm breath circted through her body.


    Her heartbeats rose up many octanes as if it would jump out at any moment.


    Rowen also noticed her from the side of his eye and a smile formed on his face, this scenery and beauty lusting for him were like a dreame true for him.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks, which made the enchanted lovestruck ve of her copse on his body, her white towel that was already trying to escape from her busty body sprang down on the ground.


    Her skin glimmered in the citrus orange colour, with her green hairs and green eyes she emted a fairy.


    "Ah...sorry king!" She said while bowing.


    Rowen licked his lips and moved behind her, he didn''t order to get up so she still was in half bowing position, revealing her vulnerable ass to him.


    Without saying anything, Rowen grabbed her waist and then ced his erected dick on her vagina from behind. His dick was very excited about this perfect moment as it was the most erect as it could be, just wanting to get into her soft andforting body.


    Rowen moved her legs with his and moved towards a pir made of dark brown wood in the courtyard. There was a garden outside the hallway. Lush green nts and a cherry blossom tree which was dropping its pink colour leaves in the golden hour.


    There was also a fountain and pool which has clear water flowing through it. Cool winds were produced because of that fountain and the smell of water and earth made this a heaven on earth.


    ir ced both of her hands on the pir as Rowen grabbed one of her thighs, raising it up he prated his shaft in her vagina.


    She was only standing on one leg as Rowen''s thick shaftpletely entered her deepest parts, making her sensitive spots excited.


    As his dick was too big, every time it entered her body, strong warm sensations ran down her spine and chest making her moan.


    Her love fluids dripped from her vagina andnded on the soft designer carpet down below making all the colours on it many shades darker.


    While looking at the scenery in front of him, Rowen enjoyed the most beautiful experience of his life.


    "Do you like it," Rowen said as he pushed his shaft down her body again. Making her eyes go wide and her breath to stop for a little while.


    The pleasure that her body was going through right now, was too much for her to evenprehend what her master was saying.


    The only answer that escaped out of her mouth was some saliva and many moans.


    "Ah..! Ah...!"


    She began to moan even louder as Rowen increased his pace on him. Sweat glistened on her body her eyes werepletely rolled up and shepletely gave up on everything that was going through her mind and enjoyed the moment.


    Sweat also dripped from Rowen''s body as grunts escaped from his mouth with his every thrust. The drops of sweat trickled down from his nose andnded on the back of her asscrack sending shivers to her body.


    "Wow, I should do this more often," Rowen said while gasping as he increased his pace on her.


    This sexual session has a different euphoric charm to it. He was considering to do much more scenic outdoor sessions like this. It gave him a calm mind and a natural feeling.


    His demonic instincts were also suppressible in this environment, which lead him an enlightened sense of pleasure.


    "Ahh...!"


    Rowen let out a loud moan as he released his warm semen in her womb.


    Feeling his seed in her body, ir''s body also jerked and she orgasmed while her body shook in pleasure. She slumped down on the groundpletely lost in pleasure with a silly smile on her face.


    Her chest heaved up and down as sweat glistened her whole body.


    Rowen looked at her and also moved a little back, he was also feeling pleasure running down in his legs and mind, making him a bit blurry, however, grabbing the wall behind him he positioned his body and then moved towards his mom with a satisfied smile.


    "You were very good today, nowe and take a bath." He said as his body disappeared.


    After reaching the bathroom he could see that Lilias was not their meaning that she was already gone from here, after waiting for some time, she may have even witnessed them having sex in the hallway and would have decided to leave them alone.


    Rowen was also exhausted and seeing the empty pool filled with warm water, he satisfyinglyid in it, loosening all his muscles.


    "Ah..."


    A euphoric moan leaked out of his mouth just as heid in the pool.


    The pool was not much deep, one couldy in the warm water and could still keep his head out easily rxing on the cushion-like edges of the pool.


    He even saw some vine ced on the sofa just beside the pool, he grabbed the vine gourd with his spiritual power and slowly savoured the bitter taste of it.


    Soon enough due to excessivefort, his vision started to turn blurry and he felt drowsiness hitting him.


    He ced the vine gourd in his space ring andfortably closed his eyes in a warm pool while cing his head against the soft semicircr edge of the pool.


    At the same time, ir also entered the bathroom and seeing him sleepingfortably, left the ce and went to the servant quarters to bath there instead.


    Disturbing his peace was not one of the things she was fond of doing.


    After half an hour Rowen opened his eyes, feelingpletely refreshed, he got out of the pool and after drying his body a little, he ced some clothes on his body and then disappeared from the ce.


    Soon enough he appeared again in his bedroom, as it was already night timemps were lit in his room and a scrumptious meal was ced on the table beside his bed. Lilias was alsoying on the bed while ir was nowhere to be seen.


    "Missing your pretty ve?" Lilias said with a sly smile on her face.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. "Did mom made this food?" He asked.


    Lilias heard him and a blush formed on her face. "No, do you want to eat food made by me?" She asked.


    "I would love to."


    Rowen moved towards the food and sitting on a chair started enjoying the food.


    "She has gone to do some chores, lets take a look at what you gained at the tomb." She said.


    Rowen looked at her and then took the ring out of his finger and flicked it towards Lilias.


    Catching the Ring, Lilias smiled. "You know you should not share your spatial ring with anyone, it''s an unspoken rule of this world." She said.


    "Give me your ring," Rowen said and then drank thest bit of soup remaining on his te.

 Chapter 74: Mental Mark

    Chapter 74: Mental Mark


    Lilias blushed after listening to him, she averted her gaze from him and silently removed her spatial ring from her finger and flicked it towards Rowen.


    She was doing something that she has told Rowen to avoid doing. However, she can''t ever deny his wishes.


    Rowen grabbed the ring in his hand and then yed with it in his hand, standing up from his seat he moved towards the bed and sat in front of Lilias.


    He tried to look into her eyes, however, she avoided his gaze like how repulsive mas avoid each other. He could see an embarrassed blush on her face. And a smile formed on his lips.


    He was teasing his mom, he knew that she would never say no to him no matter what.


    "You know you should not share your spatial ring with anyone, it''s an unspoken rule of this world," Rowen said with a sarcastic voice.


    Lilias finally looked at him, seeing how he was teasing her, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and cast an annoyed gaze at him. "Hmph! So now my little boy has learned how to tease her mom?" She said while narrowing her eyes a little.


    Listening to her Rowen smiled and then gave her ring back to her again. "Ok, I will not tease you again. Instead, I will tease ir from now on." He said with a sly smile on his face, he truly loved seeing his mom getting all frustrated.


    It was their way of having fun, both of them knew that they loved each other and these little pranks would not hurt anything.


    She narrowed her eyes even more till nothing could be seen of her big eyes. She threw Rowen''s ring back at him in anger and moved back a little.


    "Why are you angry? Now I will not tease you anymore. Isn''t that what you wanted." He said while hisughter almost broke out.


    "Hmph!" She was still annoyed with him like a little girl. She wanted him to tease her, however, she waspletely confused now as to how to react that is why the more Rowen spoke the more annoyed she got.


    Her nature was always like this, she got both happy and annoyed very fast and as she could not say anything to Rowen, she would get angry at other people around her.


    Fortunately, no one was around her this time to endure her wrath. Even ir was gone to do some chores and as for the other servants they were already chased out by irst time.


    As she turned silent Rowen had nothing to say to tease her anymore so he smiled and took out the Garu''s ring from his spatial ring. "Now, stop and let''s look at what loot did we got from that feminine guy." He said as he really didn''t want to continue this awkward interaction between them.


    "Hmm... This time I am letting you off the hook, don''t ever tease me again... I mean you can tease me however never choose other girls over me again." She said and then moved towards him waiting for him to take the items out of the ring.


    There was an excited expression on her face.


    Seeing her mood swings Rowen was surprised. ''How can one person change so fast.''


    He wanted to say something again to tease her, however, he stopped himself as he really wanted to check what he got from the tomb.


    He already has his hands on the Electric Trident that Aurora used against Garu, it was a Martial Realm treasure.


    Then his blood coloured flute that could kill a person while he still smiles like a crazy fool. Andst but not least he also got the ze me dagger that could control anything in the fifty-meter radius once used and can be used to kill someone of one realm higher than the user.


    However, that dagger needed strong poisons that could be used in death formations to activate and he has very little supply of that kind of poison.


    He was hoping to get much more poison from Garu''s ring so he could use that dagger without ever worrying about running out of its fuel.


    Finally, as Garu''s cultivation waspletely sealed and as he was in a different dimension it was quite easy for him to remove the mental mark from his ring.


    A mental mark is something that a martial artist ce on a ring to prevent someone from opening his ring, and if someone stronger manages to remove the mental mark it also sends a message to the owner that the ring is opened.


    It was a connection set up between the Owner and the Ring through his cultivation realm. Only someone of higher cultivation realm could break through the mental mark forcefully.


    However, if the owner of the ring dies or get crippled the mental message also gets removed as it is connected to one''s cultivation.


    And as Garu''s cultivation was already sealed and he was technically in another universe it was very easy for Rowen to break the mental mark from Garu''s spatial ring.


    After releasing a bit of his Qi in the ring, Rowen easily got excess to it, he even imprinted his own mental mark on Garu''s ring.


    He moved the ring along his hand and finally wore the Ring in his index finger of his Right hand. As spatial rings were made by cultivators, they have the special property of adjusting their size ording to the finger of the owner.


    The Ring got perfectly fit in his finger.


    "I hope this has something of value in it or all of our expectations will go down the drain. And I don''t think our journey to the tomb will be worth it if nothing of value came out of this ring." Lilias said with expectation shing in her ck eyes.


    "Don''t worry, we still got the ze me dagger, a spirit saint monster the Flute and trident from this expedition, so we still got something out of this whole ordeal," Rowen replied, he was already content with what he has got during this expedition.


    "Yeah, you have even got two new bitches from this expedition, you would definitely be happy," Lilias said as she was still annoyed by his previous teasing.


    Listening to her Rowen smiled and then kissed her on the lips. "Are you happy now, I will not tease you again... I mean I will do it in moderation." He said.


    Finally, a smile broke out on the face and she startedughing. "I was just teasing you." Liliasughed as she has finally got this sly son of hers.


    However, Rowen already knew about this and he let her do so on purpose. So she could feel a victory against him.


    He transferred his spiritual energy in the Ring and took a look in it.


    Lilias on the other side also became serious and stoppedughing.


    A green sh appeared in the room and ir also materialised at the correct timing, she looked that Rowen was looking at the ring he got from the Garu, she silently stood at her ce without moving, her hands crossed on the front of her waist.


    Her leafy eyes started at the ring in excitement and she also wanted to know what wille out of the spatial ring of someone so powerful.


    Inside the Ring, Rowen could see a few clothes, spiritual water and only three things besides them.


    One was a sword and other was a ss pitcher with a transparent red coloured liquid filled in it and the final thing was a red coloured badge.


    Rowen let out a disappointed sigh after seeing so little things in the ring, he was really hoping to get a load of treasure in the ring of someone so powerful.


    ''Looks like that Garu guy destroyed all the treasures below martial ream, or maybe the tomb only contained treasures at or above the martial realm.'' Rowen thought and then took out the items from the ring.


    First Rowen took out the Sword with the Green hilt, he could tell that it was a Martial Grade treasure and one with a fire affinity just by transferring some of his Qi in it.


    "This should be a perfect treasure for ir." He looked at his side and seeing her staring silently at them he threw the sword towards her.


    "Practice with it, I am sure you will get much more powerful after using this sword. This sword has fire affinity and can nourish your element and help you breakthrough easily through the next realms" He said.


    ir caught the sword in her hand and then she kneeled down on the floor. "This one does not deserve this treasure, I am just a mere servant." She said.


    She really was not hoping to get anything from her master when he opened the ring, however seeing him giving her such a powerful treasure she was genuinely happy.


    However, she didn''t dare to ept this kind of treasure for him, she knew her position that she is only a servant in his eyes and It would not be ok for her to ept such valuable item.


    She was already happy with him thinking about giving her a gift, she doesn''t really need this anymore.

 Chapter 75: Five Years

    Chapter 75: Five Years


    Rowen looked at her and said. "This is your gift."


    As he previously asked her about what she wanted as a wish, she said she would have anything that Rowen gave her and this is the gift that Rowen wanted to give her.


    This sword would be perfect for her, her fire affinity will perfectly suit the sword''s fire affinity, as she was a me elf she could really be powerful quickly if she used treasures like these.


    "You have to be powerful quickly or I will have no choice but to scrap you," Rowen said, he really didn''t mean that he just wanted her to focus more on her cultivation as she was now the weakest one in their group, currently only at Spirit Maniption Realm.


    Even Rowen has broken through Spirit Synchronization realm and once he was less powerful than her.


    Listening to him a shiver ran down her spine, she gulped her saliva and tightly gripped the fiery sword.


    This was the thing she was most afraid of, she never really wanted to be left behind by her master as a scrap. She wanted to be with him and help him during all the voyages through cultivation world.


    She could even endure death or being a cripple, however, she can''t imagine herself away from him. Even her soul would not be able to rest if he left her.


    Rowen''s special aura has prated deep in her soul and slowly but surely she haspletely fallen in love with him.


    She stood up from her ce and tightly gripped the sword in her hand she bowed down in front of him and said.


    "Master you can take this sword back, this lowly one has another request to make." She said with her head bowed down. It looked like she wanted to say something serious.


    Lilias could sense the fluctuations in her aura as she was a Spirit Saint now and she strained her back to listen to what she was going to say next.


    Rowen looked at her mom and seeing her getting serious, he also looked at ir with the full focus he also wants to know what she wanted to say that even his mom got interested.


    "Ok, tell me what do you really want? If I can do it then I will." Rowen said. He really was gonna give her anything she asked for, as he felt that ir really deserved some award for her loyalty.


    ir raised up her head and her green eyes stared directly in Rowen''s eyes, there were some tears in them.


    "Master can you just give me five years, I want to travel alone and get powerful. I will be back after five years and I promise you will be not disappointed." She said and then a streak of tear left her right eye.


    She has decided to get away from Rowen for a few years so she could focus on her training and get enough power to be a presentable servant for him.


    Lilias narrowed down her eyes as she heard her words, she was confused and there were many questions she wanted to ask.


    She wanted to know why ir wanted to stay away from Rowen when he could help her get strong faster and there was even hellish dimension where she could get death Qi and nourish her demonic body.


    However, Lilias kept her curiosity to herself as she looked at Rowen, she knew Rowen will ask all the question that was going through her head.


    Rowen also listened to ir and raised his brows. "Why? You could get more powerful in my hellish dimension and even more quickly." He said, after all, his hellish dimension is like a heaven for demonic creatures like Bliar although, they haven''t gone much farther in the dimension however it could be said that it would be more beneficial for her to stay with him then to go alone.


    "Master, I have reached a bottleneck, for the past few days I have been trying to break through from it, however, I am unable to do so, I think it is because of my special bloodline."


    "It needs flesh and blood of humans and non-demonic creatures to advance and I think a sense of danger is also necessary for a me elf to progress as they are born once in tens of thousands of years death and danger always lurked around them."


    "However, If I stay with the master in the hellish dimension this danger and fear are significantly reduced as Queen and all of the master''s powerful demons can save me in case a danger appeared."


    She said and then let out a long breath, her throat hurt saying these hurtful words, she can''t imagine herself to stay away from him for even a day, however now she had to do it for few years in order to be worthy of him.


    She clenched her fist tightly as she controlled her tears from falling down her eyes.


    Rowen listened to her and fell into deep thought, he was not serious when he previously told her that he would scrap her if she didn''t be powerful.


    He didn''t expect her to get this serious over this matter, he looked at his mom and she only nodded at him. Apparently, she wanted to let ir go on her own in the dangerous wilderness, where one needed to be at least a spirit saint in order to survive.


    After a few minutes of silence, Rowen stood up from the bed and nodded at her.


    "As I have said previously, I will fulfil your wish as long as I could. So you can go, however, you only have five years to be as powerful as you could and secondly, you have to stay alive, remember you can''t die without my permission." He said.


    From the side, Lilias came and hugged ir tightly and then kissed her on her forehead like how a mother treats her daughter.


    In these past few days, she hase to like this little elf, she even saw her as a daughter inw. Lilias knew how much ir loved her son and she is the only one that could understand the pain ir is going through right now.


    As Lilias, herself was deeply in love with her son and she can''t imagine parting with him for a few days furthermore five years.


    She could tell how hard these five years will gonna go for her to pass, and she could even die in the process.


    Feeling her warm hug ir rxed a little and then a rush of emotion surged in her body, tears started to fall from her eyes, however, she evaporated them before they could touch Lilias.


    She felt motherly loveing from the Queen and she also hugged Lilias tightly with her both hands. "Mom..." She said while sobbing.


    Just as Lilias heard the word ''mom'' from her mouth, a shock ran through her body and images of Rowen saying her mom the first time appeared in her mind.


    It was one of the happiest days of her life and currently, she was feeling something like that however she was sad instead of being happy. Her eyes also got wet and then she looked at Rowen and sent a mental message to him.


    As she is a spirit saint she could send a mental message to him. "Help her a little."


    Rowen also looked at her and then nodded. He summoned his death worm and said. "Take him with you, he would help you survive till you reach the spirit saint ream, or you will die just as you step in the wilderness."


    Lilias smiled as she heard Rowen and then moved away from ir''s embrace.


    ir bowed down listening to Rowen. "No need mas..."


    "Shut up! I want no discussion on this topic again. This is mymand. And also keep that sword with you." He said as he really didn''t want any discussion on this topic any more.


    He was somehow feeling low after he heard ir''s words, although he was not in love with her, however, he felt bad thinking about her leaving him and there was a little bit of fear in his heart too as he didn''t want her to die.


    ir raised up her body and then nodded at him she then looked at Lilias and then said. "Queen sorry for my previous rudeness, I hope you could forgive this lowly one." She was obviously talking about how she called her mom.


    Only Rowen had the right to call her mom and for a ve like her to do such a thing was a punishable offence.


    Lilias smiled at her and then moved towards her, she ced one of her hand in her cheek. "You are my daughter from now on." She said and then took out one of the rings from her finger.


    The ring was made up of spiritual silver and there was a red colour ruby on the top of it.


    "This is our family heirloom given to daughters of our family and as you are now my daughter, you keep this and promise me you will keep this safe." She said.

 Chapter 76: You Can Go

    Chapter 76: You Can Go


    Rowen backed up a little and then nodded at ir. "You can go now. And remember that you have to find me back in five years no matter how powerful or weak you are. Only I can decide whether to keep you as a ve or not after that. Don''t dare to make assumptions on your own." He said.


    Although he preferred that she stayed with him, however, Rowen knew that with him, the potential of her rare bloodline would bepletely wasted.


    He would want a powerful ally if he could, rather than a weak one.


    Although he liked this servant of his, he was not in love with her so making her facing some danger to elevate her potential was the right thing to do.


    If it was his mom that said all this, then he would have never given her permission to go and face dangers alone, as she was the only person he truly loved.


    However, one thing that amused him was how Lilias made ir her daughter.


    He knows his mom and she would never randomly make someone her daughter. Especially a ve that uses to work for them. "Mom, you two seem very close, I never knew that you liked her that much." He said while looking at Lilias.


    Listening to him she turned around and then a smile rose on her face. "I think she is as much in love with you as much I am. And if someone loves my son as much as me, it natural I like that person." She said.


    As ir was as desperate for Rowen''s love as she herself is, she could understand and rte to her, she knows how she felt and could even tell what was going on in her mind.


    "What if I don''t like her?" Rowen asked and a smile formed on his face, he was truly interested in what her reply would be.


    "Tell me if I hate her, then what? Would you still like her as much as you do now?" He said again.


    Lilias took in a quick but deep breath, straightened her neck and nodded at Rowen, she already knew about this answer, there was no doubt in her mind. If her beloved son hated someone then she would hate that person.


    "Then I will kill her." She said in front of Bliar, there was not even a bit of hesitation in her voice. And ir also understood her as if her master ordered her to kill Lilias she would do so without blinking an eye.


    For both of them, Rowen was on top priority, his likings were theirs and his disliking was theirs. His orders were like Heavenlymands for them.


    "Even if it is your daughter?"


    "Yes Even if it''s my daughter or my mom, I would kill anyone for you." She said with a firm nod.


    Seeing her stance Rowenughed and then kissed Lilias, he was happy with her answer. For him, a lower realm demon to make these fairies fall for him at this level was truly a proud aplishment.


    If not for him finding the nameless Demonic Technique, he would still be rotting in that hell of a lower domain. And would never have imaginedying his hand on top-ss beauties like these.


    Thinking this made him even more grateful for the demonic technique he clenched his fist in determination. ''I have to achieve true demonic dao only then I could give this technique the gratitude it''s truly worth.'' He thought and then looked at both thedies.


    He nodded at ir, Indicating her that she could leave now.


    ir also bowed for thest time and then disappeared from the room with a sh of green me, with her she also took both the fiery sword and Rowen''s death worm.


    Rowen really didn''t need his death worm that much now as now both his mom and the cyclops are at Spirit Saint realm. So it was only right for him to help ir a little out so she doesn''t die just as she enters the wilderness.


    He himself was also nning to leave the continent as quickly as he could. Due to this tour he has done at the tomb, he came to know that the world is vast and there could be much higher realm worlds than this, it could just be the tip of an Iceberg.


    Lilias seeing ir disappear got a bit sad and silently sat on the bed. And circted some spiritual Qi to calm her emotions down. "She truly is in love with you." She said to Rowen who also came and sat on the bed.


    He was not as affected as Lilias however he still felt a little bad after ir disappeared from the room, there was a chance that they could never meet again.


    This thought of them never meeting again made him afraid a little bit. However, he soon got over this bad feeling by circting his demonic Qi.


    For him, his mission to achieve the Demonic Dao was the truly important thing and if he misses out on some things during this journey then he waspletely ok with it as he knew that to get something great one has to sacrifice many things.


    "I know that she is in love with me, however, I only love you and only you. She is just a ve for me." Rowen said as he moved towards Lilias and kissed her on lips.


    Listening to him a happy smile formed on her face. "You truly love me or are you just saying so in front of me. To make me happy?"


    "Why would I make you happy if I don''t love you?" He truly would not give a crap about making someone happy that he was not in love with. He would even kill the person if he or she even annoyed him a little. That was his true nature, purely demonic and evil.


    Lilias also nodded at him, she agreed with every word of her son.


    Rowen then took out the second item from Garu''s ring, it was the red coloured badge that he has seen earlier. Rowen looked at the badge in his hand.


    It was made up of red jade-like material with spiritual gold outlining the whole badge, there were even some words written on the batch in golden calligraphy.


    "The Great Rubloa Sect. Elder pass. Garu Stonebone."


    It was just an identifying badge that was given to Garu.


    Lilias looked at the batch and disappointment shed in her eyes. "This kind of badge is given by some sects so elders could gain favours out of sect by people connected with the sect by showing this badge. However, I don''t think this would be of any use to us."


    "Because most of the elders of these sects should be well known and many people could identify them, so if we show this badge to someone that knows Garu then we could be in deep trouble." She said.


    It would be really troublesome for them if someone finds this badge on them as they are not powerful enough to fight a sect like great Rubloa sect, using this badge will only expose them and then it would be impossible for them to escape from such powerful people.


    Even the Elders of the sect were this powerful so one could tell how powerful sect leader and other deacons would be.


    They could even wipe out the whole continent on their own.


    If not for Rowen capturing Garu, then even he would have wiped out all the life in hundreds of kilometres of the kingdom of Detus around the tomb site.


    Rowen sighed and then ced the badge in his ring as he really could not risk exposing himself to such a great sect.


    He then took out thest thing that was in Garu''s ring other than his clothes. It was a pitcher filled with a semi-transparent red coloured liquid in it.


    There was nothing written on the pitcher about the liquid inside it and he has never seen something like this ever before.


    "What do you think it is?" Rowen asked Lilias as she was more knowledgeable than him, she has already scoured all the books in the continental library of Rubloa and she was a massive book worm.


    "Let me have a look." She said and then took the pitcher from his hand. Even she could not tell what was in the jar just by looking at it.


    She took the pitcher in her hands and then examined it, after some time she opened the lid and smelled the liquid inside.


    A burning sensation ran down her sinuses and the air that she inhaled started devouring all the Qi inside her. She quickly ced the white coloured lid over the pitcher again and took a purple coloured pill out of her space ring and engulfed it.


    Only then the burning sensation in her body subsided.


    "It''s a poison, even more, deadlier than death wasp poison that I have." She said with excitement shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 77: Worked

    Chapter 77: Worked


    "However, I am not sure if this will be able to activate the ze me dagger. If it did then we would have a hundred more drops of the poison, so we could use that dagger for a hundred more times." Lilias said.


    She was excited to find out if this poison will work on the ze me Dagger, and if it did then they could use it more generously.


    "There is only one way to find out," Rowen said and then took the ze me Dagger out of his spatial ring.


    This could be the only thing that they got from Garu''s ring which is useful if this poison didn''t work out then he could say that the feminine guy was useless after all.


    Maybe except, he is a good cultivation source for Rowen and in the future Rowen maybe sessful in taming that guy and making him his demonic servant, a powerful one.


    "Give me the dagger, Let me test it first, this is a very powerful poison and with my cultivation realm I could hardly suppress it, I don''t think you will be able to suppress this poison," Lilias said as she moved one of her hand towards Rowen.


    Rowen thought for a little and then gave the dagger to his mom.


    If she is saying that he will not be able to endure the poison then he really would not be. As he knew that his mom would never underestimate him.


    "This poison is too effective,st time I opened the Lid and smelled it a little and it was enough for my Qi to start depleting and I am a spirit saint. This poison could also be used to kill someone a level higher than me."


    "So even if it didn''t work on the dagger we could still use it in some other ways." She said while she took out another purple coloured pill from her spatial ring.


    This was the antivenom pill that she took just now to subside the effects of poisonous vapours on her body.


    She ced the pill in her mouth and explosion of bitter spices and medicinal fragrance flushed her mouth. She quickly engulfed the pill as she hated the taste of that pill.


    cing her right hand over the white coloured lid, first, she blocked her facial orifices with her Qi so that vapoursing out of the mini jar would not affect her like it previously did.


    Opening the jar, she ced the shining cold dagger under the jar and tilted it just enough so a drop of red coloured semi-transparent poison could drop on it.


    Just as the poison touched the cold surface of the golden dagger, it got quickly absorbed and heat started to radiate from the knife.


    She quickly ced the lid on the pitcher again and then ced it on the table beside the bed gently. She then flicked the dagger-like she did thest time and soon enough the dagger flew in the air and then with a swish entered her be.


    "Ugh...! This is amazing, we could use this poison instead of the Death wasp poison!"


    The heightened senses that she experienced previously in the tomb, encapsted her body again, she felt like she was one with the world surrounding her, every nook and canny in the fifty-meter radius of her waspletely under her control.


    "I could control everything under fifty meter of the radius."


    She could feel the rhythmic heartbeat of her beloved son and so could she hear her own.


    "Try doing something," Rowen said.


    She looked around her as she wanted to test her power on something. Her eyesnded on the bowls ced on the table from which Rowen ate his food. And she thought of making the bowl fly.


    It was like her limbs, she could control the bowl very swiftly and easily. The bowl flew up in the air and then againnded on the table.


    Although she could use her Qi to control objects around her, it, however, it used her power to do so and the control was also not as good as this. She could even control the Qi in Rowen''s body like her own.


    No one level above her could ever defeat her, till she has this dagger activated. It was impossible for anyone to evene in a fifty-meter radius of her and then leave alive. That is how powerful this treasure was.


    Rowen looked at the flying bowl and then a smile formed on his face, he was really happy with this oue, at least he found something useful in that crap of a ring.


    Although it didn''t look like he could use that dagger just now, as he was sure that the vapoursing out of the poison was enough to cripple him even if he tried to block his nose and mouth with his Qi.


    He could, however, use the Death Wasp poison instead. Although it was less in quantity, he had to do with it for the time being, until he gets a little more powerful.


    "How long, do you think you could use it for?" Rowen asked.


    Lilias listened to him and focused her attention on little dagger-like aura in her be and she could feel the power decreasing in the dagger slowly but surely.


    "I think I could use it for at least one hour before the Dagger runs out of power, then we will need to refill it with more poison." She said and then took the dagger out of her be and flicked it towards Rowen.


    He grabbed the ze me dagger and kept it in his ring.


    "Hmm..." Rowen nodded and then stood up from his bed, he was in no mood of testing the dagger right now as he didn''t want his supplies to end just now.


    "Ok, prepare, we are also leaving this ce. Just like ir we also need to get out of this hellhole and experience the vastness of the world, we can''t be cking or one day we will find out that my ve is morepetent than us." He said and turned around.


    It was already midnight and he was nning to move out of this ce.


    "In the middle of the night?" Lilias said. She wanted to rx a bit more as she has juste back from the tomb and maybe spend some more time with his son alone.


    "Any problem?" Rowen asked while raising one of his brows.


    It was no big deal for the martial artist like them to advance in the middle of the night. And as both of them were rtively high level, the martial artist didn''t need much time to get refreshed.


    He has already spent some quality rxed time aftering here and it was enough for him to continue on his journey again.


    He wants to experience more powerful ces. However, he also was not against resting, if Lilias looked reluctant about leaving then maybe he could spend some more time with her.


    He stopped and looked at her with a curious gaze he wanted to know her stance.


    Lilias, on the other hand, was nowhere nearly as excited as him on going out again this soon, she wanted to have much more fun with her son.


    She was expecting to have a great time with Rowen tonight, however, he spoiled all her mood after saying those words.


    She raised her eyes and looked at him and seeing him gazing at her she was caught off guard. She didn''t expect him to wait for her answer, she gulped her saliva seeing his serious expression.


    "What about the kingdom, what will happen to it after you leave?" She asked.


    "This kingdom is already half-dead and the rest of them will die sooner orter and I don''t care about them, it doesn''t matter if this kingdom lives or dies." He said.


    Although he has already called back his werewolf after learning the lesson from the tomb tour that he has to be low key, he still didn''t care about this kingdom or the people of this kingdom.


    For all, he cares it''s better if those low life''s end their own worthless lives.


    She nodded at him and then quietly vanished from the bed, she disappeared in the hellish dimension, which means that she was ready to get out of this kingdom.


    She was saying all the things before to have some fun time with Rowen however seeing his serious expression she disappeared with a disappointed look on her face.


    Rowen let out a sigh and then summoned her again, "Ok we will leave this ce tomorrow." He said.


    He also was in favour of resting a bit more and seeing how she reacted, he decided to spend one more night with her before going out.


    "Really?" Lilias said as her eyes sparkled with excitement, she hugged Rowen and then kissed him on the lips.


    Her robe slipped down from her shoulder and revealed her jade white skin, as she grabbed Rowen''s neck and kissed his lips desperately.

 Chapter 78: Favourite?

    Chapter 78: Favourite?


    After having a good love session with his mom, Rowenid down on the bed, sweat glistening his whole body, he looked at Lilias on the side, her naked body like a treat to his eyes.


    He brushed his finger across her navel and then moved it up to her nipple, slightly pinching them.


    "Ah.!"


    She let out a pleasurable moan, as hormones from her previous session were still rushing under her skin making it very sensitive.


    "Are you happy now?" He asked with a smile on his face, he could see that she had a satisfied expression on her face.


    Lilias turned her head a little towards him and then looked him in the eyes. Her cheeks raised in a smile and her hand started slowly and gently rubbing his still hard and thick penis.


    "I am, however, it doesn''t mean you can now ignore me for a few days, I need to spend time with you daily." She said as she moved her body up and then moved her mouth towards his dick.


    She could smell a slight mixture of his sweat and the manly scent from his lower region, which made her blush. She moved her lips and encased the top part of his shaft in her mouth.


    Her warm breath hitting his sensitive penis gave him excited shivers and he let out a pleased moan while slightly raising his waist.


    "Ahh... This is amazing. Mom, you are very good at pleasing me, that is why you are my favourite." He said and let out a rxed warm breath.


    Lilias suddenly raised her brows as she was about to lick his penis with her tongue she stopped and then raised her face and looked at Rowen.


    Her eyes narrowed down as she ced one of her hand on her waist. "One of your favourites, out of all your whores?" She asked.


    "Ahh..." Rowen let out a defeated sigh, he just can''t get even with this childish mom of his.


    "Tell me, I am one of your favourites out of how many? And I am your favourite what?" She said again as her face turned red and sheid on his chest and rolled her finger below his shoulders in a seductive manner.


    "Am I your favourite whore?" She asked again in a deep and seductive tone. Rowen knew that she was teasing him, leaving him just when he was enjoying her blowjob.


    He stayed silent for a minute, making their conversation awkward and then he remembered something from the back of his mind.


    ''Aurora, I havepletely forgotten about that cute senior Aurora after I came here.''


    A smile formed on his face, and then he kissed his mom on her lips. "You are my favourite person." He said.


    Listening to him she blushed and then kissed him again on his lips, she was very happy with his answer. "You have buttered your tongue quite well." She said.


    "Let me finish what I started." She moved towards his dick again to give him a blowjob, however, Rowen stopped her before she made it to his dick.


    "Wait, let''s first meet senior sister Aurora." He said and then ced his hand over her shoulder to stop her from proceeding.


    Lilias at first became a little annoyed however soon a smile formed on her face and then she moved her body beside him andid on her stomach.


    "So my boy is gonna y with his new toy. Can I y as well?" A yful smile sprinkled on her face as she rolled her body and then stood up from the bed.


    She summoned a white coloured rope from her spatial ring and then said. "Let''s have a little chat with this senior sister of yours." She was also excited to break down this new girl that Rowen has captured.


    She has previously seen Aurora at the continental library as she was the caretaker of the Library and Lilias was a huge fan of hers, however, as Aurora was a true deity she never gave any attention to Lilias.


    "That girl has quite a bit of arrogance around her when we first met, she was a noble virgindy, who looked down on the likes of me who have given their bodies to a man."


    "Let me see, how she and her virginity is doing these days. You know I use to be a big admirer of her, I used to think that one day I will be able to achieve her status."


    "However, it turned out only virgins can be as pure as her."


    A glint of arrogance shown in Lilias''s eyes, as she was the one more powerful now and now it''s her turn to look down on that bitch and make her taste a little bit of pleasure.


    Rowen looked at his mom and aughed.


    "What noble virgindy? She was going to sell her body to that feminine guy in exchange for getting out of this continent."


    "She is nothing more but an expensive prostitute, who masks her slutty desires with her virgin identity." Rowen mocked Aurora.


    Liliasughed listening to him. "Let me bring that bitch out then we can have a good chat with her," She said and then disappeared from the room.


    She went to the hellish dimension to bring Aurora in front of Rowen as ir imprisoned her at the mansion she made in the hellish dimension.


    In the prison, there were also pink-haired Ia and Rowen''s sister Soleil and they were well taken care of, as ir ordered rest of the ves to make these three presentable enough for Rowen.


    Although their cultivation was sealed they were still fed well with spiritual demonic meat.


    Lilias appeared outside the prisonpletely naked and seeing Aurora, who was currently eating some fruits a smile formed on her face.


    The prison was very big with threepartments were three beds were ced. Lilias could even expand this prison as much as she wanted in case Rowen ever captured other girls. Which she was sure of that he will.


    A wolf girl was standing there keeping eye on the three of them and she also took care of three of them.


    Just as the wolf girl noticed Lilias suddenly appearing in front of her, she got started and then quickly kneeled on the floor.


    "My Queen." She said and then backed up.


    "Open the door."


    The wolf girl quickly unlocked the door and opened it, she was even shivering in nervousness and her heart was beating very fast.


    Everyone in the castle knew how moody the Queen was. If she didn''t like anyone she would simply kill him or her without any second thoughts.


    After opening the door the wolf girl backed up leaving space for Lilias to enter.


    All three of the girls also noticed her and seeing her naked body a shameful expression appeared on their face.


    Soleil saw her and stood up from her ce, she quickly ran towards her and then kneeled in her legs.


    "Queen, please forgive me, I will do anything Rowen ask, I am ready to marry him, please return my cultivation and let me leave this ce, please." She said and then looked at Lilias with a face full of tears.


    "If you want to do anything Rowen asks then you should quietly stay here and shut your slutty mouth up, as he is asking for it. You are just a sex ve from now on and the sole purpose of your life is to please my son whenever he wants."


    "And what did you say just now, you are ready to marry him? Ha... You don''t deserve to marry my son, you are nothing more but an item for him to relive his stress on." Lilias said and then kicked her aside.


    She then cast her gaze at Aurora, who was sitting on the bed and looking at her, and there was a fruit bowl in front of her.


    Aurora stood up as she looked at the Queen of Ellesmere, she remembered that she has seen her before, however, she can''t pinpoint where, however, suddenly it clicked in her mind and she remembered her as thedy that usually showed up in the continental library.


    "Junior sister do you remember me, I was the caretaker at continental Library," Aurora said as a glimmer of hope sparkled in her eyes.


    "I know that your son has be a demonic being, however, you don''t have to fall for his demonic charm, you have to wake up and identify the human that is still dormant inside you."


    "For our previous times and as I was your senior before, you have to help me escape from this ce and I promise you that I will remove the demon inside your son."


    The more she talked the more confidence she got and the more close she came to Lilias''s naked body.


    Ia, on the other hand, was eating her spiritual meat waiting for a good show to start. Although she has suffered under the hands of Rowen before she was aid back girl in all honesty.


    She epted her fate quickly as she knew that there is no way they could escape from this hellish ce, the only thing she could do is to take this positively.


    She enjoyed when Rowen ravaged her and the feeling she got, she wanted more of it.

 Chapter 79: Kneel.

    Chapter 79: Kneel.


    "Senior sister Aurora, you were the one I admired the most as a person, your righteous nature. I always wanted to be a person like you." Lilias said with a smirk on her face.


    Aurora saw her smile and understood that Lilias is not here to help her, she was here to humiliate her instead.


    She remembered that previously when she was working as the warden of Continental library, she used to ignore and despise this exuberantdy.


    She even remembered that when Lilias came to her asking questions about something she always made her wait for a long time outside her cab and finally closed the library without giving her answers.


    Thinking about all those incidents regret pierced her skin, her chest heaved up and down in pain and tears appeared in her brown eyes.


    She sat on her knees in front of Lilias and joined both of her hands. "Junior sister, please forgive my previous actions, I know I have mistakenly hurt you in my arrogance. However, I regret every action taken by me now."


    "Please let me out of this ce, I don''t wanna stay here anymore I want to meet my little sister and my family," Aurora said as streams of tears flowed down like a river from her eyes.


    Soleil also started crying loudly, begging for Queen to release her as well. "Big mother, I am just like your daughter. Please have mercy on me and let me leave this ce." Soleil said.


    Ia on the other side took a huge piece of juicy meat in her mouth, and a bust of vours filled her heart. There was a smile on her face, although much less outgoing, she was one of the smartest in the group.


    ''These bitches, can''t they tell that this demondy has no intention of letting them go. And if they annoyed her it will only cause more trouble for them.'' She thought as she licked the spoon, savouring the remaining juice on it.


    Lilias also noticed the calm demeanour of the pink-haired girl and a smile formed on her face.


    She pointed at her and then said. "You,e here and kneel in front of me, right now."


    Ia listening to her quickly stood up from her ce and kneeled in front of Lilias. "Forgive my ignorancedy. Please punish my imprudence." She said and then stood up again, she raised her pink colour skirt a little and bowed in courtesy again.


    Lilias looked at her and her calm demeanour and then nodded. "From now on you will be cleaning this whole mansion daily and also you will be making food for all of us three times a day." She then looked at the wolf girl nearby and then said.


    "Take her out and make her work until she is exhausted. Let me see how long her calmness sustain."


    Ia''s eyes suddenly widened in shock, when she heard hermand. She was dumbstruck for a moment and then her eyes turned red with slight tears in them.


    She knew how much work would it be, for her to clean this whole mansion without her spiritual power, moreover, she even had to cook for everyone.


    One had to know that it was almost impossible for a normal human with his cultivation sealed to chop the demonic meat and even the spiritual nts can afflict many diseases if not handled carefully.


    This will be surefire death for her, she was sure that she will die in just a few weeks if thisdy gave her this punishment.


    Her previous calmnesspletely evaporated, she never imagined this to happen, she thought that thisdy will be impressed by her calmness and reward her, however, the situation haspletely turned upside down.


    Previously, she was eyeing thedies on the floor with contempt in her eyes, however, now she is the one in most bad condition. She didn''t want to die this early.


    Her body suddenly slumped on the ground as tears fell on the prison floor from her pink eyes.


    She also joined the two girls and started begging. "My Lady, ..." She wanted to say something however only sobs came out of her mouth.


    Lilias grabbed her pink colour hairs and raised her above the ground, she looked her in the eyes and said. "Aww... You broke very quickly, you are not fun."


    Rowen from outside could see, what was happening in the Hellish realm and a smile formed on his face. He sent a mental message to his mom. As she was in the domain created by his technique he could easilymunicate with her.


    Lilias listened to his message and then looked at Aurora, the rope in her hand moved like a snake and coiled around her body.


    "Let''s go, my son has ns to y with both of you." She said and then disappeared, leaving only Soleil and the wolf girl alone in the prison.


    In Rowen''s room, all three of them appeared, Lilias threw Ia and Aurora on the floor and then sat beside Rowen her body touching his shoulders affectionately as she cast her gaze on the girls down below with disdain.


    Rowen looked at the weeping beauties and smiled.


    As the rope unwinded Aurora looked up at Rowen as tears fell from her eyes. She could see his naked giant shaft,pletely hard and erect, she subconsciously gulped her saliva and curled her body up.


    She was wearing a white colour robe and as Lilias has forcefully grabbed her from the hellish dimension the robe from her shoulder slid down revealing her jade white skin.


    Rowen licked his lips looking at her, his shaft twitched at the thought of defiling this fairy under his power.


    Aurora noticed his gaze on her body and shivers ran down her spine, although as a powerful beauty she had countless suitors in the past, however, none of them dared to look at her the way Rowen was looking at her.


    He was like a lion that has just seen a fresh and plump bunnyying helplessly in front of him.


    From the side, little sobs also escaped from Ia''s mouth, although she could endure getting ravaged by this beast, however, the punishment that the demonicdy has given her was too much for her frail body.


    She pleadingly looked at Rowen and opened her small mouth. "Junior broth... Master! Please forgive this servant of yours, I have made a grave mistake by not kneeling in front of the esteemeddy. And she has given me extreme punishment."


    "I am not asking for you topletely remove my punishment, all I ask is for Master to have a little mercy on me."


    She understood just by looking at how the demonicdy was fawning over Rowen. That the junior brother that ravaged her previously is the only person that could lessen her punishment.


    She was also expecting to get ravaged by him again instead of enduring the punishment, in that case, it will be a win-win condition for her as she wanted to taste that throbbing giant in her body again.


    Rowen raised his brows in surprise and a smile formed on his face, this pink head is more cunning than he expected.


    Heughed and then looked at his mom. Lilias nodded looking at him. "Ok, you are elevated from your punishment. And you can call me Queen instead of Lady." She said.


    A smile sparkled on Ia''s face as she stood up and kneeled in front of the demonicdy. "Thanks for your benevolence, My Queen, this one will always remember this favour of yours and in the future, I will work hard to never disappoint you." She ttered as much as she could.


    She didn''t care about her dignity as her living was more important than anything. She also kneeled in front of Rowen and said: "Also thanks to master for helping this ve out." She has already termed herself as his ve even before Rowen asked for it.


    Her instincts told her, as long as she keeps this man in front of her happy, everything will be ok for her.


    Ia knew that both of them could see through her ttery, however, she till showered them with it as something is always better than nothing.


    She knew that no matter how fake ttery is, it is still better than giving a cold look to a person or crying in front of them.


    "Oh, however instead of that punishment you have to face something else," Rowen said with a smile on his face and a w formed over his right hand.


    Ia raised her body and cast her gaze on Rowen, her eyes thennded on the red coloured w on his right hand.


    Seeing the demonic-looking w, Ia gulped her saliva a little and backed up her body. Her eyes widened in terror as she noticed a smile on Rowen''s face.


    "Master, Please don''t kill me, I will do anything you want, just, please don''t." Tears fell from her eyes as her face flushed red.


    She thought that Rowen would kill her instead of giving her punishment, it was her instinct after seeing the demon-like w.


    Her handspletely went cold and sweat covered her whole body.


    Dying is the one thing that she was afraid of most, she has already realised that there is nothing after death but darkness and she wanted to experience this world as much as she could before she stops existing.

 Chapter 80: Cyrig

    Chapter 80: Cyrig


    "How can I kill such a beautiful toy like you? It will be a shame to notpletely juice you out." Rowen stood up from the bed and moved towards Ia, his erected giant throbbed in front of her face, she could smell his manly pheromones.


    Rowen was nning to use his Bloodline magnification technique and turn her to a monster like ir. And even if she turned into a horrifyingly ugly monster, she could still turn back to her original human form.


    That was one of the advantages of Bloodline magnification technique, over his Fiend flesh transmutation.


    Ia looked up with her misty pink eyes and gulped her saliva. Her heart was beating furiously, she could feel it in her chest.


    "This one is ready to do anything as long as the master spares my life." She said and stood up, her eyes meet Rowens.


    He moved the red coloured devilish w up and ced the tip of one of his fingers on her forehead. "Now ept this benevolent gift from your master."


    Rowen pushed the sharp w slightly in her forehead and then pulsed his flesh in her be.


    "Ah..."


    She let out a voice as she felt foreign energy entering her mind and attacking her consciousness and body. However, she restrained herself from rejecting this new power and let it flow naturally in her body.


    Her eyes closed, she felt her body getting cool down, her furious heartbeat rapidly lowered and as she felt a serene calm spread in her body.


    Her shoulders rxed, her knees felt nothing like she was currently in the air without any baggage on her body.


    Her lips raised in a satisfied smile and then she felt a numb sensation on her back, soon enough her whole body turned numb, she couldn''t even move her finger.


    Rowen saw a red coloured tail popping out of her back, as her body levitated in the air. He retreated a little and gazed at her with a satisfied smile.


    From the side, his mom also stood up from the bed with a shocked expression on her face. Aurora also had an expression of disbelief in her eyes. She couldn''t fathom what she was witnessing in front of her.


    ''A human turning into a monster! Only a devilish being from hell could do something like this!'' Aurora looked at Rowen with her eyes wide as she thought.


    "What have you done to her?" Aurora said as she stood up. "You have turned a human into a monster? What kind of demonic being are you? Righteous sects will never leave you alive, they will kill you as soon as you show their face to them."


    She moved back and looked at Rowen with a horrified expression on her face.


    Rowen moved his head and red at her, a smirk on his face. "Don''t worry you will also turn into a demon soon by me." He said and they slowly moved towards her.


    "You! Don''te near me, I will never fall for your demonic tricks, I have cultivated the sublime heaven art, demons like you can never affect me in any way!" She shouted in terror as tears fell from her red eyes.


    Lilias from the side smiled at her pathetic condition, "Who said your Sublime Heaven Art will protect you from my son, you need to be a virgin to get protection from that art and let me tell you a little secret. Today is yourst day as a virgin." She said andughed out loudly.


    Rowen came near her and then grabbed her neck by his hand and raised her body a little. "You bitch, today let me taste the vour of your pure body and I will Baptise you with my holy water."


    He said and then threw her on the bed. Her body bounced a little as shended on the white bed she grabbed a cushion and ced it in front of her chest. Tears continued to drop down from her eyes.


    There was a red imprint on her white neck caused by Rowen tightly grabbing her, however, currently, shepletely ignored the pain as her body turnedpletely cold in fear.


    Her brain waspletely foggy as she couldn''t think of anything to escape out from this predicament, the emotional paining from her chest was far greater than the physical pain from her neck.


    As she balled up in a corner of the bed, Ia on the other side againnded on the ground, her proportion was original as previously, however, there was a long red tail above her asscrack with an arrowhead design on top of it.


    There were also two red scaly horns on her head, pointed upwards like a bull, a long red coloured tongue also slithered out of her mouth as her pink eyes looked around her surrounding in curiosity.


    Her limbs were also partially covered by small and shiny red coloured scales giving her a serpent-like appearance.


    Both Rowen and Lilias had a confused look on their faces, "I have never seen or heard about this creature before." Lilias said as she moved towards Ia and touched her horns curiously.


    Rowen also came in front of her and just as he did so, Ia kneeled in front of him. "Master I think, I am some kind of serpent demon, however, I am not too sure about what exactly I am."


    Listening to her he nodded and then looked at terrified Aurora on the bed. "Senior sister, can you tell me what she is, if you can then I promise I will not touch you till you want, I will even give your cultivation back and then let you leave this ce."


    Aurora suddenly looked at him and then wiped her tears. "Are you telling the truth?" She asked. She knew about the creature that Ia has turned into. When Garu helped her breakthrough to the spirit saint realm he also gave her many books.


    As he knew that she loved books he gave her many books to study and in one of those books she has read about this creature. She never thought that she would be able to witness this demon quickly.


    "How can I lie to the Senior sister, Although I admit that I am a demon, however, even demons have rules in them, I will never break a promise I have given." Rowen said with a crafty smile on his face.


    However, as Aurora had no cultivation left and her brain was in aplete mess right now, she couldn''t see through his act as it was her only hope to get out of this situation.


    She nodded. "Ok, I will tell you. This... This... I think she is a Cyrig. I have only read once about it, however, I am sure that she is one of Cyrigs."


    "These species are half-dragons and half snakes when both the species mate with each other a Cyrig is formed, they are legendary creatures even outside the ckskull wilderness they have rarely been seen in history."


    "As Cyrigs are infertile they can''t continue their bloodline and are very prone to extinction. Only a rare encounter between a dragon and a serpent can produce this."


    Rowen listened to her and his smile widened, "How can senior be so sure that she is a Cyrig? As you have mentioned that even outside ckskull wilderness they are considered legendary."


    Aurora gulped her saliva and said. "I... I... Am telling the truth!, I have read about it in a book given a by Garu to me, Cyrigs have a distinctive feature on their neck, a diamond shape red mark." She said and then pointed at Ia''s neck,


    Both Rowen and Lilias followed her finger and their gazesnded on Ia''s neck, there was indeed a diamond shape red colour mark on the middle of her neck.


    Ia also wanted to see the mark on her neck, however, as her spiritual power was blocked she couldn''t sense her body.


    Rowen looking at her nodded at Lilias and then moved back. "Take her to hellish dimension, and remember not to unseal her cultivation. She is still not in myplete control."


    Rowen ordered not to unseal her as Bloodline Magnification Technique does not grant himplete control over the creatures he created like Fiend Flesh Transmutation.


    He first had topletely break Ia and made her fall for him only then could he let her free or she could be big trouble if she somehow escaped with her cultivation.


    She was a legendary species after all if she escaped and came again in future to Take Revenge, it would be a pain in the ass for Rowen.


    For now, he wanted to taste this virgin soul in front of him, he looked at Aurora and licked his lips.


    "Senior sister, thanks for your help, now help me just a bit more." He said and then moved towards her.


    Aurora looked at him with tears in her eyes. "You... You... Said you will let me leave if I told you about that creature." She said.

 Chapter 81: And you believed me?

    Chapter 81: And you believed me?


    "And you believed me? You are so stupid. Let me tell you what will happen to you now. I will tear down all your clothes forcefully and then take that precious virginity of yours that you were so proud of."


    "I will use your supple body to my heart''s content and no matter how much you resist or yell no one is going to save you tonight."


    "However, I can give you one lifeline, using it you can save both your virginity and can also leave from this ce," Rowen said and then moved close to her, there was a smirk on his face, his giant shaft was also throbbing with excitement.


    Aurora gulped her saliva and hugged the white coloured pillow tighter in front of her chest, a trail of tears continued to fall from her eyes.


    "I... How... Can I believe you? What if you don''t keep your promise as you did previously?" She said.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face, he didn''t say anything else and then moved towards her, he tightly grabbed her ankle and pulled her body towards him.


    Due to suddenly pull the pillow in her hand fell aside as her bodyid in front of Rowen on the bed.


    He ced his hand over her left boob and then tightly grabbed it, making her let out a grunt of pain, he pulled her robe and tore it down Revealing her big bouncy boobs.


    "Ok! Ok! Ok! Stop, I will do as you say. Please Stop!" She quickly ced her hands against her naked boobs covering them up, there was a shameful look on her face.


    Rowen narrowed his eyes and then let out a chuckle, he moved over her and looked her straight in the eyes, he could see horror and helplessness gripping her tightly.


    His breath fell on her face as she also looked in his dark ck eyes, however, soon enough she averted her gaze and started sobbing slowly.


    "I... I... Will do as you say, however, please don''t hurt me."


    Rowen smiled and then parted his lips. "You know, senior sister Aurora, my junior brother down there is dying to taste your delicious body, however, as you don''t want to give me your virginity, I as your righteous junior brother can sacrifice for you."


    "You just have to, please my junior brother with your cute mouth, If you could just make me satisfied with your mouth, there is no need for me to use your honeypot."


    He said as he kissed her on lips.


    "Hmmm..." She let out a muffled grunt as she moved her mouth away from his sudden kiss.


    Tears continued to fall from her eyes as she gulped her saliva. "Please, junior brother, please let me go, I was nice to you in the tomb, and have never offended you." She said as her body jerked around a little to avoid his gaze and his humongous giant.


    Rowen''s smile widened as he moved up he ced his hands on her pants and then tore it apart, revealing her vulva in front of his eyes.


    Her legs and neck went stiff, as she clenched her jaw tightly. "Ok, I will do it." She said in an emotionally choked voice.


    "This is yourst chance Bitch, If I got even a bit irritated after this, you will have blood dripping down from the holes that you are protecting so desperately." He moved his body from above her andid down on the bed, his giant shaft twitching as veins surrounded it.


    Aurora quickly stood up from her ce and moved her mouth towards his penis. Her tongue moved out and then touched the tip of his dick.


    She could sense the manly scenting out of his dick.


    "Ahh..." Rowen let out an excited moan and a little precum dripped down from his dick.


    Aurora hesitated a little as she tasted the precum on her tongue, she moved her face up and looked at Rowen pleadingly.


    "What are you looking at? Trust me if you stopped again, it will be very hard for you to stop me. And remember if you fail to please me, I will r*pe you till you fall unconscious!" He said as he ced pillows on his back to have a good look at the beauty while she sucked on his dick.


    Listening to him a shiver ran down her spine as she ced half of his shaft in her mouth out of fear.


    Her wet and soft tongue wrapped around his dick and she gagged, however, before she could move her mouth up she felt Rowen''s hands on the top of her head forcing her down.


    It was not even halfway down and she could feel it in her throat if he pushed any more, she was afraid it will tear down her throat wall.


    Her eyes widened as she tightly grabbed his legs to resist against his pressure, however, as her cultivation waspletely sealed it was all for nought.


    With just one push Rowen filled her mouth and throat with his dick, she even forgot to take in air for a few seconds. Tears welled up in her eyes as her nose widened to take in a breath.


    She let out muffled grunts as she tried to get free of his grip.


    ''Is he gonna kill me, with this giant dick of his, it''s even hard to breathe.'' She thought and then twitched her body to get free.


    "Ahhh... Senior sister, please don''t struggle and let it be, I am sure that you will start to enjoy it soon enough, your mouth will then beg for my dick in future. So savour it when I am still giving you some attention." Rowen said as he loosened his grip on the back of her head.


    Feeling his grip getting a little loose she pushed her hands against his thighs to take her mouth apart from his humongous shaft. However, just when she was halfway up, Rowen made another push with his hand and prated his dick in the depths of her throat.


    Even more so than the previous thrust. Aurora almost bit his dick with her teeth however she stopped herself as she knew if she made him even a bit angry this brute will ravage her like a whore.


    "There you bitch, this is how you please a man," Rowen said and then loosened his grip again and then forced her mouth down again when she was halfway up.


    After a few thrust, she also started to adopt a little, the intense pain and suffocation that she was feeling somehow dimmed down as a ck colour aura moved down her body.


    She wanted to stop this aura, however, witnessing that she was no longer feeling the pain, she let the ck aura flow in her body without stop, it even slowly started to enter her soul.


    ''This aura, although demonic, however, is somehow helping me cope with this situation, I have to use it and once I am out of this hell, I will make sure to expel it outpletely.'' She thought as she slowly started to enjoy the taste of his dick.


    ''Why? Why is this monster''s penis started to taste good? Am I going crazy, or yes... Yes, it should be that ck aura, it''s this aura that is making it taste good. However, I can''t stop this as this is the only way I can bear this torment.'' Her eyes turned moist as she felt calmer the more she absorbed the ck aura.


    Soon enough even her body started to heat up from excitement, herher region started to turn moist. Her dark nipples hardened and she could feel a warm blush forming on her face.


    Rowen also felt her body heating and a smile formed on his face. He increased his pace on her mouth as he let out pleased moans time to time.


    "You slut! You are enjoying it, aren''t you? You are like a bitch in heat." Rowen said and let go of her head. However, she didn''t stop sucking his dick and still gave him Deepthroat.


    ''Hmph... I could never enjoy this...'' She thought, however soon enough tears started to fell from her eyes, as she, really was desperately sucking on his dick.


    Her tongue rolled around it again and again like she was tasting immortal elixir.


    She was ashamed of herself, her heart hurt at this realisation, however, she tried to calm herself down by reasoning that she was doing this only because she wanted to get out of this ce.


    "Ahh...!" Rowen let out a loud moan as he released his semen in her throat.


    Aurora felt his thick semen in her mouth and drank it, she felt that it was the tastiest thing that she has ever drunk. ''I have to get this ck aura out of my body as soon as I get out of this ce or I will go crazy.'' She consoled herself.


    "You like it so much that you drank itpletely, not even a single drop was wasted, I am impressed. You are a hypocrite whore indeed. All your previous noble bullshit was a facade indeed." Rowen said.


    "I did... I did... This only because you promised that will let me go after this." She murmured and then stood up from the bed.


    "And you believed me?"


    Rowen let out a loudugh which sent down cold shivers in Aurora''s body.

 Chapter 82: A Generous Offer

    Chapter 82: A Generous Offer


    Aurora moved back as she ced her hand over her breast and her vulva to cover them.


    "Why are you doing this to me? I never offended you in any way. Can you please stop this and let me go? I have already done what you have asked me for." She said as she backed up more until her thighs touched the wooden table.


    "It is correct that the senior sister has never offended me, however, you are too good of a piece of meat and I can''t let anyone elsey even their eyes on you. I just want to keep you as my own. As my sex toy which I could use anytime, I want to release my desires on you." Rowen said as he also stood up from the bed and moved towards her slowly.


    "Could the senior sister just grant me one more favour and be my sex ve so I could use you thoroughly." He continued and then ced his hand on hers that was covering her chest and forcefully removed it.


    Seeing his brazen attack on her body and him calling her a sex toy. Anger started to well up in her body. Her nostrils widened as she took hot air in her lungs.


    Her face turnedpletely red and she clenched her jaw tightly. "I will never give my virginity to a demonic being like you! I would rather end my life right now instead of being humiliated by you."


    Rowen was just about to grope her squishy white breast when he heard her, his brows raised and a wide smile sprinkled on his face, he let out a loudugh and looked her straight in the eyes.


    He moved his body back without touching her and sat on the bed. A smirk formed on his face as he nced at her body with contempt shing in his eyes.


    "I admire Senior Sister Aurora''s unyielding nature, I am impressed by it and as a reward for your stubbornness, I, a generous person is allowing you to end your life right now."


    "So you don''t have to suffer the humiliation that I will bring on you. This is the lifeline I am giving you, now you have a way to escape this situation."


    Rowen said and rxed his body on the bed, looking at Aurora, expecting her answer.


    Lilias also came out of the hellish dimension after locking Ia again in the prison, she heard their conversation and a smile formed on her face, she walked towards Rowen gracefully and sat beside him.


    Her eyes also focused on Aurora as she was expecting her answer.


    Aurora''s heart started to beat furiously, all the anger that was boiling in her a moment ago wooshed in just a few seconds, her face heated up red as she felt numbness on her fingertips.


    She bit her lower lip in frustration. She was wishing that she could somehow get her cultivation back so she could crush this smug monster and this slut of his mother.


    Lilias chuckled at her frustrated and helpless look, she was satisfied with what Aurora ended up with, ''this arrogant bitch once used to ignore me, now she is suffering under my son.''


    "What?! Do it quickly, both of us can''t wait forever for you. Here take this arrow as another favour from me, just puncture your throat with it and you will be done for." Lilias said as she threw a sharp arrow towards her.


    She knew that her son will never let this bitch die, without firstpletely breaking her apart. Until both her body and mindpletely submit to him, she will have no chance to escape this situation.


    Aurora gulped her saliva looking at the sharp arrow in front of her legs, tears fell from her eyes as she picked up the arrow in a sluggish manner.


    She was not lying, her dignity came before her own life, although she agreed to give her body to Garu, that was her own choice, she was not forced to do so.


    However, Rowen wanted her body against her will and she could not ept this, that was one of the principles she had in her life.


    She ced the arrowhead on her neck and then looked at at the smiling couple in front of her. "You slut! To be so slutty that you couldn''t even keep your hands of your son and even seduce him. You truly are a whore that every pig warms their hands on!" She said.


    As she was about to end her life she decided to curse these two as much as she could, at least she could release her frustration before ending her life.


    "And you demonic creature, don''t be so smug, you have been breeding a son loving slut. Once she gets pregnant by your son she will then leave you for him!" She said to Rowen, who looked at her with anger shing in his eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and then bust outughing loudly like a demon. "Stop wasting your time and kill yourself before I change my mind." He said and then looked at Lilias who also had an angry expression on her face, however, she controlled herself as Rowen was in front of her.


    "Mom, as she is gonna end her own life, I would need a new sex toy to relieve my pent up hunger. I very much wanted to use senior sister Aurora''s amazing body however it''s quite sad that she would rather die than to yield." He said as his eyes curved in a smile.


    Lilias noticed his intention and a smirk formed on her face, she looked at Aurora with disdain in her eyes. "Don''t worry son, there are many sluts like her on our continent, you could use them Instead and I even happen to know one of them. She is just like your senior sister Aurora, however just a little smaller in size."


    "I will personally fetch her to bring to you. She is a fine piece and I am sure she is not as stubborn as her older sister is."


    Lilias was talking about the little sister of Aurora, she knew that Aurora adored her little sister and could even end her own life to save her.


    And as Rowen heard about it when she was begging to Lilias, he used it as a card to torture her emotionally.


    As aurora heard them her breath almost stopped, her body stiffened and she almost pierced her neck with the arrow in her hand.


    She looked at both of them and dropped the arrow from her hand, images of her cute little sister came to her mind, she heavily adored her. And then a picture of this monster ravaging her sister started to revolve around her.


    Her mind wentpletely numb in helplessness, her body slumped on the floor as tears started to drip down the eyes without her making any noise.


    She remembered that her little sister was always a shy and frail girl, opposite to her, she would never be able to face the torment from this monster and will break apart.


    She was only twenty this year and this monster was nning toy his eyes on her innocent sister. Anger welled up in her eyes as her gazended on the sharp arrow.


    She clenched her jaw, grabbed the arrow with her right hand. "You monster!" She yelled and threw herself at Rowen, who had an arrogant expression on his face.


    "I will kill you!" She moved her right hand with as much force as she could so she could take down this lust-filled demon.


    In her rage, shepletely lost her sanity, she even forgot the gap between their power levels, even if she sessfully manages to hit him with the arrow, due to the low force, it will be impossible for it to even pierce Rowen''s skin.


    Rowen let out a deep breath and caught her frail hand in the air, "sigh, senior sister you had an amazing opportunity to end your torment, however, you instead chose to attack me."


    "You know, I generously offered you a chance to escape, however, sigh... You disappointed me." He said and then slightly twisted her hand, which made her let out a pained voice as the arrow fell on the floor.


    Tears fell from Aurora''s eyes as her body slumped in Rowen''sp. She started to sob loudly. "Please, use me instead, please don''t harm my sister, I beg you." She said as she desperately took his giant shaft in her mouth and started Deepthroating him.


    Rowen had a satisfied smile on his face, as he felt pleasure coursing through his veins from all the negative emotionsing from Aurora.


    He stopped her from giving him a blowjob and threw her on the bed.


    "Mom you could go. Let me teach senior sister some manners, so she never misbehaves in future." He said as he moved on top of Aurora.


    Lilias although reluctant disappeared from the room as her son wanted to spend some time alone with his new ve.


    After she disappeared from the room, Rowen looked at Aurora and forcefully parted her legs apart.


    "So senior sister, let me introduce you to some womanly pleasures." He said and then ced his giant shaft on her vulva.

 Chapter 83: I dont need your heart.

    Chapter 83: I don''t need your heart.


    Seeing Rowen''s giant shaft ced over her sacred region, Aurora''s eyes widened, she flinched as she felt his tip on her vagina and kicked her legs, in a desperate attempt to avoid the humongous dick.


    "Stop! It will not fit there, you will break me apart!" She begged. Her hands tightly clenched the bedsheet below her as she closed her eyes tightly.


    "Don''t worry senior sister it will only hurt for a few minutes, after that you will be enjoying it so much that your hips will start to move automatically as your pussy will crave for my dick," Rowen said and pushed his shaft a little bit, spreading her untouched flesh apart.


    "Ahh..." She let out a high pitched voice.


    "Stop it! Just stop it!" She begged as tears moved from her eyes to her ears and fell on the bed.


    Rowen listened to her and a smile formed on his face, this is what he wanted, a helpless but peerless beauty under his dick begging for mercy. His demonic technique was currently rotating very fast as his heart rate increased.


    A rush of energy and hormones filled his body and little precum dripped down from his penis. His demonic nature slowly started to take over him as he started forcefully kissing her neck and boobs.


    "You have such an amazing body senior sister. And you still took the oath to be a virgin. This is a huge sin, now you should pay for it." He said and tightly kissed her neck, leaving a red mark there.


    "You beast, stop please, sob... Sob... You are hurting me!" She cried as her hands tried to push his body apart from hers.


    The more she struggled, the more excited Rowen got, his dick was so erect that it started to hurt a little.


    "Hahaha! You Bitch! Look how your fluids have started dripping out of your hypocrite pussy. It''s twitching topletely engulf my shaft." Rowen said and then pushed half of his dick forcefully in her vagina.


    Due to momentum, Aurora''s body jerked and a small pained voice escaped from her mouth. Her eyes widened, her chest heaved up, this was the pinnacle of insult she has ever faced in her life.


    Pangs of shame and pain-filled her entire consciousness, her facepletely flush red in embarrassment. For her, virginity was the most important factor in her life and cultivation.


    She only wanted to give it to someone she truly loved and wanted to spend the rest of her life with.


    Garu was the guy that she feltfortable with, as when he first came to court her, he treated her very nicely and gifted her many of his secret books and cultivation resources.


    She envisioned a bright future for herself with him and was somewhat attracted to him. It was only when both of them entered the tomb did she realised that he was using her.


    That was the reason why she attacked him without caring about her own life because she felt hurt and cheated, and then this monster came to her life, she had not even gotten over her previous incident and this guy had stolen her virginity forcefully.


    She was crushed by her reality, what has she done to suffer this much? She has only shown some arrogance to this monster''s mother maybe once or twice, to get ripped off of all her dignity for such a menial reason made her depressed.


    Blood dripped down of her cave, mixed with her womanly juices, a strange feeling of guilt arose in her heart suddenly that made her cry loudly.


    She has felt pleasure from that thrust of his. This was the thing that she can''t sustain, even her own body has gone against her will and had enjoyed this animal-like treatment from this devil.


    Her blurry eyes tried to look at the demon in front of her and she could see a smile on his face. He wasughing at her pathetic state. Once one of the most powerful beauty in Rubloa was now subjected to torment under him.


    Rowen''s sadistic part enjoyed the expression on her face. "Can you feel it? You are no longer a virgin anymore. You are my woman from now on, and the sole purpose of your life from now on will be to please me."


    He humiliated her even more as he could feel her pussy tightly mping around his shaft. She truly was a virgin a beautiful virgin.


    Rowen moved his waist a little pulling out his shaft, which sent shivers of pleasure and pain in her body.


    "Ah... Stop don''t move, I am gonna bleed even more." She said and grabbed his shoulders by her hands to stop him from moving.


    Rowen however at this moment waspletely overtaken by his demonic lust, the only thing that he wanted now was to hear her moans and grunts and to satisfy his sexual pleasure.


    He held both of her hands with his and ced them over her head. And then with an even greater force than the previous time, he pushed his giant dick in her vagina.


    With a grunt, this time he got even deeper. Almost ny present of his penis was covered with her vaginal fold, that twitched around his shaft, sending exciting and pleasurable sensations in his body.


    "Ahh...!" A moan escaped from her mouth. Her eyes rolled up as she, clenched her jaw tightly to suppress her moans.


    She didn''t want him to know that she was enjoying this torment a little. The pain that was initially there haspletely turned into blissful sensations.


    However, her body betrayed her intentions, her nipples got erected as more love juice started to leak out of her cave. Her face turnedpletely red out of embarrassment as Rowen nced in her eyes.


    "You should stop lying to yourself and listen to your body, trust me this will be the greatest experience of your life, you will thank meter for this moment," Rowen whispered in her ear, as his warm breath sent tinglings down her spine.


    She could feel her body heating up and hormones rushing under her skin, his manly smell made her cave clench even tighter around his shaft.


    "Tell me to do you like it? You don''t have to lie anymore as your dignity has already been crumbled by me. Trust me I will keep you safe and make you feel even more pleasure if you just tell the truth." He whispered again.


    Listening to him,plicated emotions, raised in her body, her head was aplete mess right now, she can''t tell what she should do now.


    As she was sure that this demon will never let her go, and from now on this was her destiny, she knew that no one is going toe and save her.


    There is no one with enough power in Rubloa, that could help her escape and even more, even if someone with such power existed, no one knew that she is captured by Rowen.


    She was feeling pleasure from this event and it will only make things harder for her if she lied.


    She moved her eyes towards his face, to tell him the truth, however, just as he saw his face, images of him humiliating her popped up in her mind, how he had dared to threaten her in name of her sweet little sister.


    Anger welled up in her eyes, "I could never enjoy something so humiliating. Only pigs like you could find pleasure in these sort of activities! Although you could get my body, however, my heart will never be yours I will hate you till I die!" She said.


    Rowen smirked listening to her and pushed his dick once more in her vagina, making her moan again.


    "Senior Sister, I don''t need your heart, your juicy and supple body is enough for my contentment." He said and then pushed again,pletely embedding his shaft in her vagina, reaching her extreme parts.


    Although she tried to suppress her moans, however with his every stroke, her mouth automatically let out a voice, no matter how hard she tried.


    "Ah... This is the best. A virgin does taste different." He continued to humiliate her as he increased his pace.


    "Pah... Pah... Pah...!"


    Sounds of their bodies hitting each other reverberated in the room, with Aurora''s suppressed moans.


    Every part of her vagina was filled with his shaft, pressing against all her pleasure spots.


    Love juices from her vagina continued to drip down her cave, the sensations in her body were making her feel more and more guilty with his every push.


    Seeing her body heating up and feeling her pussy tightly covering around his shaft, Rowen increased his pace even more on her body.


    "Ahh...! Ahh... Ah...!"


    Soon enough she stopped suppressing her voice and loud moans started to leak out of her mouth, and as she has previously tried to control herself and failed, all the pent up emotions, released from her body and she let out a loud orgasm with her body jerking about five times.


    Her eyes werepletely rolled up in pleasure. Rowen, however, didn''t stop his attack and continued to the piston on her body. Making her orgasm again and again.

 Chapter 84: Curse

    Chapter 84: Curse


    After some time, Rowen let out a grunt and released his warm and thick fluid deep in her vagina. There was a satisfied grin on his face. ''She is a high-ss beauty indeed, her body is quite amazing to savour.'' Rowen thought and then kissed the weeping beauty on her luscious lips.


    And just as he did so, a red coloured aura covered, Aurora''s whole body, she looked at Rowen and there were shame and lust in her eyes, a blush appeared on her face and she averted her gaze from him.


    Rowen looked at her with a surprised expression, just now when he was ravaging Aurora, she was disgusted by him, however, currently, he could sense lust and loveing from her.


    "What is this red coloured aura?" He asked Aurora as he took his penis out of her vagina and sat beside her glistening body.


    Aurora moved her body up and ced her back on the pillows behind her, she crossed her legs shyly and ced her brown hairs over her ear like a shy teenage girl.


    Soon her brown hairs started turning colour, a sanguine hue stered them in few seconds even her eye colour changed blood red.


    "I... I... Am yours now." She murmured meekly as a bashful expression appeared on her face, her face was flushed red and her eyes were taking small nces at Rowen''s body with lust, filled in them.


    Rowen was very confused at this point, he could feel that the girl in front of him ispletely different then Aurora that he captured, her personality haspletely turned upside down.


    "What happened to your eyes and body, senior sister, could you enlighten this junior brother of yours?" Rowen asked as he moved his hands in her red hairs, they were very smooth and silky, he felt a strangefort in his hands as he moved his hands in her hairs.


    Aurora howeverpletely ignored his voice, her eyes were fixated at his humongous dick and there was saliva dripping out of the corner of her mouth.


    Rowen looked at her horny expression and with a smile widened his legs to reveal his giant but aid dick to her. As he has just fucked Aurora his penis was not in its full glory.


    With a blush, Aurora moved towards his penis and poked it a little with her finger, she then took in a whiff of its manly smell, which made her private parts dripping with fluid.


    She moved her eyes up and looked at Rowen, "This is my bloodline curse, " she said and then took his dick in her mouth and started cleaning all the leftover fluids on it.


    "Ah..." Rowen let out a pleased moan, this girl has suddenly turned into a blowjob goddess, her tongue moved in every way around his dick, teasing it at all the pleasurable points.


    In no time she made hisid dick, alive and throbbing with vitality again. She professionally moved her mouth and tongue, that even Rowen doubted if she was a virgin just a few moments ago.


    "Ah... Curse?" Sweat trickled down Rowen''s chest, pleasure and excitement gripped his whole body as Aurora''s blowjob was just too good.


    "Aaaah..." Soon enough he let out both a moan and his fluid in her mouth. Shepletely sucked every drop of his semen like a vacuum in her mouth and then drank it like it was a fine wine.


    She raised her face, looked at Rowen, there was little cum on the corner of her lips, she removed it by licking it seductively by her tongue.


    She came near him and sat on hisp in a coquettish manner and ced her right hand over his shoulder and started kissing his neck passionately.


    "Ummm... I have a blood subus bloodline, and I was practising abstinence to suppress its effect. I was born with this curse. The one who will take my virginity will be my lord and I willpletely be in love with him."


    "And naughty junior brother had finally released me free, that previous stupid me can never enjoy the real pleasures of life."


    "Now, Now junior brother, I ampletely yours and you arepletely mine." She said and then started licking his ears.


    Rowen let out a chuckle and his dick erected again, even more, powerful than the previous time.


    Aurora could feel his giant poking her stomach. She looked at it and then let out a cute giggle.


    "You are so healthy, little boy." She said and then looked at Rowen again, "And you, My Lord, you are beautiful, now let me handle this naughty little guy." She said again and then ced the tip of his giant dick on her vagina.


    Just as she felt his dick on her sensitive vagina her chest heaved up and she let out a loud moan.


    "Damn... This curse is so good!" She said as her nipples tightened and goosebumps raised on her body.


    Rowen looked at her horny condition and smiled, he ced his hands on her boobs and tightly squeezed them, pinching the nipples tightly, which made her moan even more.


    "My Lord, you are too big, I am very lucky that I found you as a Lord." She said and then pushed her waist down with a thrust, she took half of his penis, in just one thrust.


    "Ahh...!" She let out a loud moan and then orgasmed, she felt heavenly pleasure coursing through her body, her head turnedpletely muddy as she bit her lower lip tightly with her teeth.


    ''This is too good, I don''t know if it''s because of that demonic aura or my curse, however, master''s dick is quite amazing.'' She thought and then looked below and seeing that only half of the penis was in her body her brows raised in surprise. She orgasmed just by half of his dick, a blush formed on her face as she grabbed his shoulders.


    "Master''s dick is too good, I orgasmed just by half of it." She giggled in his ears.


    "You were a dick craving slut indeed from the beginning, look at how your body is twitching in orgasm from just half of my dick," Rowen said with augh and then grabbed her waist by both of his hand.


    Clenching his butt, he forcefully trusted his whole dick in her vagina.


    "Pah!"


    Sound of their meat hitting each other resounded with a loud moan by red-haired Aurora.


    Her eyes rolled up as her body twitched with orgasm again, ''my lord, this is too good, I think my curse had made my body too sensitive and on top of that master''s huge dick and that ck colour aura. I will go crazy with this much pleasure.'' She thought.


    "How do you feel senior sister? Your slutty body has alreadypletely given up to me. Do you like it, or you still wanna run away from this hellish ce?" Rowen asked as he looked at her euphoric face.


    Aurora raised her waist and then pushed it again, letting out orgasmic voices again, "ahhh... Master, please forgive me for what my previous self had said to you, she was aplete idiot. Master is the best and I can''t live without Master now."


    She said as she trusted her waist again on his dick. "Can you see it, master, this servant of yours is enjoying this very much and I can do this all day long? I have no intentions of running away now."


    Her pace continued to increase on his dick, with her moans bing louder and louder. With a full thrust, she came again and again as her body copsed on his chest. His dick was still in her vagina and her womb was filled with his semen.


    "Master is great and is mine, from now on Master is mine and only mine, and I am also yours." She said as she kissed him on the neck.


    Rowen raised his brows when he heard her words. "I am yours now?" He asked while cing her on the bed.


    He stood up and started putting on a loose white silky robe on his body, after wearing the robe he sat on a chair ced in the room crossed his legs and then looked at Aurora who wasid on the bed, a big white pillow in her embrace as she looked at Rowen like he was some sort of treasure.


    "Yes master is mine from now on and no one wille close to you till I am here." She said and then nodded cutely.


    Rowen let out a chuckle at her words, he knew what was going on her head right now. This curse of hers made her fall in love with him so deeply that she couldn''t stand Rowen even looking at other girls.


    "What if Master have sex with other girls?" Rowen asked curiously, he wanted to see her reaction.


    Aurora narrowed her eyes and red at Rowen worryingly. "Does master not like sex with me, Am I too bad for master''s liking?"


    Her heart started beating furiously even at the thought of Rowen not liking her. She raised and sat on the bed, listening to Rowen attentively.


    "I do like having sex with you, however, I also like other girls." He said.


    Aurora raised her brows in annoyance, she averted her gaze from him. "Master doesn''t need nobody if he likes my service."

 Chapter 85: I will kill you!

    Chapter 85: I will kill you!


    "What if I have sex with other girls? I have a woman that I am in love with." Rowen said with a smile on his face, he wanted to know what was going on in this new Aurora''s mind.


    She seems a bit odd then when she was a brown-haired one, now she is calling him master, while previously she hated him.


    He knew that it was something to do with her curse that she has fallen for him, however, one thing that excited him is that she was calling him ''mine'' and she was not in the mood of sharing him with other girls.


    He likely had gotten his hands on a girl so deep in his love that she can''t even see him with other girls.


    He knew that Lilias and ir loved him to death, however, They were not possessivedies. On the other hand, this redheaded Aurora was showing the signs of extreme possessiveness.


    Just as she heard Rowen''s words she quickly looked at him with anger shing in her eyes. "Master is already in love with someone?" She asked in a worried tone.


    Rowen only nodded and smiled at her question, which sent shivers down her spine. She has already guessed who could that girl be, it was thedy that brought her here.


    Aurora''s face started turning red and tears bubbled in her eyes. She clenched her first tightly and then stood up from the bed. She came near Rowen and sat on her knees in front of him.


    cing both of her hands on his dick she started to y with it. "You know master, I don''t like other girls evenying eyes on you, moreover someone has already grabbed your heart, I will kill that bitch and make youpletely mine." She murmured and then calmed down a little. She had a determined expression on her face.


    She was gonna kill that bitch of a whore. How dare she be in her master''s heart when she is the only one that deserves to be even close to the master.


    Her eyes moved up to Rowen to see his expression, if he is angry at her because she has just called his lover a bitch. And anyone would be angry with such words, at least she definitely would be if someone cursed Rowen in front of her.


    However, Rowen had a huge smile on his face, he was evenughing. And seeing his smile she let out a sigh of relief, at least her master is not angry at her for being possessive, she got even more determined after that, now all she needed is her cultivation back and then she could keep Rowen all for herself.


    She moved her mouth and was about to take his dick in her mouth when Rowen stopped her.


    "Stop." He said and then stood up from his chair. He looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. And squatted beside her. "You are gonna kill someone I love?" He asked.


    She looked in his eyes and then nodded sincerely. "Don''t worry master, I will make sure no other bitches close to you__" before she could finish her sentence a hand tightly grabbed her from the neck.


    It was Rowen indeed, there was an angry expression on his face, he looked like a demon king descended from hell.


    A ck coloured aura surrounded his body and the demonic technique in his dantian rotated at a rapid pace. He was very angry at the audacity of this ve.


    He raised her body in the air and brought her face close to him.


    Aurora felt like she was gonna die soon, the ck aura that was previouslyforting him in her soul, now wreaked havoc in her body, her face turnedpletely red as Rowen raised her.


    Her feet were not touching the ground which made high pressure built upon her throat. ''If this continued I... I... Am gonna die.'' She thought and then tried to release his hands from her neck.


    However, all her efforts were futile, tears started to fall from her sanguine eyes. She didn''t wanna die so soon after meeting the love of her life, she wanted to spend some more time with him, she wanted to feel his warm embrace and that huge giant of his again.


    She opened her mouth and struggled to let out words from it.


    "Tell me bitch! Will you kill someone I love?! Don''t forget that you are just a ve for me to use, you are just a meat bag in which I could release my semen. Say it! What will you do if I cheat on you?"


    He yelled.


    Aurora moved her eyes towards his rage-filled face and a smile formed on her red face, she opened her mouth slightly and with much effort tried to speak.


    "I... I... Will... Will... Kill yo... You... If you dare... Cheat on... Me!" She said and then tried tough, however, her voice choked up and only a squeak came out of her mouth.


    Rowen listened to her and thenughed out loud, he threw her down on the floor and kicked her in the face. "Tell me again, what will you do?" He asked.


    Blood flew out of her mouth and nose as she looked at Rowen, "I will kill both you and that Bitch! If you dare to even think about her!" She said and then spat out blood on the ground.


    "Cough! Cough!" She ced a hand on her neck, it was hurting like she has eaten cactus, the more she coughed, the more blood continued to pour down her mouth,, tears also flowed down her eyes.


    Rowen listening to her had a shocked expression on his face, he never imagined that he would face a situation like this, he took in a deep breath and then sat down on the chair.


    He startedughing out loudly. This girl is truly crazy, she is even ready to kill him if he cheated on her. He felt a different emotion hit himself, somehow he felt really happy hearing her words. Because only people with a powerful personality could dare say something like this.


    Aurora stood up from the ground and stumbled towards him,nding in hisp, she started crying loudly, while blood painted Rowen''s robe red.


    "Darling... Please... I beg you... Please... Sob... Sob... Don''t cheat on me. I love you very much, I would not be able to bear the pain of seeing you with someone else." She said as she moved up and hugged his body.


    She sat on hisp and started sobbing. "You can do anything with my body, you can beat me as much as you want, but please don''t cheat on me." Rowen could feel pain in her voice, something suddenly hit his heart and he felt a little bad about hurting her.


    ''What is this? Why I am feeling bad?, I have only been with this bitch for a few days. Is it that curse of hers?'' He thought and then revolve his demonic Qi inside his body to subside this strange feeling.


    "Cough! Cough!" She coughed out even more blood,pletely soaking his Robe with red.


    Her body started turning cold and Rowen could feel her breath dimming down slowly, ''The injury is too big, she will die if this continued.'' Rowen quickly ced her body on the bed and took out a pill from his space ring and ced it in her mouth.


    Just as she took the pill down, she fell unconscious on the bed, her face eventually regained its original colour. Rowen tried to move away from her to change his Robe however her hands were tightly grabbing his hand, she refused to let him go even in her sleep.


    Aplicated expression appeared on his face, he couldn''t tell what to do in this situation, on one hand he could just kill her now and get over with it, however, he was afraid that her curse will affect him after she died.


    And he knew, how powerful dao of love is, it''s almost as powerful and terrifying as the dao that is residing in his dantian.


    He had a feeling that he would regret killing her.


    He also just can''t let her have her way, as he loved Lilias and was also nning to get more women to be in his harem.


    Rowen just sighed and decided that he would deal with itter, he then summoned Lilias from the hellish dimension.


    "What happened to her? Did she do something stupid? Should I teach her some manners? And what about her red hair, did you also change her to a demon?" She was curious as she could tell that Aurora was hurt badly and there was a huge amount of blood covering Rowen''s white robe.


    ''Did this stupid girl made her son angry?'' Lilias thought and then came near Rowen and then sat in front of him.


    Rowen looked at his mom and then remembered the words that Aurora had just said, images of his dead mom shed in his mind and then a strange fear gripped his heart.


    Although he was truly a veil and evil creature, he was just a mortal demon from the lower realm after all and suddenly having been thrown in the fight between two heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 86: Let me have a close look.

    Chapter 86: Let me have a close look.


    "It''s her curse, that turned her hair in red colour," Rowen said and exined everything to Lilias, how this girl said she will kill him and Lilias if he cheated.


    Although as her cultivation is sealed, she could not do something to them, she is too weak to even think of even bending their hairs and till she is powerless like this, it would be ok for both of them.


    "We should keep her, cultivation sealed, although I don''t think she would be able to harm you even when we release her cultivation, we should still let her be, or maybe I could kill her if you want?" Lilias said as she looked at the sleeping redheaded with disdain.


    ''How dare this bitch threaten my son, just you wait, slut I will kill you the moment he gives me the order.'' Lilias thought and then looked at Rowen, she just wanted him to say ''kill her'' and then it will be thest sleep of Aurora''s life.


    For her son, she could even fight with Yama himself moreover this stupid redhead narcissistic girl.


    Rowen knew what was going through Lilias''s mind, it was pretty obvious for her to think that way as she was also in love with him just like Aurora, and ir.


    "Throw her to the dungeons and never unseal her cultivation, she could be a big pain in the ass, if left open," Rowen said.


    Lilias listened to him and furrowed her brows, she was expecting something else. "Why not kill her?, then we don''t have to worry about this pain in the ass, you have already enjoyed her body, I don''t think she will be of any use in the future." She said as she moved towards Rowen a little.


    "I think her curse has somehow connected our consciousness, killing her could damage mine consciousness too, so it''s better to leave her alive, rather than risking it," Rowen said and took a blue coloured Robe out of his spatial ring and removed his bloody Robe.


    Her blood already socked through his Robe was on his skin, he looked at it and then took the blue Robe in his ring again.


    "Mom, tell someone to prepare the bath." He said again and started moving towards the bowl of water that was in the corner of the room.


    Lilias stood there for some more time, contemting the situation and then disappeared with Aurora''s sleeping body in her hands.


    Rowen drank some water and started moving towards the bathroom slowly, he wanted to have a good bath after all the events.


    He moved through the hallways like the previous time when he fucked Bliar, it was morning already, he slowly moved his body in the cool dewy atmosphere taking in deep breaths, that calmed his nerves down.


    After reaching the bathroom and seeing the hot water ready, a satisfied smile appeared on his face, he recalled something and then summoned Ia from the hellish dimension.


    "Can the senior sister apany me into the bath?" Rowen said and then entered the pool without waiting for her response.


    His body let out an orgasmic shiver just as he entered the warm water, his stress levels went down to zero and a satisfied smile sprinkled on his face.


    He looked at Ia, who was in her human form, wearing a Red colour kimono, with a bun in her pink hairs, she looked pretty cute in this form of her, however, what Rowen wanted to taste was her demonic form, Cyrig.


    She removed her clothes and dropped them slowly on the ground beside the pool, standingpletely naked in front of him a blush formed on her face.


    "Release that demon inside you," Rowen remarked as his eyes darted around her perfectly shaped body, he has once forcefully taken this maiden under him and now he was happy with his decision.


    Ia moved towards him and ced one of her fairy white legs in the clear warm water. A red aura surrounded her body.


    Long sharp horns popped out of her head and a ck arrowhead tail from above her asscrack, she looked even more spicy and hot in this form, and as she was from a rare species just like ir, her scent aroused Rowen''s bloodlust as a vampire.


    He could tell that her blood is far tastier than anything he has ever drink, just by her scent. "Come closer senior sister, let me have a close look," Rowen said and pulled her hand towards him.


    Shended on hisp with a gentle ssh of water, her boobs touched his chest and her vulva rubbed against his giant throbbing dick.


    "Master can address me as Ia as I am just a ve of yours." She said and seductively rolled her fingers in her pink hairs and then ced them over her ear, a blush formed on her face as she moved her mouth close to him to kiss.


    This was the moment she was waiting for in that hell of jail, she wanted to taste the humongous throbbing giant again in her vagina, herher regions were already leaking fluid just by thinking about it.


    Rowen kissed her, his tongue entered her sweet little mouth and started exploring her mouth cave, rolling again and against her tongue both of their saliva started mixing with each other.


    "Hmmm..." Ia let out a muffled moan while kissing as she started ying with his giant shaft with her hand.


    Her tail also wagged excitedly sshing water, showing Rowen that she was super horny.


    "Senior sister is a slut indeed, even I was tricked by your innocent face, I thought that you would be the most reserved girl out of all the ones I possess, however, it turns out, senior sister Ia is most slutty women." Rowen was teasing her, he knew from the moment he saw her that she was not reserved at all.


    "Master is embarrassing me, it''s not that this ve of yours is slutty, it''s just master is too seductive to resist." She spoke and raised her body a little to ce his giant on her small lusty cave.


    "Master, this one can''t resist anymore, I beg you to give me your giant junior brother." She said and then looked at Rowen for approval.


    Rowen could feel that her body temperature was Rising and seeing her begging for his dick a smile formed on his face, he ced both of his hands on her small waist and like a bull, forced his shaft in the deepest part of her cave.


    "Aaa...!"


    She let out a loud low pitched voice as her chest heaved up to grasp air, then she felt pain of suddenly getting ripped apart by a penis this big was unbearable for her, she grabbed his shoulders to support herself.


    "Master..."


    Her pussy tightly clenched his dick with her folds. Rowen had an excited expression on his face, he smiled and then started kissing her white neck while his huge dick still in her body.


    He took out a pill from his spatial ring and then trusted it down her mouth, which was open due to her gasping for air.


    She gagged for a few times, however, she finally took in the medicinal fragrant pill in her stomach. A warm feeling rushed from her stomach to her body, her face flushedpletely red, even her neck and most of the body turned red.


    She looked at Rowen and then kissed him on the lips. "Master, I am, feeling blood rush in my body..." She knew that it was due to the pill Rowen gave her.


    "Don''t worry, rx and let me help you," Rowen said and then licked the area below her neck on her shoulder, his canines elongated and he embedded them in her luscious skin.


    He wanted to have a taste of this rare blood from the moment he saw her in demonic form, however, he stopped himself then because he wanted to teach Aurora a lesson even more.


    Now as he was free from that redhead, its time for him to enjoy the pleasures of being a vampire.


    Her tasty and sweet blood seeped in his mouth, making his tongue orgasm with euphoria. The taste was even better than ir.


    Although ir was just as Rare as her, a legendary creature, however, she had a little poison in her body, which made her blood not as tasty as this half-dragon and half serpent.


    ''I sure got my hands on some good quality food source, I have to control myself or she would be dead from too much blood sucked out of this cultivation less body.'' Just after five seconds of sucking her blood, he took his mouth out of her shoulder.


    ''I can''t go any more than five seconds with her.'' He thought and then looked at her. Her face was already pale and she was only conscious because of the blood replenishing pill he gave her.


    Ia looked at Rowen''s disappointed expression and then bit her lower lip, although she wanted to please him, however, she also herself didn''t want to die. ''I should just stay quiet and enjoy his dick.'' She thought and then raised her hips over his dick.

 Chapter 87: You Look Beautiful*

    Chapter 87: You Look Beautiful*


    [ Caution: Gory stuff ahead.]


    "Thanks for the Master''s precious time," Ia said whileying in the hot water with a satisfied expression on her face, she has just orgasmed again and again with his huge dick.


    Although she felt a little weak by him sucking out her blood, she could still bear it due to the pill that Rowen had fed her before sucking her blood out.


    Rowen also had a satisfied smile on his face, before going out in the wilderness he had thoroughly enjoyed his ''loot'', now he needed to get out of this ce.


    His next goal would be to somehow cross the cksull wilderness and enter a big sect like Great Rubloa sect, or he could even join the Rubloa sect itself.


    As long as he didn''t reveal that Garu is captured by him, he should be fine in the great Rubloa sect.


    He stood up from the warm water and then after drying excess water from his body took out his blue coloured silky robe with white patterns embroidered on its edges.


    Ia also quickly stood up from the bath and then helped him wear the Robe when she bowed down to get his pants up a blushed formed on her face, as she was just in front of his crotch.


    Its smell was still tantalizing for her body, even after just having sex with him.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled, he knew that his ck aura has slowly started to seep in her soul too and soon enough she will fall for himpletely, both her body and mind will be his just like ir.


    He will only then release her cultivation free, before that he doesn''t want any pain in his ass. He was also expecting Aurora to have her soul invaded by his aura then maybe she would be more in his control.


    "Now you can go and remember, to tell my mom to keep Aurora in solitary confinement away from everyone else." He said and then moved towards the exit of the bathroom, without batting an eye to Ia.


    Seeing him leaving she bit her lower lip and then quickly caught up to him, moving to his side she looked at him with a cute face. "Can master give me ast kiss?" She said as her face turnedpletely red.


    Rowen looked at her and then smiled "Fuck off" he said and then continued to move towards his room. She was just his ve, after all, only he could decide what he wanted to do with her body, her only job was to listen to all hismands with a nod.


    Ia panicked and then bowed to say sorry, however, he was already gone. She stood up and then looked at his disappearing back. ''Hmph... Senior brother, almost gave me a heart attack.'' She let out a deep breath and then disappeared from her original ce and then appeared in hellish dimension.


    Rowen was the one that made her disappear, as she had no cultivation, only Rowen could help her enter the hellish dimension, whereas both ir and Lilias could enter their own.


    ''She should learn something from ir.'' Thought of his previous ve suddenly struck his head and then the fear of him losing her again gripped his heart, he let out a sigh and then revolved his demonic qi.


    Moving along the hallway he stopped and then looked at the sky, it was already noon and the sun was sprinkling its rays on the greenish garden in front of him.


    He remembered having sex with ir here, that was one of his best sexual experience. ''Why is she in my brain?'' He took a step back and decided to not think about her anymore.


    She decided herself, to go out and it would be her fault if she died. He started to move towards his chamber, however, suddenly his eyes widened and he clenched his fist in anger.


    "Oh shit... That son of a bitch!"


    His heartbeat started to rise more and more, panic engulfed his whole body and only after a few seconds he took in a deep breath and circted his qi andposed his demeanour.


    He quickly summoned Lilias after reaching his chamber. She appeared in front of him and seeing his pale face she also panicked, "What happened?!" She asked while cing one of her hand on his shoulder.


    Rowen took a few more breaths in and then looked at Lilias a smile formed on his face, "Nothing much, it''s just that feminine guy just killed himself by some mysterious treasure embedded in his body. We have to leave this ce right now." He said and then formed a w over his hand.


    "What?! Reinforcement from his sect could be here anytime. Let''s get out of this ce quickly." She said and then grabbed his hand tightly to fly away with him.


    "Wait first take this." He said and then pushed his finger in her be, it was the new art he got from his demonic technique. ''Hell wings'' they could make the user at least ten times faster than he or she is.


    That means Lilias as a spirit saint could fly ten times faster, it would be pretty helpful to get out of this ce. Also, these wings have a stealth feature that made its user almost undetectable.


    While he was giving her the power he ordered one of his werewolves to go and fetch ir''s family, he remembered that ir adored her family very much and he knew that the Rubloa sect willpletely tten out this small continent if they didn''t get their hands-on Garu.


    He was an elder in their sect after all and having a sect elder die in such a backward ce was like a p to them


    Although it will take them at least one week to locate him as the life jades only tell if the person is dead or not, it can''t tell where the person died or currently is. They could still catch him if he didn''t quickly leave this ce.


    After giving her the Hell Wings, he threw ir''s family in his hellish dimension and then held Lilias''s hand, he looked at her and then nodded. "Let''s first throw his body away outside of Ellesmere and if you want to take your family with you we could do that too," Rowen said as he knew that Lilias''s family also lived in Ellesmere.


    "No need, I just want you to be safe. I no longer care about them." Sanguine shield started covering her body a third eye appeared on her forehead and white angel-like wings appeared on her back.


    They looked like wings of an angel descended from heaven. Rowen nodded after looking at those magnificent wings, he was proud of himself.


    Both of them disappeared and then after half an hour appeared at the deste mountain hill far away from Ellesmere. Rowen then took Garu''s ravaged body out of his hellish dimension and threw it on the ground.


    "Mom, cover it with a preservation formation. I want them to see his pathetic condition." He said with a smile on his face, he was even tempted to write his name on Garu''s forehead with a dagger so that he could get all those negative emotions by those powerful people.


    However, he just shook his head and decided against it, he didn''t want to risk it, if they somehow knew his Identity it will be a lot easy for them to find him.


    Lilias nodded and then formed protection and preservation formation around Garu, she knew what Rowen was intending to do, leaving his body in such a condition.


    There were many scratches on his feminine body, his genitals were cut off and instead, there was a bloody hole in that ce, it looked like those apes also used that bloody hole.


    He was also bleeding from his asshole and his mouth, a strange purple fluid was also covering his whole body.


    A disgusted look appeared on her face as she quickly flew upwards with Rowen. She didn''t want to look at it even for a second more.


    She looked at Rowen and then remembered something, "What about, and Aurora''s family, that redhead loved her sister too much, even when I was throwing her away in the dungeons she was sleeptalking to her little sister."


    Rowen listened to her and then, thought for a second, he nodded, "ok let''s get her sister and about others, it''s better if they die." He said and then both of them disappeared.


    He was only taking Aurora''s sister as she could be used as a negotiation item if something goes wrong in the future.


    After five hours both of them reached in Aurora''s sister''s courtyard silently and undetected, Rowen killed all the guards in the area with his flute that he got from the tomb and then entered the courtyard.


    A girl was standing there in front of the mirror, checking herself out, she raised her body on her toes and then moved side by side to see her stomach and her chest.


    A happy smile sprinkled on her face, she looked like a goddess just like her sister, blue hairs covered her head and same coloured eyes drowned everyone who looked at them.


    Rowen sighed after looking at her, he was jealous that no one as beautiful as these maidens was in lower realms, he truly was a lucky fellow.


    "You look beautiful."

 Chapter 88: Blackskull Wilderness

    Chapter 88: ckskull Wilderness


    Asariel turned her head around and saw a beautifuldy and an innocent-looking boy with ck hairs staring at her with a smile on his face. She then looked at the open gate behind her and seeing that there were no guards or maids present a worried expression appeared on her face.


    In this situation, there were two possibilities either both of these people were some important figures that her guards couldn''t stop, or either they have already killed her guards without her even noticing which meant they were powerful enough to kill her too.


    She looked at Rowen and then smiled, "Thanks for thepliment, esteemed guest, may I know your names?" Asariel said as she raised her, skirt a little in courtesy towards Royals.


    She could tell by there demeanour that the couple in front of her were some Royals.


    Rowen stood silently at her question and then cast a gaze at Lilias, she nodded and then looked at the blue-haired girl. "Little girl we don''t have enough time to chit chat with you, we are your sister''s friend and she wants to see you so let''s go."


    Lilias said and then released her spirit saint aura a little to intimidate the girl.


    Asariel looked at both of them and smiled, she bowed and moved towards Lilias, "Madam can take me to my sister." She said and stood in front of her.


    She knew that even if they had bad intentions, there was no way anyone could stop them in her kingdom, her sister was already gone to some expedition with some high-level master and it would be impossible for her toe here in such short notice.


    And there was a possibility that they were sent here by her sister, so it was better for her to go with them without resisting or she could be in trouble if she resisted.


    Rowen looked at herposed demeanour and a smile formed on his face, most of the maidens he has met have this unique intelligence to them, which make them less prone to danger.


    Like when he met Ia, although arrogant, she still treated him nicely and Aurora too, she even tried to help him out. And now is her sister, she was the mostposed girl he had ever met.


    Others in this situation would freak out and ask many questions, however, this girl in front of him resisted any such temptations, she knew her ce and knew how to deal with others.


    He licked his lips and then moved towards her, cing his hand on her ass he tightly squeezed it, "Your sister was right, you are quite soft and fragile." He said as he felt the bounciness of her ass.


    For him, it was like a treat to break nobledies like her, it made him even more excited when these girls acted all calm andposed, his demonic instincts wanted to tear this girls clothes and ravage her right now, however, he first wanted to get out of this continent.


    Just as the Rowen grabbed her ass she gripped her skirt so tightly that her knuckles turned white and when she heard his words beads of sweat started forming on her lips and forehead.


    She knew that her senior sister Aurora was in danger and these two were the once possibly the reason.


    She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath ''I can''t lose my demeanour or it will be hard for me to get any information about my sister, I have to endure a bit.'' She thought and then moved sideways to avoid his grasp.


    She looked at Rowen with a forced amiable smile on her face, "Can esteem guest tell me where my sist____" Before she could say anything else, her eyes widened in shock and she felt extreme pain in the stomach.


    All her cultivation started to run out of her body, her brain turnedpletely nk and she couldn''t hear or see anything around her.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes as she wanted to yell in pain, however, nothing came out of her mouth, expect some blood.


    After a few seconds, she got hold of her brain again, currently, she wasying on the ground, her eyes blurry, she could see the silhouette of thedy squatting down to her.


    "Enough with the chat girl, Let''s get you out of this ce, we don''t have enough time." Just as thedy said this, she lifted her body in her arms and then her surroundings suddenly changed, she was standing out of a prison.


    Thedy threw her in the prison and then a wolf-like girl locked her up, there was also another girl around her age on the bed, she had silver white hair.


    And just as the silver-haired girl saw thedy, a terrified expression appeared on her face.


    After a few seconds, thedy disappeared from the ce, leaving her with the silver-haired girl in the prison. Her sister was nowhere to be seen.


    She wanted to say something, however, seeing thedy disappear, her words choked in her throat and only tears ran down her eyes.


    Lilias appeared in front of Rowen, who was looking around the room, there was a painting of both the sisters in his hands and a smile was stered on his face.


    "I have sealed her cultivation and locked her away with, Soleil, Aurora is sealed in a different chamber and still haven''t woken up from her slumber." She said and then came near Rowen.


    Rowen nodded at her words and then kissed her on the lips, "Let''s get out of this ce." He said and then took the painting in his Spatial Ring.


    After that, both of them flew out of Aurora''s Pce, their next destination was towards the ckskull wilderness, they need to get out of here as soon as possible before the Rubloa secte and Raze the whole continent t.


    Ady with white wings and a boy flew over the clouds straight towards the most dangerous ce, considered by all of the Rubloa, the ce where death is surefire if you are not at least spirit saint Realm, and even with a spirit saint, there was a high chance of dying.


    ''I hope, ir has already gone into the wilderness'' Rowen thought and then looked ahead, he could see the huge ck canopies of giant trees, and the viscous ck fog surrounding the tree covering up to the clouds.


    ck skull wilderness has surrounded the whole continent by all four sides, and the side they have chosen was the side opposite the Garu came from, so there were fewer chances of them meeting the reinforcements on the way.


    And there will also be less chance that they would end up in the Rubloa sect, it was possible that they would end up in a different sect then Rubloa sect.


    It could be a Righteous sect or a demonic sect, most probably it would be a Righteous sect as demonic sects were few inparisons and they generally preferred toy low.


    However, it could bepletely different outside the wilderness as far as they know. They have pretty less information about the world outside the wilderness after all.


    Even the Continental library of Rubloa have no mentions of the outside world. It would be a new experience for both of them, however, before that, they had to first cross this Giant wilderness in front of them.


    Both Rowen and Liliasnded in front of a huge metal wall that prevented them from seeing anything beyond it. "This was the wall that all the ancient powerhouses have set to protect us from the wilderness. Many True Deities in the past has sacrificed themselves in the formation of this wall." Lilias said as she looked at Rowen.


    "Although it couldn''t protect against anything thates out of the wilderness, it still helps to prevent stupid people from crossing over to the other side. Only the high-level martial artist who could fly can cross this wall." She continued.


    "Hmm..." Rowen replied, he really was in no interest to get a history lesson out here in this ce.


    Lilias listening to him formed a pout on her face, she blushed in embarrassment and flew up again, holding his hand. Both of themnded on the ground ahead of the wall.


    "We have to fly individually now, as these wings provide stealth to the one who is using them, " she said and then looked at Rowen.


    Rowen also thought for a little and then looked at her. "You can go now, I will call you when something importantes up." He said and then waved his hand towards her.


    "No!" She straight up rejected his idea, not intending to even give any reasoning. "I am going with you, no matter what." She said and then crossed her arms against her chest, she was in no mood of arguing with him over this matter.


    Rowen looked at her and then sighed, although he was gentle to his mom, he was still a demon, he pped her butt with full force and then said. "Go in, I will call the Cyclopes, he could handle most of the stuff. And for the rest, I will call you."

 Chapter 89: WheatHollow

    Chapter 89: WheatHollow


    "Ok, you have to call me, just as somethinges up, even if it''s not dangerous," Lilias said to Rowen and then disappeared from the ce.


    After she was gone, Rowen moved his eyes towards the giant trees in front of him, they had a ckish-brown trunk and fully ck leaves, a ck coloured fog also covered the whole environment.


    "This should be the fog released by these giant trees to kill the lower level of insects and animals and made them their food. It should not affect me or Cyclopes." He moved a bit closer to the first tree in front of him.


    A red coloured suit like shield formed around his body and a third eye popped up on his forehead, he looked like a demon ascended from hell, with sharp beast like ws on his hands.


    Soon enough a Cyclopes also appeared beside him, with a loincloth wrapped around its waist and there was a red wooden mace in his hands.


    This was the mace made up of the wood found in the hellish dimension. "Shrink," Rowen ordered while casting a nce at it for few seconds.


    Rowen didn''t want a ten feet giant flying with him above this dangerous forest, it would be equal to inviting danger to his way, ''I should stay as low key as I could to get out of this ce.'' He thought and then formed ck coloured bat-like wings on his back.


    His hell wings could turn into any colour and shape as the user wished them to be and as Rowen is a vampire, he decided to go with bat-like wings.


    The Cyclopes on the side bowed down to him and then shrank in size, he turned to a size of a little mouse and then Rowen ced it in the upper pocket of his blue colour Robe.


    The sanguine shield only covered the body of the user that is why the blue Robe was still visible, and on outside of the red surface. On the other hand, his Hell Wings could cover the one-meter area around him in its stealth so it was easy to hide his clothes.


    "Let''s get out of here." After cing the Cyclopes in his pocket he pped his wings and then with a swoosh of wind flew up in the air.


    ''These trees are evening out of the clouds.'' He could see the ck coloured leaves even above the white clouds. These trees were tall and, slowly as he moved forwards he could see that the white colour clouds started to turn ck gradually.


    ''This poisonous gasing out of these trees even corrupted the clouds, '' he could feel the poisonous aura emanating from the ck cloud, he rotated his demonic qi continuously to prevent over-umtion of the gases.


    He didn''t dare to raise his altitude, as powerful flying beasts, generally flew high in the air and it would be dangerous for him if they encountered a pack of demonic birds at True Deity realm or Spirit Saint Realm. This was the reason why he decided to stay low.


    After half day of flying, he came across only a few low-level demons, like a giant red coloured monkey, that was jumping over the clouds, without any restrains, it was at True Deity Realm, however, it didn''t notice Rowen due to his stealth wings.


    There were also some flying eagle-like beasts, all of them were only at the spirit condensation.


    Rowen was sure that his wings could prevent him from being detected by a True Deity, and only a Spirit Saint could probably locate him.


    After flying for two more hours over the dark ck clouds, he could finally see the setting sun and its golden rays illuminating the whole sky in tangerine.


    He could spot a ck dot flying steadily in the same direction as he was in, he opened his third eyes to see it clearly before getting too close to it, in case it was something dangerous.


    ''A chariot.'' It was a flying chariot which was pulled by two ck coloured horses, The horses had distinct red coloured horns on them and their toes were also sanguine red like they have just stomped into some blood pool.


    The chariot was made up of Red coloured wood and there were some banners on it, the white banners had a sign of golden wheat on it and something was written under it.


    "Wheathollow Sect!" Rowen read it slowly, he could tell that there were at least, four people in the magnificent chariot, one of them was a girl and the other three were males.


    One was an old man in ck uniform, that was handling the reins, while the other two males were young looking, just like the girl. They were around the same age as Rowen, around twenty years old. They chatted to each other with a smile on there faces.


    Rowen could tell that the old man was at least one realm above the spirit saint realm and the rest of them were only at the spirit saint Realm.


    He could tell that the Old man has already spotted him and was slowing the chariot just to talk with him, as the speed of their vehicle slowed down the three youngsters also cast their Spiritual sense on Rowen.


    Rowen closed his third eye and made it disappearpletely. He flew towards them and stopped in front of the gate.


    He could feel the Old man scanning him, it was like he could see deep in his soul. That old man was the only one outside the cab handling the Reins.


    "Young man, where are you from? Although you look like a demon, however, I can''t sense any demonic aura from you, just tell me what is that demon doing in your pocket." The old man said with a smile in on his face, he looked deep in Rowen''s eyes.


    He couldn''t tell that Rowen was a demon, ''I think the demonic technique in my dantian, prevented him from peering into my secrets.'' Rowen looked at the Old man and then Removed his Sanguine shield.


    A handsome and innocent looking face could be seen by all the four of them, although three of them were in the cab they could still see Rowen through, their spiritual sense.


    The girl in the cab opened up the wooden gate to take a clear look at Rowen, "Junior Brother, which sect are you from." She asked while the other two looked at him with a curious expression.


    Rowen let out a genuine-looking smile, at the girl and then bowed towards all of them. "This one is just a Rouge cultivator, looking to get into a powerful sect to further my powers. And as for this demon, I am a demon tamer and this is my pet." Rowen took out the Cyclopes from his upper pocket and then made it bow towards all of them.


    "A demon tamer? And you don''t even have a beast bag, " one of the guys with golden coloured hair remarked with an arrogant expression.


    Rowen looked at him and then smiled. "I am just a poor guy, and can''t afford to have a beast bag, can Senior Brother be generous enough to gift me one?" Rowne said and then looked at the golden boy''s eyes.


    "Here take this, keep it as a gift." From the side, the old man said and then threw a brown colour waist bag towards Rowen, "You can store at least a thousand beast or demons in there." The old man said again.


    "Sir Wan, why are you giving such an expensive item to this pathetic low-level cultivator, he has not even reached True Deity." The golden boy said again and red at Rowen in contempt.


    However, before the old man could reply from the side, the ck-haired girl said: "Brother Pen, a demon tamer is a nemesis of our enemy, we could only kill a demon, on the other hand, this gentleman here can even tame them."


    "Only select few have this talent in our sect, so we should be more respectful to him." She said and then bowed towards Rowen "Sorry junior brother for our imprudence."


    Just as she said this, sweat formed on golden boy Pen''s forehead, he quickly stood up from his ce. "Princess, you don''t need to apologize for my mistake, I will do it myself." He said and then bowed towards Rowen.


    He was truly scared of this ck-haired girl. Rowen stood silently there with just a smile on his face, he knew his position, he could tell that the girl is some kind of Royalty outside the ckskull wilderness and it would be wise for him to stay quiet rather than speaking something stupid and offending this girl.


    Rowen quickly wrapped the beast bag around his waist "thanks for the generous gift." He said to the old man. He didn''t reply to the golden boy''s apology.


    Pen stood up again and then with scorn sat down in the cab silently, not in the mood of even opening his mouth again.


    The other guy just silently watched, not wanting to interrupt his princess.

 Chapter 90: Dana Tassos

    Chapter 90: Dana Tassos


    "Princess you should ask him if he wants to join our sect. This should be the perfect candidate, currently, we have only managed to find two suitable candidates, bringing in a Demon Tamer in our sect could bring you extra rewards from the sect." The old Wan said respectfully to the ck-haired girl.


    "Uncle Wan he is only at Spirit Synchronization realm, although he is a Demon Tamer, we at least need him to be a True Deity, for our sect to ept him." The ck Hair girl replied.


    "Yes, Spirit Synchronization realm trash has no ce in the great WheatHollow sect, only powerful people like us could enter the sect." The Golden boy nosed in, however, everyone there ignored his remark like he was not even present there.


    "Princess, it''s very hard to get our hands-on a Demon Tamer, you know how hard it is to control a demon, even your father Emperor can''t control a spirit saint Demon. You should help him break through to the true deity Realm, then he may even work in your HollowStar Group." The old man tried to persuade the girl.


    The girl listened to the Old man and then fell in thought, after a few seconds she let out a deep breath and looked at Rowen. "Junior brother, we happen to meet at a perfect time, our sect is recruiting outer sect disciples, do you want to join in?"


    "And yes, Our sect is one of the top five greatest sects on the general Fanmarrow ne, the founding ancestor of our sect is even more powerful than a Heretic realm cultivator and has already ascended to a higher ne."


    "You will have countless opportunities in our sect, and you could even reach the Heretic realm one day." The girl tried to lure in Rowen under her sect by throwing out many big cards.


    Rowen didn''t reply hastily, although he wanted to join the sect desperately, as once he gets into a powerful sect like this, it would be hard for Rubloa sect people to find him, or harm him till he is in sect protected territory.


    He wanted to get as much benefit from this girl as he could before agreeing, he knew that Demon Tamers were rare, he had only once heard about them from Lilias and has never seen one, except himself.


    For humans to tame Demons it was almost impossible because demons would rather die than to submit, the only select few with some special ability or some peculiar blood like him could ever have a chance in sessfully taming a demon.


    Rowen was a demon himself and on top of that he had demonic dao in his dantian, so it was pretty easy for him to create demons that he could control.


    Seeing him standing there silently, the ck-haired girl opened her mouth again. "Junior brother I will even help you break through to True Deity Realm in just two days and on top of it you can even have a Blood Gold Berry, it can help you to circte your Qi more efficiently."


    She said and then looked at Rowen expectedly, she now has decided that she would do anything to get her hands-on this Demon tamer, it would give the group she was in a huge advantage over others.


    There were only two more Demon tamers in their sect and both of them were already elders and they were not even proper ones, they were just spiritual farmers who could only tame low-level demons due to some special bloodline they have awakened.


    Having a demon tamer of this calibre, who could tame a demon two realm higher than himself was really a lucky find for her.


    And bringing him in the sect would help her gain even more favours from the sect.


    Listening to her Rowen nodded and then bowed down again, "This one can''t afford to deny such a generous offer from such a prettydy, I am d that the Princess has chosen me to be in her sect." He said, buttering the ck-haired girl a little.


    For him, it was a win-win situation, he could get to enter such a great sect and even have help to break through to the next realm. It was like demoness of luck was shining on him.


    The old man nodded at his decision and then moved his head in front, he tightened the reins of the ck flying horses, "Little guy sit in, we are leaving for the sect." The old man said.


    Rowen nodded and then entered the redwood cab, just as he got in, he realised that the cab was much bigger from inside then he expected. ''There must be some spatial formation here.''


    It was at least ten times bigger than what it looked from outside and was magnificently decorated.


    There were even chandeliers hanging from the wooden ceiling above, and hugefortable sofas were all around with a huge table in the middle with many appetising dishes and alcoholying on it.


    Rowen without any courtesy sat down on afortable sofa and took a ss of wine from the table, his innocent-looking face helped him a lot gettingfortable between new people.


    The ck-haired girl smiled at him and then came and sat beside him. "Here junior brother, take this pill now, and you will be able to reach true deity realm in just two days, " she said and then tossed a white jade bottle at him.


    Rowen caught the bottle and then smiled at her, "Thanks senior sister for your generosity." He said and then looked at the bottle.


    "No need to mention junior brother, and oh! We haven''t introduced ourself to each other. I am Dana Tassos, Princess of the Tassos empire, that over there in golden hair is Brother Pen he is the son of our army general and the other one is my cousin Rauf Tassos" She said while pointing at both of them.


    Rowen nodded, "I am Rowen, just a Rouge cultivator," he said with a smile on his face.


    Rauf listening to him stood up and then moved towards him, he held a wine ss in his hand, "cheers to the brother joining the WheatHollow sect." He said while raising his ss.


    Rowen also raised his ss and then sipped down a little wine. Pen on the other hand snorted and then started eating a piece of spiritual meat without giving them any heed.


    Rowen ignored him and then looked at the jade bottle again in his other hand, while he ced the wine ss on the table again, he could feel a strong medicinal aroma emanating out of the open lid.


    He tilted the bottle and then a white colour pillnded on his hand. "That is a vein cleansing pill, it will help you break through to the true deity in two days. And here take this too, it''s even more precious" She said and then gave him a golden coloured berry.


    "It will help you build your foundation, in the true deity realm, so it would be easier for you to breakthrough to Spirit Saint realm."


    Rowen epted the golden berry with a smile and then ced it in his spatial ring, he then looked at all of them, nodded and took the white coloured pill.


    A warm medicinal liquid melted in his mouth, he could feel the medicine flowing down his throat. His body started to heat, his face turnedpletely red.


    ''This medicine is too strong.'' He quickly crossed his legs on the sofa and started revolving his demonic technique.


    "You have to cultivate for two days, and you will be a True Deity then, I will make sure that no one disturbs you during these two days." She said and then stood up from her ce.


    Rowen nodded at her and then closed his eyes, he was ying low key, so none of these could figure out that he was a demon, instead of a human. If the old man outside somehow finds out that he is a demon, it would be impossible for him to leave this ce alive.


    After all, he was a Martial Formation Realm master and the gap between a Spirit saint and a Martial master is too much.


    Just as one continues to break through to higher realms, the gap between each sessive realm increase more and more.


    A Martial Formation Realm expert could easily kill a thousand Spirit Saint Realm master. Aurora was only able to injure Garu, who was at Martial Condensation Realm was because he was heavily injured by the stone giant.


    That stone Giant was also at Martial Condensation realm. That was the only reason why Aurora and Rowen were able to escape that situation alive.


    If not for the stone giant, both of them would be dead by now by that feminine guy. This is one of the things that relived Rowen because no one would rte him with the death of Garu, as he is just too weak to even bend one of his hairs.


    He was only afraid of the thing that divined the treasure in Rubloa continent. If that thing or that expert divined that Rowen killed Garu, it will be hard for Rowen to escape if he didn''t join the WheatHallow sect.

 Chapter 91: As good as Dead Meat

    Chapter 91: As good as Dead Meat


    "Princess why are you letting this stranger, in our group, we don''t even know him, he could be someone from the demonic sect. Although he may be a human, demonic sects also raise human spies."


    The Golden hair Pen said while sipping some tea, it was after a few hours of Rowen being in cultivation state. Pen looked at Rowen sitting on the other side of the cab with a scorn on his face.


    His right hand was holding a porcin teacup, from which constant steam raised, dispersing the enriching aroma in the surrounding. The smell of the tea was enough for one to know that it was of very high quality.


    Rowen was currently in slumber, trying to absorb the vein cleansing pill, however, what he was surprised from was how fast, his demonic technique absorbed the pill essence, that girl said it would take him at least two days to seed, however, Rowen could tell that if the speed in dantian continued to be same, it will not take him even half a day.


    He has already absorbed one-third of the pill, and it''s only been four hours, he could also hear and feel everyone in his surrounding while he was in slumber, it was also a special property of the demonic technique.


    Normally one had to form a protective formation, or need the help of others to keep themselves safe while in slumber, however for Rowen that was not the case.


    He could feel everything going on around him, he could even hear the three people taking not too far away from him, especially that golden hair boy.


    Danna looked at Pen and then narrowed her eyes, she was truly annoyed by this arrogant bastard, if not for his father who was the military general in her country and is a close friend of her father, she would not have brought him here to join her group.


    "Is Brother Pen saying, you doubt the ability of Old man Wan? He has already checked his body and has found not a single trace of demonic energy in his body, and don''t forget that he is just a Spirit Synchronization realm guy, how could he ever escape from the Old Wan''s Perl Eyes."


    "Old Wan has previously captured many demonic spies in our kingdom, he has a very keen sense and can easily distinguish between a demon and a human."


    Danna said, from the other sofa, she was also currently savouring her tea. "Sister Danna is correct, Brother Pen, we should trust the ability of Old Wan, and even if somehow Old Wan slipped this junior brother out, there are many powerful experts in our sect, they will easily identify him."


    "And what more, junior brother Rowen could even help our group be number one, in the outer sect, then we could get a lot more cultivation resources allocated to us," Rauf said, he wanted to have no drama in their group.


    It was clear that Rowen was not a demon, as Old Wan himself has checked him, however even if Rowen somehow turns out to be a demon, it would be very hard for him to stay in the WheatHollow sect undiscovered.


    In the past thousand years, only one demon spy has sessfully infiltrated their sect, and even he was caught and killed by the sect leader. So for Rowen who was at such a low level, it is impossible to stay alive for long if he indeed was a demon.


    "But still Sister Danna, you should not have given him such precious beery and pill if you have ordered me, I would have personally made sure that this trash joins our sect withoutining." Pen continued to insult Rowen behind his back.


    Rowen could listen to all of their conversation, however, there wasn''t even slightest bit of anger in him, for all he cares they were already as good as dead meat in front of him, maybe expect that girl, she would be as good as alive meat.


    As his main objective was to reach the demonic dao, he has to reign terror on all of the living beings, no matter who they are. None of them would be saved by his wrath, he will slowly take over their whole sect, making them all his source of cultivation.


    Their destiny would be nothing but to be his cultivation source, he will milk them as much as he could before killing them.


    "What is your problem with junior brother Rowen, is it because he is better than you. While you are only a beast tamer, he could even train demons. Yes, I remember you always wanted to be a demon tamer right. However, you don''t have to be so petty." Finally, Danna couldn''t tolerate his behaviour anymore and spoke what was in her heart.


    She knew that Pen always wanted to be a demon tamer, from the time when he was small, however as he didn''t have any special bloodline or talent, he could only settle for taming spiritual beasts.


    Although spiritual beasts were just as strong as demons, for a righteous cultivator being able to control a demon was a pretty big achievement.


    Pen''s big brother was a well-endowed beast tamer in their kingdom, and he wanted to surpass his big brother so he could gain the recognition of his father and get control of the imperial army of Tassos.


    However, when he found out that to be a demon tamer one needed special abilities granted by the heavens, he started hating them. And just when he saw Rowen a demon tamer, his hatred sparked again.


    For him, it was unfair that the heavens granted a rouge, special talent that he wanted so desperately. He felt like heavens have partialized against him.


    Pen looked at Danna and then gritted his teeth, his face turned red, he was very angry, however, he couldn''t say anything to her as she was the princess.


    He would be considered as a rebel if he raised his hand on her or even said something offensive to her. His father would kill him if he finds out that he has offended the princess.


    ''This slut! Just wait, one day when I will be powerful enough and have a chance, I will r*pe you in front of that boyfriend of yours. I will make you suffer for days and weeks, continuously.'' His words, however, didn''te out as he thought.


    "Princess, how dare I be so petty. It would be a shame to the Empire of Tassos. I was just a little worried." He said while forcing a fake smile.


    Danna just snorted and ignored him, she was in no mood of spoiling her Nobel image in front of everyone. ck haired Rauf on the other side let out a sigh and then ce his teacup on the table.


    He crossed his legs and started cultivating, he didn''t want to meddle in their affairs anymore.


    Danna stood up from her ce and then sat beside Rowen, she also started cultivating. For her, this petty guy was just an ant, her dreams were way bigger than he could ever imagine.


    Her marriage has already been fixed to the grandson of the founding ancestor of their sect and he has promised to make her a core disciple in just five years.


    Core disciples were even more powerful than elders in their sect, one has to be at Martial Synchronization realm to be a core disciple in their sect.


    And one has to remember that breaking through from spirit saint realm to Martial formation Realm could take tens or even hundreds of years for some people.


    And to be a core disciple in just five years that is only true geniuses could achieve like her fiancee, he has already attained Heretic Realm. And will be the next sessor of the Wheathollow sect.


    Her father, the emperor of Tassos, who is also a Heretic Realm expert has given a special herb that is even more powerful than a Heretic realm herb and hase to this ne by sticking to a meteor.


    It was the Death Ginseng. From what her father could fathom, that herb could nourish one''s soul even if they just breathe the same air as it is kept in. It was a very valuable and precious treasure and her father has given it up to her fiancee, so she could be his first and the main wife.


    Although they didn''t know what the herb could do it is used in making a pill, it was still a powerful herb.


    Pen looked at Rowen and then snorted, he took a te full of spiritual meat and started devouring it with wine very quickly, he was releasing his anger by eating arge amount of food and drinking alcohol.


    He couldn''t do anything to both of them here, however, once this guy gets away from the Princess he will then kill him.


    ''Just you wait, you piece of shit, I will make sure to cut you into thousand pieces and then feed them to my Poison Hounds. You will beg for mercy, however all you will get is pain.'' He thought and then drank arge mouth full of wine.

 Chapter 92: Sect Mistress

    Chapter 92: Sect Mistress


    After the first day was over, Rowen could suddenly feel the power surging through his body, all his bones started cracking and rebuilding, even his veins started to be more clear and smooth, making the flow of blood and Qi more easily.


    He has already absorbed the whole vein cleansing pill in just one day, ording to Dana, it should have taken him at least two days, to fully absorb the pill, however, hepletely digested it in just one day.


    Rowen had a satisfied smile on his face, he could have absorbed it even faster, however that would have made him suspicious in front of all three, Old Wan may even kill him to peer into his secretes.


    After all, absorbing a pill that was filled with so much Qi was not an easy task, one needs great amounts of talent to absorb it in a single day, moreover, Rowen could have absorbed it in few hours, however, he slowed down the process intentionally.


    If anyone knew that Rowen could absorb a vein cleansing pill in a single hour, it could be said that his future days would be not as peaceful as they have been.


    He has decided to stay as low key as possible, he wanted to absorb the pill in two days, however, he couldn''t slow down his demonic technique anymore, one day was his limit.


    He opened his eyes and then looked around, although it was night time, the lights in the cab were still as bright as day. Some illumination formation was stered on the roof of the cab.


    Rowen looked around and saw that the ck-haired girl was currently staring at him with surprise in her eyes. Even the two guys were woken up from their cultivation and looked at him like he was some beast.


    "You absorbed it?" Pen said while balling his fist tightly, he was surprised that this piece of crap has absorbed the pill even faster than himself. Pen himself has originally taken about two days topletely absorb the pill.


    Even the princess Danna has taken one whole day to absorb the pill, and she was one of the most talented youngsters in their kingdom.


    ''Is this guy, just as talented as Princess? Heavens why are you so unfair?'' Pen looked at Rowen with jealousy. ''First, he turned out to be a demon tamer and now he is talented too, I have to kill this guy the first chance I get. How dare he a piece of shit have such good luck when I am the one that should have it all.'' Pen thought.


    Rowen didn''t reply to Pen, hepletely ignored him, and only smiled at the other two people present.


    Rauf suddenly stood up and pped, "Indeed brother Rowen is a talented genius, to absorb a vein cleansing pill in just a day, shows how much potential brother Rowen has, Princess could never choose a lousy person in her group, her instincts are some of the greatest." He said with a smile.


    Rauf ttered both Rowen and Danna in just one line, giving the majority of credit to her. He is indeed a sly man, with more brain than that golden dumbd*ck.


    Danna smiled at Rauf''s words and a proud expression appeared on her face. She looked at Rowen, "Brother Rowen, you are indeed a talented guy, thanks for joining our group, I promise you will have a lot of benefits in the future as a member of my group."


    "Even my fiancee, the vice sect leader will support our group, it would be great for us to nurture talents like you, after all this is what a sect is all about and as a future mistress of our sect leader, I am proud that I have admitted a talent like you."


    Herpliment sounded more like self boast in Rowen''s ears, he let out a smile on his innocent face and nodded at her.


    "It''s all thanks to, Princess Dana that I have the opportunity to study in such a great sect, You even helped me breakthrough to the true Deity Realm, I will never forget Princess''s favour and make sure to pay it back one day," Rowen said and bowed down a little.


    "Thanks, sect mistress for your generosity," Rowen called her sect mistress even before she is one, he knew that she wanted to be the sect mistress and feeding the chicken before savouring it was what Rowen believes in.


    He knew that ttering her a bit could get him to have a more peaceful life in the sect, he would even be able to get protection from her so-called fiancee if Rubloa sect came finding him here.


    And when the timees, he would then take this proud princess for himself, he will break her and made her his meat bag.


    When she listened to the word sect mistress, her whole face turned red, a huge smile, spread across her face, showing her shiny white teeth., She looked at Rowen and then nodded at him.


    "Since junior brother is so talented, it will be unfair of me to not give you any extra benefits, here take this." She said and then flicked a paper bag at him.


    Rowen caught the white paper bag, it was very light, he sent his spiritual sense inside the bag and saw a few orange coloured small seeds in it.


    "They are seeds of Martial Jade Fruit, even the core disciples, fight for them, however, as brother Rowen is a talented genius, it''s natural that you should have them."


    She said with a smug look on her face. She was an outer sect disciple herself and giving away this seed showed that she was indeed favoured by the vice sect leader.


    "You can eat them as they are, however, if you grow them first and use the Martial Jade Fruit to form a Martial Jade Pill, it would be even more effective, that pill could strengthen your foundations." She said and then sat on the sofa beside Rowen looking at him, wanting to see his reaction.


    Rowen could tell that she wanted to get some kind of reaction out of him for her to give such precious seeds to him. He smiled and then looked at her.


    "Sect Mistress is indeed generous, however, I don''t think, I deserve this kind of treasure item. Sect mistress''s recognition is enough for me." He said and then ced the seeds in his ring, he didn''t really want to give them back.


    Rauf''s eyes widened when he saw her giving seeds to Rowen, Martial Jade Fruit seeds!, they were precious indeed, even he had never eaten martial jade fruit himself. It''s not that he can''t afford it, it''s just these fruits were too rare.


    They were only grown by the current sect leader of the WheatHollow sect, and to get one''s hand on them it was necessary to be at least be the core disciple of the sect.


    However, this naive sister of his has given it away just like it. ''So the rumours were true, the vice sect leader fell in love with her, when he first saw her. He was even ready to give the Death Ginseng back to the Emperor.''


    To produce Martial Jade Seeds so casually, showed how much her fiancee adored her, she should have even greater treasures on her.


    ''This Rowen guy is so lucky. I should have thought of this before and called her sect mistress.'' Rauf sighed and then sat on the sofa while still maintaining a gentle smile on his face. However, from inside he regretted not saying her sect mistress before Rowen.


    Pen on the other side waspletely bbergasted, his mouth stayed open for a few seconds after which he gulped a mouthful of saliva, even his father, who was a military general, had only tasted Martial Jade Fruit once.


    To have been given a packet of its seed to a random boy they just meet waspletely out of his reasoning, he stood up from his seat and then pointed at Rowen, however, no words came out of his mouth.


    It was Danna''s choice, after all, she owned the seeds and it''s her decision if she wanted to throw them or feed them to a dog.


    "What junior brother Pen, is something the issue?" Danna said.


    She was exhrated when Rowen called her Sect Mistress, however seeing this arrogant boy standing up, anger shed in her eyes.


    Pen listened to her and then moved his head towards her when he saw her angry expression, he gulped his saliva and sat on his sofa again.


    He could not believe, what he was seeing, he never would have thought that this princess could carry such precious treasures with her or he would have never gotten on her nerves previously.


    He smiled, "It''s nothing, senior sister, I was just a little surprised after seeing such a generous gift." He said and then immediately regretted his words. ''I should have called her sect mistress instead of senior sister, I am so dumb!''


    "Why? Do you think junior brother Rowen does not deserve the gift I have given to him?" She asked while narrowing her eyes.


    Listening to her Pen panicked, he had no intention of offending her anymore, he raised his hands in the air and waved them a little. "No, Sect Mistress, how could I ever dare to doubt your decision, it''s just I have never seen a Martial Jade Fruit before."

 Chapter 93: Demon Tamer

    Chapter 93: Demon Tamer


    After one more day, the chariot suddenly stopped moving, "We have reached the sect princess." Voice of Old Wan reverberated in the cab waking every one of them from their cultivation state.


    It was Dana first, that got up from her sofa and then looked at the three boys in front of her with a smile on her face. "All of us has reached the sect, you three are the members that I have chosen so don''t disappoint me."


    "Although as spirit saint cultivators you can easily enter the sect, you still have to pass a test to go through. For spirit saints, that test is very easy. Only true Deities have some problems."


    She then looked at Rowen and continued, "Junior Brother Rowen, I don''t think you would have any problem in passing the test too, you could use your tamed demon. To easily surpass everyone."


    "All of you should remember that, in the test, you can only use treasures created by you expect your spatial ring and beast bag. Even the beast or demons, should have your mental mark on them, to prove that you have tamed them."


    "Failing to do so, or using something else in the test would be considered as cheating and as plenty, you will be thrown out of the test and will be prohibited from giving the test in future."


    She said and then took a deep breath, she looked at everyone with a smile, expectations shing in her eyes. "I hope all of you join my group after passing the test, no matter how the other groups incite you." She finished her sentence and then disappeared from the cab.


    Dana didn''t even wait for anyone''s answers. Her job was done and now it was their turn to do their best and join the sect.


    After she was gone, Rauf also stood up and bowed to both of them, "I hope both of you pass the test, I wish you all the best." He said and then jumped out of the carriage gate.


    Pen stood up, looked at Rowen and snorted. "Don''t you be arrogant as you have gotten some favours from Dana, arrogant trashes are the first people to die in this sect." He said while pointing at Rowen.


    Rowen stood up from his sofa and then smiled, he moved towards him and then jumped out of the carriage without saying anything, he was in no mood of beating his head against a stupid wall, the first chance he gets he will make sure to kill this Golden Boy Pen.


    "Hmph! You just wait, your death will be my first stepping stone towards sess." Pen said and then finally jumped off the chariot, which was still in the air.


    Rowen flew a little distance and then huge walls came in his view, "These walls are even greater than the walls covering the Rubloa continent." He gasped as he has never seen something so majestic before." A huge sect sprawling over thousands of kilometres. He couldn''t even see the end of the boundaries.


    He could see Rauf slowly flying towards the huge gates. However, he didn''t move he just flew upwards to take a good view of this majestic scene.


    He hase from a lower realm, a life form even pathetic than the cattle here. To suddenly have a chance to enter this sect was like a dreame true for him.


    He then looked back from where he came from and saw the chariot going back, it disappeared in just a second, from the speed of it, Rowen could tell that Rubloa continent is at least hundred thousand kilometres from here.


    "That chariot was sure fast." He thenposed himself and then flew towards the sect gates.


    There were thousands of camps and chariots parked outside the huge metallic gates, and there were even long lines, of people outside, Rowen could see both, Rauf and Pen standing in one of the lines.


    "They reached before me." Rowen, however, didn''t join the line immediately he first looked around at the people present there. Most of them had the True Deity Realm cultivation and some like Rauf and Pen had Spirit Saint cultivation realm.


    Most of them were Royalties, Rowen could tell by their clothes, he has never seen such materials before.


    The outside the Queues many people were standing most of them were in Spirit Saints and Martial Formation realms and in some luxury Carriages, Rowen even spotted Martial Condensation [ Martial Maniption ] realm experts like Garu.


    All of them were family members of the people present in the queue.


    Rowen moved forwards and was about to join the Line in which only true Deities were waiting, while both Rauf and Pen were in a Line especially for Spirit Saints.


    However, a sound reverberated in the open field, it was from an announcement formation, Rowen stopped in his tracks and listened.


    "All aspiring members should form different lines! Those with True Deity Cultivation should be separate and those with Spirit Saint should be separate and I anyone above Spirit Saint wants to join the sect, they should directly report to the Recruiting team!"


    "And if a Beast tamer has beast at Spirit Saint Realm they should also join the Spirit Saint Line, If they have Beast at higher Realm then Spirit Saint, they should report directly to Recruiting team."


    "If there are any, Demon Tamers who have tamed a demon at True Deity Realm should also Report to Recruiting Team!"


    The female announcement voice stopped for a little and started to buzz again, however, this time Rowen ignored the voice and started to walk towards Recruiting Camp in front of the Line Directly.


    When people saw a true Deity Realm boy crossing them, many wanted to stop him however many didn''t bother to say anything, as they knew Recruiting Team themselves will throw him out.


    ''What a stupid guy, didn''t he hear the announcement just now, or did he have a beast stronger than Spirit Saint? No that can''t be true, a true Deity taming a Martial Maniption realm is unheard of.'' Many of the people in the Queue thought and then looked at Rowen with scorn.


    As Rowen moved further and further away between the long line many of the Gazesnded on him, most of them looking at him arrogantly, thinking that he was a country bumpkin who doesn''t know his ce.


    Just when he was about to reach the Recruitment Camp, a figure stood in front of him with luxury red clothing on his body, he had silver hairs and looked at Rowen with arrogance.


    "Hey, you stupid freak, didn''t you hear the announcement? You can''t be disrespecting all of us who is waiting here for hours? Just go back and I will overlook your mistake." The boy said and released his aura to pressurised Rowen.


    All the people around, when looked at the silver-haired guy, smiled, someone even recognised him. "That is Ronin Dagger from Dagger kingdom, he was a prince there, his brother Crisis Dagger is the crown prince of the Kingdom he is also an inner sect disciple in the Wheathollow sect!"


    Many people gasped when they heard about it, ''Inner sect disciple? That guy should retreat when there is still time.'' Many thought, looking at Rowen.


    When Ronin heard about it a proud smile formed on his face, his chest raised and he looked at Rowen with even more contempt.


    Rauf looked at them and then Sighed, he was about to intervein however before that...


    Rowen looked at Ronin and smiled, he without saying anything, opened his beast bag and from it came a demonic aura at Spirit Saint realm.


    When everybody felt the demonic aura, all of them gasped cold air even the people in the Recruiting camp looked at Rowen with there eyes widened.


    "A... A... Demon Tamer!" One of the guys from the True Deity line yelled. A buzz went ame in the whole group. Many of the people were surprised and some were jealous, Pen also had a jealous expression on his face.


    "Senior Brother, I think we have a little misunderstanding going on here, I am following the announcement." Rowen smiled at Ronin.


    Ronin looked at him and then narrowed his eyes, his brows furrowed and only after a few seconds he realised, that he was in the wrong here. An embarrassed and angry expression appeared on his face.


    However, he didn''t admit his mistake, how can he, a Royal can ever admit his mistake in front of a Country Bumpkin. Clenching his knuckles he was about to say something, however, a girl in blue Robe came flying from the Recruitment camp andnded between them.


    The girl looked at Rowen and then smiled, "Dear aspirant, please follow me, " she said and then grasped his hand and flew up, without even asking for Rowen''s consent.


    As for the Silver-haired guy, she didn''t pay any heed to him, what is a demon tamer? They were rare people who could only be seen every once in thousands of years.


    Every sect fights for a demon tamer, and a tamer who could have a demon two realms higher than himself was even rarer.

 Chapter 94: Are You Crazy!

    Chapter 94: Are You Crazy!


    The silver-haired Ronin Dagger stood at his ce looking at the disappearing duo, his face started to redden, he cast his angry gaze at everyone present there, making them turn their head downwards not daring to meet his eyes.


    It was said that his brother, Crisis Dagger was not someone to be messed with, he was after all a Martial Formation Realm expert and his name ''Crisis'' was not just for show.


    He once killed the whole family of someone who tried to court one of his girlfriends and then sliced his dick apart. No outer sect disciple can mess with him without any backing, even if someone is talented.


    Although one can be safe in the Sect, once outside the boundaries, he or she will be killed.


    And looking at the boy who just made his brother angry, it was apparent he had no backing, he looked like a lucky country bumpkin who just doesn''t know his ce.


    Ronin stomped on the ground and moved towards his spot in the queue with heavy steps. One of his friends looked at his angry expression and a teasing look appeared on his face, it was clear that this friend of his has some backing to tease Ronin.


    "Junior brother Ronin, you should have killed that guy on the spot." The friend said with a smirk on his face, "If if it was me, I would have killed both the boy and that girl that dared to ignore you." Heughed again.


    Ronin looked at him and then gritted his teeth, he was too hasty today, he shouldn''t have jumped up in between, however, how dare those two ignore him, and make fun out of him. He clenched his fist.


    ''Good! Very good! Just you wait, till I get In I will teach you what real fun looks like, although I can''t kill you in the sect, I could definitely make your life worse than death.'' He thought and then looked at his friend again.


    "Brother Psar how can be I so brazen as you? Your family can deal with you killing someone from the sect, however, mine can''t." He said with a smile on his face.


    This guy in front of him was from a Royal Family too, however, this Psar guy had a heretic realm expert as the king of their kingdom, although this guy will be punished for killing someone in the sect he will still not be killed by Law enforcementmittee.


    On the other hand, if he killed someone, the sect will definitely kill him to implement justice, it was a righteous sect after all. They can''t ruin their image for a normal Royal student who doesn''t have a heretic in his family.


    Psar smiled and then silently stood at his ce, there was scorn on his face, he also arrogantly looked at the Recruitment Camp.


    ''A Demon Tamer huh? This will be interesting.'' He thought and then elegantly stood at his ce.


    In a big room inside the recruitment camp, the blue-robed girl offered Rowen a seat. "Aspirant, please have a seat." She said politely with a smile on her face.


    Rowen looked at her and then nodded. She had ck coloured hair and brown coloured eyes, although not as beautiful as Aurora or Dana, she was still a beauty. After few seconds she left the room.


    Rowen sat on the chair with an innocent face. There were more people in the room too, almost all of them had Spirit Saint cultivation Realm and only one had Martial Formation Realm cultivation, it was a man, with a beard. He sat at his ce silently, eyes closed.


    There were around ten people present there, including Rowen, he looked around and then his gazended on a particr girl she had her face covered by a nk white mask, with nothing on it.


    Only her Purple eyes could be seen through them, she also looked at Rowen for a second and then moved her gaze away.


    Rowen wanted to look at her face, however, he didn''t open his third eyes, in front of so many people, he wanted to be low key after all.


    However, he never thought that Demon tamers would be so rare. For him to get special treatment as a True Deity, told what status does a Demon Tamer hold in this sect.


    He could see that everyone there expect that bearded guy had a leather brown beast bag on their waist, just like him. And all of them were also looking at him curiously.


    A guy beside him, couldn''t hold his curiosity for long and then tapped on Rowen''s shoulders. "Junior Brother, how did you managed to tame a Martial Formation Demon as a true deity?" The slim looking guy said with a curious expression on his face.


    Just as everyone in the room heard about it, they also looked at Rowen curiously, even the bearded man opened his eyes and the Masked Girl also turned her gaze again towards Rowen.


    Suddenly, being the centre of attention, Rowen looked at the slim guy and smiled, ''This stupid, why can''t he just stay silent?'' "Brother sure can see through people, how do you know, I have tamed a Martial Formation level Beast?" Rowen asked with light Sarcasm.


    However, the slim guy didn''t understand his sarcasm and took it as apliment, he tapped Rowen''s thighs, and then smiled, which sent shivers down Rowen''s spine.


    Even everyone else present in the room cringed at his touchy nature. "You don''t need to tter me, handsome junior brother, I just guessed it on a whim," He said and then giggled like a girl.


    When Rowen heard him, he almost coughed blood out of his ass. However, he controlled himself and then squinted his eyes while widening his smile even more.


    "Brother I just wanna ask, what is the punishment of killing someone that hasn''t joined the sect yet?" Rowen said to the slim guy, and just as he did so the purple-eyed girl let out a chuckle. And with her everyone in the room startedughing.


    When the slim guy saw everyoneughing, only then did he find out that this guy was making fun of him, anger boiled in his face, he stood up from his chair and then stomped the ground.


    While pointing at Rowen, the slim guy was about to curse him, however just as he opened his mouth, a demonic aura covered the whole Room.


    Even the bearded guy tensed up in his chair unable to move, it was like timepletely stopped, the whole room waspletely silent.


    Rowen stood up with an angry expression on his face, although he wanted to stay low key, he couldn''t just endure shit thrown at him again and again.


    First that Pen guy, then that white-haired dumb dog and now this male whore, he has had enough. To live a peaceful life he knew that he needed to instil little fear in people, so no ignorant dumdum mess with him.


    He took out a sharp arrow from his ring and then pointed at the slim guy''s neck. His mouth was still open, however he couldn''t move it, even a bit, it was like his own body was not in his control.


    And the rest of the people also couldn''t move their bodies, even the purple-haired girl and the Martial Formation Realm guy was like a statue. They could feel that their life and death was in the hand of this innocent-looking boy in front of him.


    The slim guy when felt the sharp tip of the arrow ced his neck, had sweat formed on his body, he wanted to say something however he was unable to move his own mouth.


    Rowen pushed the arrow with full force through his throat, however even the blood didn''t spurt out of him, it stopped in his body. And only after puncturing his throat again and again about ten times, Rowen moved sideways and then the time ticked again.


    The slim guy fell on the floor, with his hand tightly grasping his throat to stop the blood flow. The man opened his mouth to say something however only, a huge amount of blood came out of his mouth.


    Everyone present there looked at the dying guy with widened eyes and moved away from him. The purple-haired girl also stood up and looked at Rowen curiously.


    While the bearded man had an angry expression on his face. "Are you crazy?! You killed that guy!" The bearded man yelled at Rowen.


    Rowen looked at the man and then smiled, "Shut up you piece of crap, or you will be with him next."


    The bearded man listened to Rowen and wanted to argue, however, he thought about his condition just now and then, turned silent, He was not even able to move his body in front of this guy.


    The man turned silent and with a snort, sat on his chair again while closing his eyes. ''Law enforcementmittee will deal with him.'' He thought.


    Rest of the people also didn''t say anything and sat there silently letting the slim guy die, no one even tried to help him as they could tell that Rowen was a demon tamer and had a high-level demon tamed with him.


    Only Rowen knew that his cyclopes used ze me Dagger to control everyone in the room.

 Chapter 95: Brull Pok

    Chapter 95: Brull Pok


    The cyclops, that was sitting on his beast bag, when Rowen sat down again went inside the bag, with ze me Dagger.


    Rowen looked around and seeing everyone ghostly silent a smile formed on his face, he leaned back in his chair and looked at his right, the masked purple-eyed girl was currently staring at him.


    However, just as he turned his head towards her, she quickly looked the other way, pretending not to look at Rowen.


    Rowen smiled at her behaviour and was just about move his head away, suddenly a heavy aura descended on the Room, he stayed at the ce he was sitting not daring to move a bit.


    Even everyone else present there also went stiff again from the heavy aura.


    ''A Martial Synchronization aura!'' The bearded guy looked at Rowen and snorted. ''Let''s see how you get out of this mess. The Law Enforcement Committee is finally here. Killing someone at the exam ground is a crime that can hurt the reputation of Sect.'' The bearded guy thought.


    Everyone else there also looked at Rowen like he was some arrogant fool, who thinks he is some big shot just because he has some special power.


    In front of the Reputation of the sect, no outsider can be spared and Rowen hasn''t joined the sect yet. So death is the only penalty waiting for him.


    "Law Enforcement Committee is here you prick, they will definitely kill you even if you are a demon tamer, for them dealing with a country bumpkin with no backing is as easy as killing an ant." The bearded man said to Rowen and then snorted.


    The purple-eyed girl looked at the bearded man and then at Rowen, she was interested in knowing how this peculiar guy will deal with this situation.


    Another guy that was sitting beside the slim guy also cupped up some courage and then looked at Rowen with anger-filled eyes.


    "My father is a Heretic Realm expert, I will make sure that the only punishment you get from the sect for killing Brother Fi is a death sentence." It turned out this guy was the friend of that Slim one.


    However, Rowen didn''t give them any heed and only looked at the entrance of the room and soon enough a young man came in with a Girl behind him.


    The young man had a muscr appearance, looking like a giant, with his headpletely bald. The guy had a cultivation of Martial Synchronization Realm.


    Behind the Guy, a girl was standing there with her arms crossed in front of her chest, she red at Rowen, with her dagger-like ck eyes she was casting an angry gaze at Rowen.


    Rowen looked at the girl and then smiled, he stood up and then bowed in front of her. "Mistress, is this the guy you were talking about?" The bald guy pointed at Rowen with his thick finger.


    The Girl looked at him and then nodded. She then turned her gaze again to Rowen, "Are you stupid, I just leave you for a few minutes and you killed someone, don''t think If I have done one favour for you I will save you from all the trouble!" She said and then moved towards him.


    She then grabbed his hand and disappeared from the room, however before she waspletely gone, a voice echoed in the room. "Clean this up."


    The Bald guy nodded and then looked at the everyone present there. He smiled and then burned the dead body in front of all of them.


    "Everyone present here, I Brull Pok, one of the core disciple of the sect. Requests you to stay silent on the matter that happened here." He said while bowing towards all of them.


    When the nine people present there heard his name, all of them had their eyes widened. ''That bumpkin had the backing of a core disciple!'' Many of them thought.


    Although sect rules were strict, however someone with backing of core disciples could get away form anything. And who doesn''t know the great Barbarian Pok family? They were almost as influential as the WheatHollow sect.


    If not for there founding ancestor that went missing about a hundred years ago, Pok Family would have been on equal terms with the sect. And even the sect leader had to give some face to them.


    The bearded guy looked at the bald man and gasped cool air. He wanted to say something however no words came out of his mouth.


    Everyone in the room turned silent and nodded respectfully, who would want to dare mess with Pok Family. Except for the friend of that Slim Guy, he looked at the Bald guy his eyes red, and his fist clenched.


    "His father is my dad''s friend, I have to answer him." He spoke out the words with all the courage that was left in him. Although Pok family was powerful their founding ancestor has already gone missing.


    His father is a hectic Realm expert himself just like the leader of Pok family, what was there to be scared of?


    However just as he said that all the people present there looked at the guy like he was already dead, some of them even had pity in their eyes.


    What if your family has a heretic realm expert? Pok family has three of them and it is even not even guaranteed that their founding ancestor had really gone missing, for all they know it could all be a lie to solve some of their inner problems. Many big sects do this.


    The bald guy looked at him and smiled, "Yes, Yes, you must answer to your and his father. After all its a duty of a righteous cultivator. Come here, brave boy, let me give you a present for your bravery." Brull said and then waved at him.


    The guy let out a sigh of relief and then moved towards him, ''At least he has a bit understanding.'' He thought and then looked at him with a smile.


    "Big Brother Brull it''s just I have to answer my father. I have no ill intentions towards you and as you said, as a Righteous cultivator we should perform our duty will all honesty." He pressed his fist against his heart.


    The people present there almost facepalmed, How can this guy be so stupid?


    Brull looked at him and his smile widened, he raised his muscr hand and then grabbed his jaw, raising the guy up in the air, he crushed his skull even before he could let out any voice.


    A cold chill went down in the spine of all the people present there. They looked at Brull like he was some monster.


    "Anyone else that wants to answer their father?" He looked at everyone else present there with a fierce look, making them take one step back simultaneously.


    However, only the masked girl was not fazed at all, she was watching all this in amusement. She even took a step back like everyone else to reduce her presence.


    "And if anyone did wanna answer, just say that these two were disrespecting a core sect disciple." He said and then disappeared from the room with a woosh of air, which made the second body burn to ashes too.


    Only after he went away, does the rest of the people look in a deep breath. Wiping their sweat away they sat down on the chair.


    "Thank God I didn''t offend that guy, to have princess Dana''s backing is almost equal to backing from the sect vice leader." One of the guys said while letting out a sigh.


    The bearded man listened to him and panicked even more. "Was that Princess Dana?" He asked the guy with terror-filled in his eyes.


    "Yes, senior brother I am hundred present sure that she was the princess Dana, or who else have enough nerves to order someone around from Pok family."


    When the bearded man heard his words, sweat started to flow out of his head, he stood up and then moved out of the camp. "It''s better to leave this sect, then to ever meet that guy again." He said and then quickly flew away from the sect, without giving any heed to the recruitment.


    The purple-eyed girl looked at him disappearing from the room and a sweet smiled appeared on her face under her mask. ''Interesting...''


    Inside arge mansion in the sect territory, Rowen stood in front of the princess, his hands crossed on his back. Danna was currently sitting in front of him, with an angry expression on her face.


    "You know, how much trouble you have caused me? What will happen when that guy''s rtivees to the sect? I didn''t expect this from you, I thought you were a sensible guy." She said, rebuking Rowen a little.


    Rowen smiled listening to her, "How can I leave him alive when he made someone from Sect Mistress''s group angry. It was the minimum I could do to save the dignity of our group." He said, buttering her up a little.


    Dana looked at him and her face turned up red, whenever she heard the name Sect Mistress her heart started to race faster in front of this guy. Although other people have previously called her sect mistress she never felt this feeling.


    When Rowen saw her Red face a huge smiled formed on his face, this was the new technique he got from the Demonic Technique in his dantian. "Blood Resonance Charm." This technique can put a special charm in his words.

 Chapter 96: Blood Resonance Charm

    Chapter 96: Blood Resonance Charm


    Rowen got this Blood Resonance charm when he turned into a true deity, at that time he also used it on her.


    This technique was a little different from all the techniques he has got in the past. It was maniption and brainwashing technique. Many evil people in this world didn''t actually use power or brute-force to dominate.


    Instead, words and politics yed a very important role in their world dominance. If used correctly words could bring forth peace or they could bring utter destruction.


    Rowen had a genuine smile on his face when he used this technique, although this technique worked slowly, it can surely be effective.


    He knew that when all his other techniques fail, this will be the technique that will trulye in handy. Brainwashing, after all, is truly an important skill for any evil ruler.


    "You know, you can''t just fool me by just your glib tongue? I will have to punish you for this offence." Dana said while standing up from her chair. She had a frustrated expression on her face.


    ''Why am I feeling good in this guy''s presence? It''s not been three days since we have met. How can this happen? I love Mostink and will forever be his. I have to control myself.'' Just as she thought this she got angry.


    She looked at Rowen and was about to rebuke him, however, his next words were like a wave of water that extinguished all her mes.


    "Beautiful Sect Mistress can punish me however she wants, I am even ready to give my life to you, however, one thing that I can''t deal with is someone disrespecting our group members."


    "Sect mistress is like a goddess to me, and I can''t bear someone disrespecting my goddess''s group," Rowen said and then kneeled in front of her. There was a huge smile on his face.


    He was enjoying this too much, slowly making someone his ve just by his words was something that he didn''t know he will enjoy so much.


    The thrill he gets from her expression and her jumbled emotions was like an addictive drug to him. ''I should start to break each one of my victims slowly from now on.'' The thought resonated in his mind, and he got even happier.


    He wanted to let out a heartyugh right now, however, he restrained himself as he was currently in front of Dana.


    The words he has said just now were filled with as much demonic energy as he could muster, so the impact leaves her bbergasted.


    And that is what happening right now, Dana couldn''t stop herself from having a huge blush on her face, her face turnedpletely red as her heartbeat started to rise in a melodious rhythm.


    Everything turned crystal clear for a second, the little chatter of the ves from down below, the sweet scent of flowers that were ced on the window. She could feel her breath circting from her nose to her lungs.


    Everything around her turned ecstatic, although she has heard these kinds of words many times in past, however she somehow felt this time they werepletely genuine. She could tell that Rowen waspletely serious.


    She tried to resolve her sudden emotional flux by circting her Qi, however, nothing helped, she got even more flustered, his words resounded in her mind, again and again, making her blush with shame.


    She has never thought that someone will respect her so much, from the time she was a kid, she came to knew society, all the people work only for themselves, they were selfish. Even her father was ready to sell her to sect vice leader for just some political gain.


    She was lucky that the vice leader loved her, however, she never felt something like this with him ever before. This was her first time, doubts started to form in her mind.


    ''Maybe even Monstik is using me? No, it can''t be so, he is a very gentleman. However why... Why I have never felt this way with him, and why I feel it with this nobody, who I have met only a few days ago? Is this... Is this... Lov... No! It can''t be! I love Monstik and He loves me!'' She tried to reason her behaviour.


    However, she couldn''t just diminish this sweet feeling. Just as she saw Rowen getting up from his kneeling position, she panicked and turned her back towards him. She can''t show him her flustered condition.


    She bit her lower lip moved a step away and formed a spiritual shield around her, so he can''t see her.


    Rowen looked at her back and seeing her red ears he wanted to smile, however, he kept a serious expression as he knew she was watching him by her spiritual sense.


    She threw a jade token towards him, "Take this and leave for now, I will decide your punishmentter. This time sect is admitting demon tamers, directly in the sect without any test. From now on you are a sect member.


    Give this token to the girl standing outside this mansion, she will show you your residence and remember to join my group in tomorrows group selection no matter what.


    Rowen caught the circr white jade token and ced it in his spatial ring, however, he didn''t leave immediately he wanted to tease her even more.


    " Mistress, no need to wait any longer, I have made you angry, which means I deserve death, we don''t need to prolong this anymore. Let me hand my life to you right here and right now!" He said and then took out a sharp sword from his ring.


    "Here mistress, my life is yours now," Rowen said while cringing at his own words. He never thought that these cheeky words would ever affect anyone, however, currently his every word was like a sword to Dana, that punctured her defence again and again.


    She panicked as she heard his words. She wanted to turn around however somehow she controlled herself, tears bubbled in her eyes as she bit her lower lip tightly.


    "I said, leave this ce for now! I will decide your punishment when you join the group! Before that don''t run your stupid brain anymore!" She yelled at Rowen in a panic-stricken state. Her Qi was circting madly in her body.


    She was ready to move if this guy tried any stupid moves if it was any other guy she wouldn''t even flinch if he took his life in front of her. However, she was currently feeling pangs of anxiety in her heart.


    She can''t understand what was happening to her, howe she cared about this nobody?


    Rowen almost busts outughing at her words, he ced his sword back and then straightened his back. He bowed towards her, "Just as Mistress orders." He said and then disappeared from the room.


    Only after she was sure that Rowen was gone she moved back and slumped in her sofa, tears started to stream down her eyes, as she felt a piercing pain in her heart.


    It was the pain of knowing something was wrong with her, she was in love with her fiancee however now she is confused, is she truly in love with him or not. How could she feel something for this guy?


    She was frustrated at her own mind and that is why tears were dripping down her eyes. His words were still crystal clear in her mind, keeping her heartbeat on a higher level.


    She took out a luxurious pink coloured Robe from her ring and tightly hugged it, It was the first gift her fiancee gave her and even at that time she never felt something like this.


    Although she was happy at that time, however the feeling that she felt just now, was on the whole different level. This guy was ready to give his life up for her group''s reputation?


    Although these words looked fake, she somehow could tell that Rowen waspletely serious about it. He would have really given up his life if she asked.


    And the words, ''beautiful sect mistress'', were like sweet honey to her heart, that melted all the defence gates in her. She couldn''t stop herself from thinking about his words, even after she hugged the Robe tightly.


    After some time she got up from her seat and moved towards her private bathroom, to take a bath and refresh herself. She lookedpletely worn out after crying so much.


    She slowly moved towards the bathroom like a lifeless zombie and removed her clothes in front of a mirror.


    Her head was still filled with only his thoughts and when she looked at her naked body in the mirror some words suddenly struck. "Beautiful sect mistress." She murmured as she looked at her body.


    Suddenly a blush formed on the face, and she smiled, she moved towards the steaming pool and rxed her body in it, while still dreaming about Rowen.


    On the other hand, Rowen was currently outside the two-story house, with a girl in a white robe standing beside him.


    "Senior this is your residence from now on till you are an outer sect disciple." She said and then bowed towards him.


    Rowen looked at the house and then moved his gaze at the girl. "Is this what outer sect disciples get? " He said and moved towards the front gate.

 Chapter 97: Mara

    Chapter 97: Mara


    The white-dressed girl was about to answer his question, however, Rowen moved before that, he buzzed the front door with his identification jade token, and wooden door nked open with a metallic twang.


    The girl awkwardly closed her mouth and moved towards Rowen clumsily like she was half dead. ''How long do I have to do this? When will I be able to be an outer sect disciple, even this guy has be one.'' She thought as she moved her body through the door.


    She was just a misceneous disciple of the sect, who also works as servants for outer and inner sect disciples. Her name was Mara, she was responsible for finishing the duties of Dana till she bes an outer sect disciple.


    Her cultivation has already reached the peak of the True Deity Realm, she was sure that this time will be her chance to get into the outer sect. She aligned her body strait, ''I will give my best tomorrow and pass the test'' she thought and then looked at Rowen.


    Rowen was smiling at her seeing as she was daydreaming he didn''t disturb her.


    Just as she noticed that Rowen was smiling at her, an embarrassed expression appeared on her face, she brushed her right hand behind her back while showing a grin. "I am sorry Senior, what do you want to ask me?" She said.


    Rowen looked around the floor and could see that there was one Room a hall with some sofas and bathroom on the ground floor and from his spiritual sense he can tell that the first floor was just a big open hall, with a Qi gathering formation in the middle of it.


    He nodded, as this is all that he needed. He then looked at the lousy girl and asked her toe to his bedroom.


    When Mara heard his strange request her brows raised up as she looked at him with suspicious eyes. ''Oh my God, is he some kind of pervert? Please help me, God.'' She prayed while slowly moving behind him towards his bedroom.


    ''He looks like an innocent virgin, I don''t think someone with his face can be a perverted guy.'' She consoled herself as she started checking out Rowen''s body. She gulped her saliva and a blush formed on her face.


    ''I wish I had a handsome boyfriend like him'' she clenched her fist and looked at the ceiling, ''it''s decided then, the moment I get into the outer sect. I will seduce an innocent-looking boy like him and do a lot of lewd stuff with him.'' Her drool was almost dripping from the corners of her mouth.


    Rowen sat on his bed and then looked at her, e on, sit here." He pointed at the bed and ordered her to sit, in front of him.


    He noticed that she have very short ck hair and there was a mole on her chin, her dress was also slightly revealing, with her big cleavage and her robe that revealed her thighs.


    She at first hesitated, however looking at his innocent face she seamlessly smiled and ced her butt on the bouncy bed.


    "So where is my servant? Don''t every outer sect disciple gets a personal servant here?" Rowen asked and took out a wine gourd from his spatial ring.


    Mara looked at the wine gourd and then at his face, she smiled "He or she wille in two days, as its sects promotional exam, everyone is practising for it."


    "Ohh... So why are you not? Are you confident in passing the trial?" Rowen took a sip from his gourd and smiled at her. He was nning on using this girl to have some leads on Dana. As Dana could be the ticket for his easy life in the sect.


    He wanted to know everything about her and he could tell that both this servant and Dana were like best friends, when he previously saw them together.


    Mara looked at him and then shook her head, "it''s not like I am overconfident it''s just I am sister Dana''s servant first, so I have to finish the job she has given me, before thinking about anything else." She said with a smile on her face.


    For her Dana was everything, Dana''s father adopted Mara to be her servant and Dana has never treated Mara like one, she was like her sister. Although she is currently doing her chores, it''s only because something important may havee to her.


    Or Dana would have never disturbed her training just before the test. ''I wonder what important stuff came up to her, she has never called me so urgently before.''


    Dana actually called her with her spiritual messenger when her face was flushed red due to Rowen, or Dana would be the one showing him around his residence today.


    "Oh... I am sorry, looks like I am wasting your time. You can leave if you have to train." Rowen said with an apologetic look. His innocent face made him look like a nervous guy, who was talking to a girl first time.


    Mara looked at him and smiled, "Senior doesn''t need to worry, I don''t think my results will change if I didn''t practice on thest day. You can ask me anything." She was azy girl herself, it was likely that she would be sleeping and eating instead of practising atst point.


    She also wanted to talk to Rowen as he was cute and opposite to what she expected when he called her to his bedroom.


    "You can call me Rowen." He said with a smile and started using his Blood Resonance Charm. This girl could be the key to manipte Dana, although he could just break this girl right here and now, he was enjoying the slow breaking.


    Mara suddenly blushed at his words and waved her hands in a no sign. "No, I can''t be calling senior brother by his name, I am just a misceneous disciple after all and you, on the other hand, is an outer sect disciple." She said with an embarrassed expression.


    ''This guy is too cute, should I seduce him when I became an outer sect disciple? Yep, that would be ideal.'' She thought and smiled even more.


    "Can I know the junior sister''s name? "


    Mara looked at him and nodded. "Yes, I am Mara Tassos. I am adopted sister of Dana"


    When Rowen heard that she is adopted sister of Dana his smile widened, He knew there was some sort of connection between both of them. He quickly stood up from his ce and then bowed apologetically in front of her.


    "I am sorry for my rudeness, I never knew Sister Mara was connected to the sect mistress, or I would have never troubled you around." He said and then looked at her, deeply in the eyes, which made her blush even more.


    His charm was slowly breaking her defences. And as she was only a True Deity, she was easier to brainwash inpared to Dana.


    Maraughed at his gullible nature. She also stood up from the bed. "I was adopted just to be her servant, so no need to worry about anything. You can think of me as just another servant of hers."


    Rowen came close to her and then gazed deep in her ck eyes, making her blush. "I think Sister Mara deserves much more than just being a servant, she is just as beautiful as sect mistress after all."


    He said with an innocent voice and then backed up with a blush on his face. He moved his face away to avoid her gaze. When Mara noticed his embarrassed and uncorrupt expression her face turnedpletely red.


    This was the kind of boy she was waiting for all her life, a nervous unsullied guy. And his words were like honey to her ears, making her heartbeat fluctuate with them.


    She moved back, ced her arms behind her back, raising her chest as she looked at Rowen with a blush, "Since senior brother is so nice to me, I will do your chores for the first day as an outer sect disciple." She said and then blushed at him.


    Rowen looked at her and his face turned even redder, even sweat formed on his face, however, inside he wasughing like crazy, this new technique of his was too lethal.


    The victim doesn''t even realise what was happening to her.


    It was highly unlikely for someone to fall in love, in just a few hours, however, her reasoning was nowhere near her mind, she was feeling something that she had never felt before and it is what mattered to her at the moment.


    She came near to him, moved her body up on her toes and thening near his ears she said. "I can do anything for brother Rowen today." Her breathnded in his ears making his body shiver.


    Rowen moved his eyes away from her, his facepletely red and looked at the water pitcher ced on the table behind them. "Can... Can you get me some water" he said and then pointed at the pitcher.


    She let out a sigh and then looked at him helplessly, she could tell that Rowen was a shy guy. She decided to help him a little, raising her body shended a kiss on his lips.

 Chapter 98: Is it Small?

    Chapter 98: Is it Small?


    Rowen was satisfied with the new art he got from his Demonic Technique, it was the second time a girl has kissed him by her own wish. She was genuinely interested in him, all due to Blood Resonance Art.


    Although this art was useful, it was slow and cringy for Rowen''s liking he was only enjoying it as he has just got this art.


    For him to have such good art, he wanted to use it more, however, he decided that to use this only when necessary because he needed to bootlick people for this art to work.


    And that was something that he didn''t want to do, especially with someone less or equally powerful than him. It would be a disgrace to his demonic nature and the Demonic Dao residing in his dantian.


    He only used this technique because he enjoyed this new experience, this new power that he has got and how it made these two girls confused when they were in front of him.


    Mara moved back from him after kissing his lips, she looked at him with a blushed face, however, what she expected does not happen.


    She expected him to blush like a decent boy he was, however, currently he was looking at her body with the beast-like lusty eyes. There was a smug smile on his face which made her a little ufortable.


    She backed up a little and then smiled awkwardly at him, "I am sorry for not taking senior brother''s consent." She said and then took the water jug in her hand to follow the order he has previously given to her.


    She didn''t like seeing his this side, she was more inclined towards his innocent face.


    Seeing her hesitating, Rowen changed his attitude again, although he can break this girl, he will need at least a few days to do so, however, he doesn''t have enough time, so he instead decided to use Blood Resonance Charm.


    She was the perfect candidate to use this new art on, as he needs to take over her heart and soul, without making anyone suspicious that something was wrong with her. He also wanted to stay low key in the sect, as he was a demon.


    ''It would be better if I resist myself from doing something suspicious, I have already killed that man in the recruitment camp, I can''t be too overbearing when I am the weakest existence in this sect.'' Rowen thought and decided to not ravish Mara.


    A blush formed on his face and sweat dripped from his forehead. "Does senior sister not like my attitude, I have heard girls like bad guys, so I tried to act like one for senior sister." He said adding Blood Resonance to his voice.


    When Mara heard him, she let out a sigh of relief, and then bust outughing, ''so it was like this, he was trying to impress me. How cute!'' She almost kissed him again.


    She ced the water pitcher on the table again and came close to him, and as the blood resonance again started to work on her, she hugged him lightly "Senior Brother doesn''t need to change himself, I like you the way you are." She said and then kissed him.


    Her soft tongue made its way into his mouth, exploring and savouring every part of it, Rowen could taste some minty taste in her mouth, he ced his hand on her back awkwardly, trying to reach for her butt, however, he refrained himself as it would be out of character.


    Seeing him struggling to even touch her ass, Mara giggled and then gently pushed him on the bed, "Senior Brother let me help you, " She said and then started opening her white Robe.


    However, Rowen stood up from the bed and stopped her. "Sister Mara has to call me by my name, otherwise I can''t touch you anymore." He said while looking in her eyes.


    Mara stopped from what she was doing and then looked at his face and seeing the serious expression on his cute face, her blush deepened, even Dana has never shown such love to her.


    She felt something fluttering in her stomach and a warm feeling rose in her whole body, she felt like her tears could drop at any time.


    In all the emotions shepletely forgot how she has just met this guy a few hours ago, before that she didn''t even know who he was. She felt like he was meant to be hers and God has especially sent her dream prince on an unexpected day.


    She nodded and then kissed him again, "Brother Rowen..."


    "Just call me Rowen." Rowen cut her in the middle.


    A streak of tear slid down her left eye as she hugged his body tightly, she kissed him again and again.


    "Rowen, you are very cute." She said as she slid down her Clothes revealing her jade white, plump body in front of his eyes.


    Rowen looked at her and then blushed. "It is my first time. Sorry if I am bad." Rowen said and then Removed his clothes too. She helped him removed his clothes while smiling at his words.


    "It''s my first time too. So no need to worry, " she said and then pulled his pants down, a ginormous organ came in her view. She gulped her saliva looking at it.


    Although it was her first time she has already known a lot about sex from the lewd fantasy books and by listening to her friends. She never thought that a dick would be this huge.


    ''Could it even fit in me?'' She thought and subconsciously closed her legs, just the thought of this giant thing prating her body sent a shiver down her body. She then cast a gaze at his face, ''such an innocent face and this giant dick, it doesn''t suit your personality in any way.''


    Rowen looked at her hesitating expression and blushed, "Is it small?" He asked while looking at her nervously.


    Mara almost chocked on her spit when she heard him, ''small?, are you joking me, I never imagined a dick could be this big, for all I have heard, it should be much smaller than this.''


    She looked at him and then smiled while her lips twitched. "No this is just as beautiful as you." She said and then held it with her hand.


    Feeling her soft hand around his dick, Rowen let out a moan and his face turned even redder. A little precum formed on the top of his shaft.


    Looking at his expression, Mara smiled, ''he indeed is a virgin with such a huge shaft. I never thought my first one would be this big, I don''t think anyone else would be able to please me after this goes in.''


    ''However, it doesn''t matter as I am nning to marry this cute guy, sent from heavens for me, My dream guy.'' She thought and then kissed the tip of his dick, tasting the sticky precum in her mouth.


    "Ahh..." Rowen let out another moan.


    Her ears turnedpletely red as she heard his moan, even herher regions started to moist. It was all due to the technique Rowen was using on her.


    She circled her tongue on the top of his penis, just as she has read in the novels, she wanted to please him as much as she could to make him fall in love with her and not leave her in the future.


    She has already started feeling some connection with him and leaving him will her hurt her, she knew that love has already started to blossom in her heart.


    ''I have to do my best, although he is pure-hearted, I will not allow any other bitch to steal him from me.'' She thought and then moved her mouth down on his shaft, taking in half of it in one fell swoop.


    Her sticky warm tongue rolled against his veins making them feel orgasmic pleasure. Rowen looked at her passionately sucking his penis and a smile formed on his face. What a beauty she was, he decided to keep her as his.


    "Ahh..." He let out moans of pleasure as her pace increased on his shaft, her mouth went deeper and deeper with time and after a certain point she forced herself to swallow his dick in her throat.


    She was determined to give him a memorable first experience, that is the reason why she forcefully swallowed his giant dick even when she was gagging from it.


    At some point, she was able topletely take his penis in her mouth, Rowen''s smile widened when he noticed her determination. Usually, it was he who forces girls on his dick to make them take hisplete dick in.


    However, this girl did it himself, showing that she didn''t want to lose him. Although she looked nonchnt on the surface, however, Rowen knew that inside she was doing her best to please him.


    "Ahh... Sister Mara, I am cumming!" Rowen said and then shot his thick fluid down her oesophagus. His face waspletely red and he was taking in huge gasps as he looked at her.


    Mara widened her eyes suddenly feeling his warm fluid in her chest. However, she soon controlled herself and drank all of it, while still massaging his penis.

 Chapter 99: Eyes Of Truth

    Chapter 99: Eyes Of Truth


    Currently, in Rowen''s new bedroom, Mara was moaning loudly, her bottom area was wet with a lot of blood and sexual fluid, Rowen''s giant penis was moving in and out of her continuously without stopping.


    Her hands grabbed his arms tightly, as she looked at him, and suddenly a terrifying expression appeared on her face, her ck eyeballs turnedpletely white for a second and then again turned normal.


    A pang of terror shed in her eyes before the excitement flushed her face again, she looked at Rowen''s innocent-looking face and smiled a little, showing her sparkling teeth.


    "Ahh... Slowly, Rowen, you are gonna break me with this pace." She said to him, her face was pale and her hands were shivering, however, she kept a smile on her face.


    She has just seen something. Something very terrible and horrifying, something that she shouldn''t have seen.


    She gulped her saliva and then looked at his ck eyes with a nervous smile. "Sorry Mara, I shouldn''t be too rough, it''s just I was too excited. You are very beautiful." Rowen said and then looked at her innocently.


    Mara forcefully chucked at his words and after a pause, she kissed his lips again. Her heart was beating very furiously.


    ''Why are there such strong negative emotions oozing out of her, just a moment ago she was fine, what happened to her suddenly?'' Rowen thought and then smiled at her again.


    He could tell that there was something wrong with her, however, he can''t exactly pinpoint what it was, he just smiled and then started sucking her left boob.


    However, her moans started to dim down slowly, her body loosened and she was just like a pale fish, moving her body with his rhythm.


    Rowen looked at her and then pulled his dick out of her vagina, "What''s wrong sister Mara? Do you not like it?" His voice echoed in the dim room. Heid by her side and looked in her eyes, waiting for her answer.


    However, Mara just stayed silent and kept looking at the ceiling of his room, her face waspletely pale and she was letting out strong negative emotion.


    Her head was currentlypletely messed up, she has just seen a demon residing in Rowen, a demon so strong, that she couldn''tprehend the power of it. ''No, it''s not a demon inside him, he is a demon himself, and a powerful one, I have never seen something so terrifying, I don''t think even Father Emperor is his match!''


    She has special eyes since she was born, these eyes could help her see-through things that normal cultivators can''t, ''My Eyes of Truth,'' couldn''t lie. He is a demon! I should be careful and not let him doubt me or my death is certain''


    ''I have to inform Dana about him as soon as possible'' "Sister Mara!" Suddenly she felt his hand on her shoulder, shaking her up a little. She broke out of her stupor and then looked at him.


    "What happened Sister Mara? Do you need some rest?" Rowen asked her looking at her with worry in his expressions.


    Mara smiled at him and then rode on top of him, her thighs parted and then she sat on his crotch. "It''s nothing, I... I... Was... Just lost because it was my first time and Brother Rowen was so good." She stuttered.


    Despite her smiling face, Rowen could feel that she was terrified, he could feel her emotions fluctuating very much, it was like she has seen something terrifying.


    Rowen looked at her and also smiled, "It''s my pleasure Sister Mara to have my first time given to such a beautifuldy." He tried to keenly observe her expression while ring at her.


    He just couldn''t kill her right now, as Dana would suspect him if she didn''t show up for tomorrow''s trial, however, he also can''t let her go freely as she could have seen through him, and saw the dao residing in his body.


    ''How? She shouldn''t have seen through my, technique because it has dao itself.'' Rowen calmed himself down and decided to observe for now.


    "Let me do it now." She said and then ced his dick on her vulva, she punctured her body slowly with his giant shaft, while letting out heavy moans.


    Rowen also let out slight, pleasurable moans, whenever her body swallowed his dick more in it. Her movement soon increased so did the pitch of her voice.


    "Aaah!" Rowen let out a loud moan as his thick warm fluid filled her vagina with it. Mara also let out orgasming moans as she felt his warm and thick fluid moving in her body.


    She moved near him and then kissed him on the shoulder. "You are amazing Brother Rowen," she said and then moved aside. She stood up from the bed and started picking up her clothes.


    Sweat and blood were still sticking to her thighs, as she wore her underwear in hurry. "Sister Mara can take a bath, before going, or I think she should stay here so we could do some more naughty stuff."


    Rowen said and then hugged her from behind. He was surprised that she resisted both his Blood Resonance and his ck aura.


    Usually, after the first time, a girl should be craving for more like a hungry bitch, however, sheposed herself and was ready to go out.


    Mara was indeed incited by his sexual pleasure, however, the terror of what she has just witnessed,pletely destroyed all her desires. She was even panicking while wearing her clothes again.


    She gently released herself from his embrace and then looked at him with a smile. "Brother Rowen, I would have to go now, as I have the Trial tomorrow, I want some rest and preparation. We should meet after the trial and I promise, I will be with you after it all day every day, doing all kinds of lewd stuff, " she said and then pulled his cheeks.


    Rowen looked in her eyes and started in them for a few seconds, and then backed up, he smiled and then sat on the bed, "If that''s what Sister Mara wants then be it. However, don''t forget your promise."


    ''I have to kill her, she could be a danger to me, however, I can''t do it here, first I have to let her out of my house in case someone has seen her entering, and after that, I should order my Cyclopes to kill her when it finds the chance.'' He thought and then started picking up his clothes.


    "Then I will excuse Brother Rowen, " she bowed down and then quickly moved out of the two-story house almost stumbling when she was at the door.


    By all her nervous expressions Rowen could tell that she has somehow, seen through him or what could be the reason for her to be so terrified. ''I have to kill her as soon as possible without leaving any clues.''


    Just as she moved out of the house, Rowen summoned his Cyclopes and then shrank it to the size of a fingernail, even the ze me Dagger Shrank and then the cyclopes slowly flew out of the window, following the girl.


    Mara''s heart was beating so fast that it was almost in her mouth, her whole body was drenched in sweat as she quickly moved towards Dana''s mansion.


    She could feel that someone was constantly following her, she could saw the small demon behind her.


    It was her eyes that helped her locate it so easily, and Rowen also ordered Cyclopes to reveal itself in front of her. So she stays panic-stricken the whole way and does a mistakes.


    And that is what she did, shepletely forgot about the spiritual messenger, she didn''t use it so the demon does not kill her on the way, she just has to somehow reach Dana''s mansion and then she would be safe.


    She started moving with a high pace on the road and reached the market, there were many disciples there, she let out a sigh, as that demon would not dare to kill her in thisrge crowd.


    And Dana''s mansion was just at the end of the Road she calmed down a little, clenched her fist and only then she remembered about the spiritual messenger. She quickly took it out and then fumbled, the jade stone messenger fell on ground.


    And just as she was about to pick it, her head turnedplete nk and she copsed on the floor. ''Dana help me!'' That was her thought. Before her soul moved out of her body.


    The small cyclope that was flying over the market suddenly disappeared and then appeared again in front of Rowen.


    Rowen nodded at it and then waved making it vanish from the spot. "I have taken a huge risk, I hope no one powerful starts investigating her death, or they could possibly find me."


    Although She was just a ve, she was also Dana''s sister and if Dana ordered someone powerful to find her, it would be hard for Rowen to keep his identity hidden.


    ...


    In the Great Rubloa Sect hundreds of thousands of miles away, an old Man in ck Robe opened his eyes and then looked at the mirror in front of him.


    "WheatHollow sect!" He eximed and then vanished from his spot.

 Chapter 100: I dont even know her

    Chapter 100: I don''t even know her


    Rowen sat in his room, thinking about the thing he has just done, there were many clues he has just left while killing Mara. One of them being she died just after exiting his room and she was frightened the whole way.


    So if anyone has noticed her frightened state it could cause all the fingers to point at him, secondly, she died in the condition where if someone powerful was present then he or she would have surely noticed the Cyclopes.


    There were just too many holes in this n of his, that he came up with, on the spot. If someone specialises in Qi Tracing then try could even trace Rowen by the demonic Qi left by Cyclopes, or the Qi left by Rowen when he had sex with her.


    Rowen stood up and then started pacing back and forth in his room, it''s already been ten minutes and the news of Mara being dead should have already reached, Dana.


    And if he knows Dana enough she would have already sent someone powerful to investigate the matter, she even sent a Core Disciple just to clean up his mess and now she would definitely send at least a core disciple to investigate the matter of her sister.


    Rowen knew that, if he showed up at her ce to manipte her now, he would even be more of a suspect, he just has to wait and see what happens next.


    Only improvisation can help him now. he wanted to summon Lilias to ask her opinion right now, however, he knew that the investigator could be here anytime and it would not be good if he saw Lilias in his room.


    Although he was saved from identified as a demon by his Demonic Art, she was a demon without a demonic art and although he could argue that he tamed her, however, there was no beast bag on him before he entered the sect and the only demon he possessed was Cyclopes.


    And Dana knew of this fact. He stopped himself from thinking too much, arranged the bed, cleaned the room, got rid of all the Qi Mara left on his bedroom and only left her Qi in the corridors.


    He then quickly ran towards the bathroom and removing his clothes ced his body in the bathtub.


    ''Ahh....! All the doubt would be on me! I should have never manipted that bitch, how could I ever have known that she could see through my Demonic Dao.'' He thought and then closed his eyes.


    Suddenly he felt a heavy pressure on him, the same pressure he felt in the Recruitment camp room, ''That Bald Guy!'' Rowen didn''t know his name as he was already gone when Brull introduced himself.


    However, he knew that he was a core disciple because all the young Martial Synchronization realm experts are from core sect.


    "Come out!"


    A heavy voice descended on him, which made Rowen shiver in pain, even his voice was unbearable for a weak existence like him. This was the disparity between a True Deity and a Spirit Synchronization realm expert.


    Even his Cyclopes couldn''t even put a scratch on him, even with the ze Falme Dagger. That was the difference in power.


    Rowen slowly stood up from the bathtub, ced a ck coloured Robe on his body and then stepped out of his bathroom.


    He dried his hair by circting his Qi around his body and then stepped in the hall of the two-story building.


    On the white coloured sofas sat there two figures, one had a navy blue coloured Robe, with beautiful ck hairs and a sad expression on her face, other was a Bald muscr guy donned with an orange robe giving off a murderous aura.


    Rowen looked at them and then Bowed, "sect mistress." He said and then straightened his back again.


    Moving towards two of them he smiled, "Sorry for the lousy service, however, I have just got this residence and I don''t think there is a kitchen in here." He said and then took out a jade white wine bottle from his spatial ring with two wine sses.


    cing them in front of them he poured wine in both of them. And then sat on the sofa opposite side.


    A smile stered on his face and he started using his Blood Resonance Technique, he looked at the Bald man and then nodded. "Thanks, senior for helping me out. I am Rowen and we didn''t introduce each other." He said.


    Brull looked at him and then stood up from his seat angrily, a heavy aura pressed on him and then he grabbed Rowen by the cor. "Cut the crap you piece of shit! How dare you kill Sister Mara!"


    He didn''t even ask any questions and med everything on Rowen. From the side, Dana stood up from her ce with a panicked expression and held Brull''s shoulder.


    "Let him talk." She said while looking at him.


    The bald guy, however, ced even more pressure on Rowen, making him cough a mouthful of blood on the floor.


    "There is nothing to investigate miss, Sister Mara was first rap*d by him and when she somehow escaped, he killed her in front of so many people! We should kill this son of a bitch as soon as possible!" Brull then clenched Rowen''s neck and started applying pressure, however, before he could crack his neck Dana yelled.


    "Let him talk first!" She tightly grabbed Brull''s arm to stop him from killing Rowen.


    Rowen''s face waspletely red, his eyes blurry and he couldn''t even see or hear what both of them were saying, all he knew was that if the bald guy didn''t stop soon then he was gonna die.


    Suddenly he felt the grip on his neck loosen and then he fell on the floor, his mouth got filled with blood and some of it even started to flow out of his nose.


    He tried to stop the blooding out of his mouth, however, gag reflexes made him vomit out all the sanguine liquid on the brown wooden floor. Soon enough his brain cleared up and then came the extreme pain from his throat.


    It was punctured and no voice wasing out of it, there was even some foreign Qi on his injuries preventing them from healing.


    Rowen looked at both of them and then stood up from the ground, his eyespletely red as he slumped his body on the sofa.


    Sweat covered his whole body as he looked at the bald guy with anger. He has almost met death just now, if not for him using his blood resonance on Dana previously he would have already died.


    Dana looked at his condition and then panicked, she could sense, his life force fluctuating, if she hadn''t stop Brull on time Rowen would have died.


    She took out a tangerine coloured fruit from her ring, with the size of a peach and moved towards Rowen.


    "Open your mouth, " she said while sitting beside him with a worried expression. Rowen looked at her and then nodded, he slightly parted his lips, while letting out a grunt and a streak of blood.


    She gently ced the fruit over his mouth and then squeezed the juice in his throat. She then angrily cast her gaze at Brull, "take your Qi back from his wounds!"


    She quickly found out that Brull has ced destructive Qi in Rowen''s wounds, so they don''t heal.


    Brull looked at her and the sighed. "Sister Dana, it''spletely useless and wasteful, we should have already killed this guy, there is no one else that could have done it, ording to you only he has a demon powerful enough that could kill sister Mara, and we have found demonic energy in sister Mara, which means, he let his demon rap* and kill her. What a beast!"


    He said and then gritted his teeth with anger. Dana looked at him and then narrowed her eyes on anger, "Do as I say! And stop running your mouth! Don''t forget she was my sister before anything else!" She yelled at the d guy.


    Listening to her Brull''s nostrils widened and then he took a furious breath, he stood up from his ce and then ced his forefinger on Rowen''s neck absorbing all the Qi from it.


    He then snorted and sat on his ce silently.


    Dana ignored his behaviour as she knew that this muscr guy always had a crush on Mara, however, she never gave any heed to him as she liked gentle and cute boys.


    "Are you feeling well?" She looked at Rowen with worried eyes. She was afraid that she would kill the wrong person if she took any hasty decision.


    Although all the clues were pointing at Rowen, she somehow believed that he is innocent, he could never kill Mara as he respected Dana so much.


    He was even ready to end his own life just a few hours ago.


    Rowen rxed on the sofa for a few minutes without saying anything and arranged his thoughts.


    He then looked at Dana and aligned his back strait. "Sect Mistress, I don''t know what are you talking about? Who is sister Mara? I don''t even know her."

 Chapter 101: I am ready

    Chapter 101: I am ready


    Just as Rowen''s wordsnded in Brull''s ears, red, covered his face, his eyes shaped into a rice grain, the muscr leg stomped on the floor spreading spiderweb-like cracks all over it.


    "You! You don''t even know who you have killed?!" Brull rebuked and was about tond a lethal punch on Rowen''s face again. How can this piece of crap kill his lover without even knowing her name?


    Brull was very angry, he was courting mistress Dana''s sister for the past year without any sess and then this guy rap*s and kills her, made him very furious.


    Everyone in the sect knew to not eveny their eyes on Pok''s property. This newbie bastard has dared to take the love of his life? This was a clear p on Pok family''s reputation in the sect.


    If he didn''t kill this boy, he would have no face to show to rest of his family and sect.


    Dana cast a re at Brull, making him stop in mid and he silently ce his body back on the sofa. Although he was from Pok family, he still doesn''t dare to deny Dana''smand.


    She was just an outer sect disciple however she held as much power as vice leader of the sect and in the future, she will even have power equal to sect leader.


    No one would dare mess with someone like her, even if Pok families founding ancestor was still alive, even then he would not dare to anger her.


    ''Vice leader Mostink has ordered me to follow all themands from Mistress Dana, otherwise, this punk would already have been dead and by the way why is sister Dana defending this useless piece of crap? It''s obvious that he is the one that killed Mara, who else would have done it?'' Brull thought and then clenched his fist to suppress his anger.


    ''Once it''s proven that you are the one that killed, Mara, I will let you experience life worse than death!'' Brull picked up the wine ss and started sipping on it slowly while ring at Rowen.


    Dana sighed and then a streak of tear dropped from her left eye, currently, her heart was very heavy.


    Mara was like a sister to her, although her father adopted Mara to make her a servant, she was her only friend and sister. She has never asked Dana for anything even when she was struggling with her cultivation.


    Mara was the only one that was not selfish to her.


    Dana started sobbing while rubbing her tears with her hands. Brull looked at her and panicked if the vice leader found out that Mistress Dana cried, he would be as good as dead meat.


    He stood up and wanted to say something, however, decided to stay silent, he realised that she was not crying because of him, instead, she was crying to mourn Mara''s death.


    Brull again sat on his seat, not intending to interrupt and make her angry. Rowen, on the other hand, looked at her crying and sighed. He knew that there was an emotional turmoil going on in her body.


    On one side she was sad for Mara and on the other side, she couldn''t believe Rowen was the one that did something so horrible to her sister.


    Even when all evidence was against Rowen she still wanted to listen to his side, before doing anything rash and then regretting itter.


    "Sect Mistress, I don''t know what is happening here, however, if you want to kill me then hesitate no more, from the day you helped me enter the sect and made my advancement possible, I have pledged my life to you."


    "You can take it without any reason and I will happily give it to you," Rowen said while forcing his blood resonance as much as he could on his words.


    His Blood resonance currently doesn''t have much effect on Brull as he was many leaves above him, however, if he somehow convinces Dana that he has not killed Mara than this muscr guy would not be able to harm him.


    Dana listened to him and then looked at his face, she could feel the same sensation she felt when she talked him in her mansion, she could somehow tell that he was serious.


    Brull on the other side snorted at Rowen''s act and wanted to call him out, however, stayed silent as he didn''t intend to offend Dana anymore.


    "The girl I have sent with you to show your room, she was my sister and was found dead in the main market. She also had demonic energy in her body which meant she... She... Sob... She was ravaged by a demon before she died and only you have a demon powerful enough in the whole sect that could kill a true deity." Dana said and looked at his eyes sincerely.


    "She was found dead just after she left your settlement, that is why Brother Brull thinks that you have killed her. Now you have to tell me the truth or I will not be able to save you this time." She continued as she fidgeted with her nails and fingers.


    Somewhere in her subconscious mind, she hoped that Rowen was not the killer.


    Rowen listened to her and then a slightly enlightened and shocked expression appeared on his face, he stood up from his seat hastily and bowed in front of Dana.


    "Sect mistress, I am sorry, I didn''t knew that she was your sister. I don''t know what happened to her as she left just after entering the corridor of this house. She said that she had something important tomorrow so have to leave."


    "I never would have guessed that she was sect mistress''s sister or I would have treated her more respectfully."


    "I don''t know who killed her however if the sect mistress thinks that I am the one, then she can punish me if she wants, I would notin if she wants to take my life."


    Rowen said and then sat on his ce again.


    Dana listened to him and then took out a jade script from her ring, there was a round red coloured spot on the middle of empty paper. She gulped her saliva and looked at Rowen.


    "This is the demonic energy we found in her body, now let brother Brull check your demon''s demonic energy if it matched with this then I will bring upon the punishment you deserve. However, I don''t want someone innocent to be punished that is why you should cooperate with us."


    She said and then handed the script to Brull. He nodded and then took it from her hand, although he knew that it is not needed as its impossible for a demon to breach in the sect. Only this guy''s demon could have done it.


    And on top of that, thest person sister Mara met was him, even a mentally disabled person could tell that Rowen has killed her.


    Rowen looked at her and then a disappointed expression appeared on his face. "Does, sister Mara does not believe me? She doesn''t need to do any of this If I can''t even be trustful to you than I have no right to live." Rowen said as he used his blood resonance on her.


    When Mara heard him a painful feeling suddenly arose in her heart and she started to feel suffocated. She knew that if she did a test on Rowen than it means she does not believe him even after he dedicated his life to her and her group.


    It would be a huge insult to his esteem. He would rather die in vanity than to have someone ce a test on his loyalty.


    "It''s not what you are thinking, I just want no innocent to get harm because of me. You can prove your innocence by this test." She said while biting her lower lip in frustration.


    "No need to think too much Sect mistress, he is just trying to fool us by his sly words. Or why else would he refuse to give this test?" Brull finally couldn''t stop himself and spoke out.


    Rowen listened to him and sighed. He looked at Dana seriously and spoke. "Mistress Dana, you can end my life if you want, however, I can''t bear that you question my loyalty, I can never lie to you."


    "I have sworn loyalty to you and your group, and if you are the one that questions it then its all worthless to me. If Mistress can''t even believe me then there is no point of my loyalty."


    He stood up from his ce and then looked at Brull, "brother I am ready to give this test." He said and then took out his cyclopes.


    Dana, on the other hand, clenched her hands so tightly that her fingernails were embedded in her skin. She knew that if Rowen gave the test and turned out innocent than she will lose him.


    How can she ever question someone who has given up his life to her? Why would he ever lie to her if his life was in her hands? This test would be the end of their trust.


    However, she also couldn''t just let him die without knowing that if he killed Mara or not, she was in a predicament now.

 Chapter 102: Sister Dana

    Chapter 102: Sister Dana


    Brull looked at Rowen and then snorted. "Kid, from the first time I saw you I could tell that there was something wrong with you. How could the first thing one does when entering the sect is to kill a fellow aspirant?"


    "Only a Demon could do something like this. Wheathollow sect is a respectable and righteous sect, Demonic beings like you have no ce here."


    "I Brull Pok as a core disciple of the sect will bring you to justice now!"


    He said and then took out a sharp spear from his spatial ring. The spear had a dark blue scaly body and a shiny head, which emitted a deadly aura.


    He didn''t really intend to take the test and directly wanted to kill Rowen, it was like he was sure Rowen was the one who killed Mara.


    Rowen looked at him and stayed silent, he knew that he can''t do much now everything is dependent on Dana. He just rotated his demonic technique to its fullest, if Dana didn''t interrupt now, he could only rely on his demonic Dao.


    The Cyclopes that was out of his beast bag also had ze me Dagger ready to use anytime. Although it can''t help much, it can still stall enough time for him to escape.


    A green coloured aura covered the spear making the wood on the floor crack around it. "You will have the honour of dying by my Death Shark Spear." He said and then pointed the tip in front of Rowen.


    When Dana looked ar him, she quickly stood up and moved in front of Rowen. She looked at Brull angrily as she never expected this muscr head to disobey hermands.


    "This is the final warning! Do just as I say! Or you will be the dead next!" She yelled and then moved Rowen away from in front of the spear.


    However, Rowen didn''t budge from his ce. "No need Mistress Dana if you even have doubts that I can lie to you, it means I have failed to be a loyal group member and it would be good if I died," Rowen said as he looked at her eyes.


    Dana had a distressed expression on her face when Rowen said those words, he could tell that his Blood Resonance is slowly seeping in her soul and she was feeling more and more guilty about what she was doing.


    However, the image of her dead sister flicked in front of her eyes again and again. She balled her fists tightly and then bit her lower lip.


    She really didn''t want to break the trust between Rowen and her, as she has never felt the same feeling with anyone else, the feeling she gets with him. However, for her, it was very important to know the truth.


    "Brother Brull go ahead and do the test." She said and then her body slumped on the sofa. She has done it, this sentence meant that she didn''t trust Rowen.


    Rowen looked at her state and smiled internally, he was exploiting her emotions by his Blood Resonance.


    "Hmph! Kid, it doesn''t matter I will kill you after proving that you were the one that killed sister Mara." Brull said and then moved towards the Cyclopes that was sitting on Rowen''s shoulder.


    He ced his finger on his head and sent his qi in the Cyclopes'' body he could feel it''s energy. And just as he did so his face contorted, he looked at Rowen and moved back.


    "Kid, are you hiding any other monsters?" Brull has already known through Dana that Rowen only had one Demon. And the energy that he found on Mara didn''t match this demon.


    "You can check me," Rowen said nonchntly and then threw his beast bag towards him.


    Brull caught it and then quickly went through it, however, he couldn''t find anything in it. His face turned ted and then he looked at Dana.


    "Mistress he doesn''t have a demon with the same energy as found on sister Mara. However, we can''t be sure of it, allow me to check his body and only then we can confirm it." He said and then moved towards Rowen.


    When Dana heard him she let out a rxed sigh, however just after a pain pierced her heart. She had just ruined their rtionship by doubting it. She knew in a rtionship both sides had to have equal things to give.


    Rowen was ready to give up his life for her group, however, she on the other has failed to even trust him.


    And it was only then she noticed that Brull was moving towards Rowen to check his body. ''If this continued then the damage would be irreversible, however, before she could do something Brull has already ced his hand on Rowen''s head and sent his Qi in his body.


    A panicked expression appeared on her face. Old man Wan has already checked Rowen before and she was sure that Rowen was not a demon so checking him would be not good.


    She moved her body to remove Brull''s hand from his head, however, she was alreadyte, as she could tell by the Bald guy''s expression that he has already scanned his body.


    Brull looked at him and then moved back. He clenched his fist and then took out a book from his spatial ring.


    "Boy this is Shadow Sword technique a Martial Synchronization realm one, you can practice it till you get to that stage. It''s a littlepensation for today''s misunderstanding between us. Hope you can understand." He said and disappeared from his spot without saying anything.


    He didn''t want to embarrass himself anymore as his spection has turnedpletely wrong. Which mean a demon has really breached the sect under their nose. He has to inform about this to the vice sect leader as fast as he could.


    When Dana realised what she has done, a sad expression appeared on her face. She has just ruined the rtionship between them by not trusting Rowen.


    She looked at Rowen with regret shing in her eyes. There was a constant pain in her chest which made her wanted to cry. "Junior Brother, It''s not that I don''t trust you. But I have to know who killed my sister, hope you can forgive me." She said with a pained voice.


    Rowen looked at her and then smiled. "Sister Dana, I think what you have done is understandable. Anyone would have done the same." He said.


    When Dana heard his words she almost broke down. He has addressed her has ''sister Dana'' instead of ''sect mistress'' implying that he was disappointed in her and she has broken his trust.


    Rowen could tell that his Blood Resonance Technique haspletely messed with her mind. No one would in their right mind would cry for a stranger who they have met just a few days ago.


    However, she was doing it. She was feeling the pain of not trusting him only because of this amazing art.


    "Sister Dana, I think you should leave for now and take your emotions under control, we can talk about this when you are stable. As I am a Demon Tamer, Maybe I can help you catch the real culprit." He said.


    Dana listened to him, his every word piercing her heart with more pain, tears formed in her eyes. She waved her hand and then disappeared from her spot. She didn''t want him to see her cry in regret, it would make thingsplicated.


    She already has a fiancee and crying for another man would really implicate her previous rtionship.


    Just as she disappeared from his house, Rowen slumped on the sofa and let out a loudugh. This was a close call, he almost died. The thrill of being on edge made him excited.


    He took out a bottle of expensive alcohol and chugged it down his mouth. A spicy aroma filled his mouth making him extremely happy.


    He finished the whole bottle of alcohol in just fifteen minutes.


    Dana appeared in her bedroom andnded on the bed. Tears started to fall down her eyes soaking the white pillow below her.


    ''Why? Why? Why? Why am I sad about that boy I have met a few days ago? It was only correct of me to suspect him, however, why do I feel this pain like I have done something wrong.'' She thought and then started sobbing.


    She was sadder about the fact that she hurt Rowen''s feelings than the fact that her sister just died.


    "What is happening to me? Why am I so stupid?" She thought and balled her fist tightly.


    After a few hours of pain and regret, she stood up form the bed. Her eyes heavy and hairs looking dishevelled. She waspletely haggard.


    She listlessly stood up form her ce and then moved towards her bathroom slowly. Her heart was still hurting and she has finally epted that she has feelings for Rowen.


    Previously she has ignored these feelings, however, it is now bing unbearable. She can''t even feel anything but the intolerable pain in her heart.


    After reaching her bathroom she stood up in front of the mirror and looked at her haggard appearance. She couldn''t even feel if she was breathing or not.


    She took out a dagger from her spatial ring and then made cut on her finger, however, the pain in her heart didn''t subside.

 Chapter 103: Shop

    Chapter 103: Shop


    He didn''t capture Mara as all of the doubt would havee at him. As it was her test tomorrow Dana would have definitely sent someone to find her and it would definitely be Brull.


    He would have then med that Rowen has killed her and burned her body. It would be then hard to prove his innocence. He also was not sure that he would be able to break Mara in just one day.


    As he has also ravaged, Soleil and Ia and they have notpletely broken yet. Only ir was broken in one day and she was least powerful of all of them. To take such risk was too much.


    Currently, he proved his innocence and was out of the target list maybe for some time. If not for Mara seeing his demonic technique, he would have never killed her.


    He was currently sitting on his sofa, thinking of a way to teach that Bald guy a good lesson. If not for Dana that meathead would have killed him without even letting him say anything.


    After thinking for some time anding up with nothing he stood up from his seat and changed his clothes, washing his face, he walked outside of his residence. He wanted to patrol the sect.


    From the information, he has got till now by taking to both Mara and Dana he has found out this is a Farming Sect. Most of the disciples here are righteous spiritual Farmers.


    This was the reason why Dana was able to produce such precious spiritual nts like Martial Jade Fruit Seeds.


    A spiritual Farmer has a job like an apothecary they grow many type of spiritual herbs. It was said that local people born here from many centuries have been very good at farming many unique spiritual herbs.


    Rowen doesn''t even have any idea about how to grow any spiritual herbs. He looked around after stepping out of his building. There were many two-story apartments here just like his. And the road in front was pretty empty.


    It was also prohibited to fly for the outer sect disciples. In the sect, only the inner and core disciples can do so. Rowen moved his legs and started moving towards the market. He has known about it since he hase to his residence through the market.


    The market was more like an outer sect market as most of the people that set a stall here were outer sect disciples just like him. He entered the market and looked around, although a girl just died here there was still a lot of people present there.


    Buying and selling stuff. Almost all of them were outer sect disciples. That was one of the reasons Rowen got saved. He killed Mara at a spot where only low-level Outer Sect Disciples were present that is the reason why no one noticed his Cyclopes.


    He slowly moved towards one of the closed shops. It was Rowen''s shop. Every outer sect disciple gets their shop. All this information was filled in the identity token he got by Dana.


    He could either rent this shop to the disciple who does big business or he could open his own shop. Currently, Rowen hasn''t decided whether he would rent the shop or open his own.


    As he has no idea what he can sell. He was currently leaning towards renting this shop to a good customer. His shop was also in the middle of the market which showed how much Dana did behind the scene.


    At this spot, the maximum amount of footstepsnd if he rented this shop then he was sure he will get a hefty ie. In this sect, the economy runs on merit points.


    The more merit points one earns the more things he can buy from others or the sect. Currently, Rowen sat at zero merit points in his identification token.


    All of the outer sect disciples here work hard so they can umte enough merit points to buy a precious herb from the sect and advance to the next stage and be an inner sect disciple.


    Inner sect disciples get much more benefit then the outer sect ones. First of all, they get a regr supply of merit point from the sect to spend. They also get protection banners from the sect. So a family of any inner sect disciples are under the protection of wheat hallow sect.


    They can even fly over the sect and the respect they got from the outer sect and the people outside the sect was something, everyone craved.


    From many studentsing from prominent families, respect was the main thing they cared for. So they can boast about their child to other aristocrats or nobles.


    That is why pressure on these disciples remained very high. Some of the Nobel families even set being an elder or a core disciple as their benchmark. And failing to achieve such status could even make disciples disowned by their families.


    Everyone came to this sect with great hopes Either for money, recognition or protection. These are the main motivating factors for all the disciples present.


    Rowen moved towards his shop to open it to see how is the condition inside. This shop was in one of the outer markets of the total five outer markets. As this sect is very big only one market is not enough to carry everyone''s demand.


    Rowen was in the Bloom Flower Block, this was one of the five Blocks in the outer sect. Mainly female disciples reside here and only a few males were visible in his sight. And as Dana wanted to keep him close she made both his residence and shop in the Bloom Flower Residence.


    Rowen took out his identification card and was about to open the wooden door of his shop when he heard a voice behind him.


    "Hey boy! What are you doing here? Which block are you from and why are you touching senior sister Felicia''s shop?" A girlish voice resounded in his ears.


    Rowen turned around and looked at a girl, she was short, with only about four feet and 8 inches of height. She had her small nose raised in the air as she pointed at Rowen.


    Rowen looked at her and a smile formed on his face. She was wearing a white coloured skirt with red embroidery and the same designed shirt. There were small white pearl-like earnings on her ears and a small ponytail around her brown hairs.


    Her eyes were also hazel brown, she has t boobs and ass just like his mom, however, she was much smaller in size.


    Rowen looked around her in confusion as he was looking for someone. He even squinted his eyes.


    The girl''s face turned red as she clenched her fist. "Who are you looking for, I am here can''t you see me?!" The girl said with an annoyed voice.


    Rowen finally looked at her and then smiled, "Where are your parents?" He asked with a smirk on his face. He knew from the start that this girl is here to cause some trouble. He could tell it by her extremely angry emotions.


    ''She is at Spirit Saint Realm, which means she is also an outer sect disciple.'' Rowen thought.


    "You! What do you mean? I am twenty years old I don''t need assistance from my parents to be here. And what about you where is your master, you little ve." As Rowen was only at the true deity realm she thought that he is a misceneous disciple.


    Rowen looked at her and a wide smile formed on his face. He has just gone through some shit and currently, he was in no mood of banging his head against this arrogant loli.


    He shed his identity token to her and again moved towards his shop, as it was almost night time, he wanted to clean the shop as soon as he could.


    He would decideter on if he wanted to rent the shop or own the shop. However, first, he wanted topletely clean it. Its very easy for him. He just needs his cyclopes to do the work.


    He also wanted to remove all the banners and posters by the previous owner of the shop.


    "You can go kid, this is my shop from now on," Rowen said and thenpletely ignored her. For him finishing this job and having an ie source as soon as possible was the first step.


    He has decided that he will not join Dana''s group tomorrow as she has supposedly broken his trust. This way he can manipte her more easily, due to her feeling the regret.


    She will be very useful to him in this sect, and not joining her group will have two benefits. First, she will feel more guilt and secondly, he can manipte her without being too suspicious.


    As he is in a different group it will be difficult to link a connection between them. He can even start an affair with her. Without getting too suspicious.


    If he stayed in her group, he was sure that she will keep him close to her all the time and that could cause many suspicions. Even vice sect leader may get involved in it.


    The girl behind her stomped her foot on the ground and yelled at him.

 Chapter 104: Felicia

    Chapter 104: Felicia


    "You arrogant prick! How dare you ignore me?! I have already told you that this shop belongs to Lady Felicia and only she has the right to touch it." The short girl yelled as she pulled his shirt with force.


    Rowen moved back and looked at her with an annoyed expression. "Lady Felicia? Who the fuck is she? A cat?" He said waiting for her to get annoyed.


    However, she didn''t wait for him and took out a sword from her spatial ring and hacked it at him.


    Rowen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at her. His anger was about to go out of control when suddenly a gentle handnded in between and caught the sword. Blood flew out of the hand andnded on his dress.


    "Little Winona, it''s probated from fighting in the sect. Do you want me to kick you out of my group?" A gentle breeze like voicended in Rowen''s ears making his anger meltdown.


    Rowen looked at the source of the voice and it was a girl with jet ck hairs and red eyes. She wore the same clothes as the little girl and had a dignified expression on her face.


    Her height was almost the same as Rowen and her proportions were something that he was surprised at. She almostpeted with ir in her me Elf form. With big boobs hanging on her chest and the plump bottom.


    When the Loli saw who she has hurt a terrified expression appeared on her face. She turnedpletely red and got on her knees quickly. "Lady Felicia. I have done a terrible mistake by attacking you, please punish me." Winona said as tears fell from her eyes.


    Felicia ignored her and bowed in front of Rowen. "Brother, please forgive my friend here. She is just a little too entric. I beg forgiveness for her actions. You can ask for anypensation you want." The dignified girl said and then looked Rowen in the eye.


    When Winona heard her words she quickly stood up and looked at her. "Lady Felicia, you don''t need to apologize. He is just an arrogant kid who is trying to take over your shop..."


    "Shut up! This is not my shop. Sister Dana has already taken it from me and given me another one. And you too, quickly apologize to the brother here. He is Sister Dana''s Confidant." Felicia angrily red at Winona which made her gulp her saliva.


    The little girl looked at Rowen, clenched her teeth. ''How can this guy be a Confidant of Sister Dana? And what is with Lady Felecia she has never been scared of Dana before. What happened to her now?'' She thought and then reluctantly bowed down in front of Rowen.


    "I... I.... am sorry." She murmured.


    Felicia let out a sigh and then looked at Rowen. "I heard brother Rowen is a Demon Tamer that can tame a demon at Spirit Saint Realm." If you want then we can do business with each other.


    "A demon tamer?" It was only then, Winona''s eyes widened as she looked at Felecia. Felecia also threw a re at her to keep her silent.


    ''This pathetic guy is a demon tamer? That has tamed a spirit saint? No wonder Sister Felicia was talking to him so respectfully. She was not afraid of Dana but was respectful of this guy.'' Winona looked at Rowen, not believing her own eyes.


    "Business? Doesdy Felicia want to exchange clothes?" Rowen said with a smirk on his face. He was still a little angry at that Loli and the one he hated the most was this girl in front of him.


    He never liked girls who have this dignified airs about them. His instincts wanted to ravage her down and make her beg for his dick.


    It was only then Felicia noticed that her blood was all over Rowen''s clothes. She let out a sigh and looked at Winona. The little girl panicked as she quickly moved towards her.


    "Lady Felicia is your hand ok, please let me check." She looked at her hand and found out that it was already healed.


    "Brother Rowen can take this aspensation," Felicia said and then took out her Identity token.


    Rowen looked at her and knew what she meant. She wanted to give him some Merit Points.


    Merit Points are stored in the Identity Token and can be transferred only through them. That is why Identity token is the most important thing for all the sect members.


    Rowen also took out his token and then waved it over hers. An orange glowing number appeared on the jade token. 1000 merit points.


    Rowen was shocked at her generous giveaway. He knew that a thousand merit points are not easy toe. And her giving them away like it was nothing shows how rich she was.


    Rowen also read her emotions and he could sense desire from her. Strong desire. He knew that she wanted something from him, and she was very desperate for it. An idea suddenly came to his mind.


    ''It would be better if I join her Group. It seems her powers are only second to Dana in the outer sect.'' Rowen thought and then nodded.


    He looked at her and smiled. "Sister Felicia is too generous. I was just joking right now. You didn''t have to be so serious."


    "Tell me what kind of business does Lady want from me?" Rowen asked. He was interested in this girl.


    Winona looked at him and clenched her fist. ''This pervert! Extorting out money from sister Felicia just because she is being nice. I will teach him a lesson one day.''


    She knew why Felicia was talking to him nicely as she was her servant. Felicia''s mother is extremely ill and it is said that a demonic soul has possessed her body. Only a demon tamer could treat her.


    Although her grandfather was an ascender, he never came to the kingdom after he ascended.


    Although her father can call him, to contact an ascender just to save his wife''s life was not worth it.


    It is said that ascenders resided in higher nes and werepletely disconnected from their descendants. To contact them was a huge risk as it could even make them angry. If it''s not a war where they were contending with another ascender. The one should not call an Ascender.


    However, even after that, her father has connected to her grandfather. However, no reply hase from the other side which meant it could take him years toe here.


    However, her mom had not much time left, she will die in two tears and only an expert demon tamer could heal her.


    Her father has previously summoned many demon tamers however none of them was able to treat her mom. Now she came to know of Rowen who has tamed a demon one level higher than himself a new hope had arisen in her.


    Maybe he can heal her.


    Felicia looked at Rowen and then looked around. "It''s already sunset time. Let''s talk over dinner. I hope brother Rowen doesn''t mind eating with me." She said.


    "You tter me, Sister Felicia. How can I ever mind to have dinner with such a beautifuldy?"


    Felicia also smiled at him and led him behind her. Winona also moved behind her, however, Felicia interrupted her. "You go and clean Brother Rowen''s shop. You have already caused enough trouble for today."


    Winona stopped and looked at Felicia. She wanted to argue. However, seeing her serious face she bit her lower lip and red at Rowen. ''I will kill this pervert if he did anything disrespectful to Sister.''


    Rowen just smiled at her and then started moving. He can tell by her emotions that she was not happy.


    After both of them were gone, Winona stomped her foot on the ground and furiously moved towards Rowen''s shop.


    In a secluded spot covered by many cherry blossoms trees. Rowen and Felicia were sitting opposite to each other. There were many steaming and fragrant dishes ced in front of them.


    Rowen looked at her gorgeous body and gulped his saliva, he could still smell her blood on his clothes and he would rather drink that instead of eating these delicacies.


    For a vampire, like him. Blood was the tastiest thing. He remembered the taste of Ia, she had the best blood he has ever drunk.


    Although the girl in front of him is not as tasty as Ia she still has very fragrant blood. Fragrant enough to wake his bloodlust up.


    "So what business does sister Felicia want to propose?" Rowen went straight to the point.


    Felicia listened to him and then nodded. "I like brother Rowen''s straightforward nature. I want to sponsor you and as for the thing you have to do? I will tell you when the timees." She said and then took a piece of meat in her mouth gently and starts chewing it slowly.


    "Sponsor?" Rowen also took a small piece of meat in his mouth. As he didn''t really fancy these dishes.


    "Yes. I will provide you with a good amount of resources every month and in return, you only have to do something that I tell you one day. And I promise even if you fail my task, I will not ask forpensation."

 Chapter 105: No Need

    Chapter 105: No Need


    "So what will my task be?" Rowen asked with a curious look. He can tell that she desired his help very desperately. However, she is currently showing a nonchnt expression. To make him think that it''s nothing important.


    It may be due to Felicia didn''t want Rowen to use her desperate condition.


    "It''s nothing much. You will know when the timees. For now, let''s discuss what do you want?" She said with an emotionless face. Her eyes were looking at Rowen. Expecting his answer.


    Rowen listened to her and let out a smile. He raised his hand over the table. "I want you."


    Felicia raised her eyebrows a little after listening to him. Her dignified expression broke off for a little as a questioning expression appeared on her face.


    She then looked at his smile and regained her expression. "Brother Rowen wants me? I don''t think I will be able to fulfil that demand of yours." She said.


    Rowen''s smile widened. "I just want sister Felicia''s trust. I want you to invite me to your group." He said as he moved his hand a little closer to her.


    This time she narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect that. Everyone knew that Dana''s group although not number one now. Soon will be. As the vice sect leader was backing her.


    And secondly, it will provoke her wrath. If she dared to steal her group member.


    "You want me to provoke Dana? Let me tell you something. She is not someone to be messed with. I can give you any amount of money or merit points you want. However, provoking her is something out of question." Felicia exined.


    She was not afraid of Dana. However, it will be very troublesome to deal with her when the only thing she currently wants to focus on is healing her mother. She wanted to negotiate with Rowen.


    Rowen backed his hand away. "Sister Felicia is afraid of Sister Dana?" This time Rowen used his blood resonance on her. He wanted to join her group instead of Dana''s as that way he can seduce two powerful and beautiful women.


    Felecia, however, maintained her dignified demeanour on the outside. However, inside she felt something. She was really provoked by this guy''s words.


    As a princess of an Ascender country. Many have tried to manipte her previously. However, this was the only time she was provoked. She wanted to take him in her group without any more conditions. Just to show him that she was not scared of Dana even a bit.


    However, she was mindful of all her thoughts. She quickly identified that she was losing herposure and bnced herself. ''Where is this angering from?'' She looked at Rowen. ''This guy is pretty sly.''


    "Dana has the backing of Vice Sect leader after all." She said.


    "Ok then, thanks for the generous food. However, I don''t think I will be able to negotiate with you." Rowen said with Blood Resonance. And then stood up from his table. He bowed towards her and then turned back to move out.


    However, just when he was about to take even a single step her voice came from behind. "Why does Brother Rowen wants to join my group? Although it is number one now. It won''t be for long."


    "Dana''s group will be more beneficial for you," Felicia asked.


    Rowen turned around and smiled. "It''s just Sister Felicia looks more trustworthy than Sister Dana."


    "What do you mean?" She stood up from her seat to and came side by side to him. Looking at the scenic moon and the cherry blossom trees.


    "It''s nothing. I just feel that you are more trustworthy." Rowen said.


    His blood resonance working on her she perked her back up and then nodded. "Ok then. I invite brother Rowen to my group. In the group selection tomorrow, I hope you choose my Group."


    "Ok, then Sister Felicia. I will make sure that your mission will bepleted with a hundred per cent certainty." Rowen said and then raised his hand again in front of her.


    Felicia listened to him and her ears perked up. She looked at him with expectations shing in her eyes. "How can you be so sure?" She asked.


    She really wanted to save her mom and if Rowen helps her, she is ready to do anything for him. Even if he asks for her life afterwards she will happily give it.


    Rowen waved his hand in front of her again. She looked at his hand and then finally grabbed it with a nod. He felt her soft hand in his and then a smile formed on his face.


    "You know sister Felicia. If someone put their trust in me. I can even give my life for them. And as now you have ced your faith in me. Either your mission will be done. Or I will die." Rowen said and then disappeared with a light swoosh of wind in the silver moonlight.


    Felicia looked at the Moon and then stared at it for a few seconds. She could feel her heart started increasing its pace slowly. cing her hand that Rowen touched just now over her heart a blush formed in his face.


    "Idiot," She said and then a smile broke out on her dignified face.


    Rowen again appeared in front of his shop and saw that it was already clean. A smile formed on his face and then he again disappeared from that spot.


    He finally entered his apartment. However, just as he did so he could feel someone''s presence in his hall.


    "Sister Dana? How can this little one help you?" Rowen bowed in front of her.


    Dana was currently sitting on the sofa. She looked at him and then stood up. She was currently wearing a white coloured skirt to her knees, with pink flower patterns on it. Her sleeveless top was also of the same design. The dress perked up all her curves.


    Her ck hairs were tied behind her head. She looked at Rowen with her eyes that were red from crying.


    "It''s about today. I want to apologise for what I did." She said with a worried look.


    She has finally understood what was going on with her. She was in love with him. And the pain in her heart will only cease when she is in hispany.


    Her guilt has made her cry all day. And now she wanted to clear all the misunderstanding between them.


    Rowen smiled internally as he switched his Blood Resonance on. "Sister Dana doesn''t need to apologize. In the end, I think I was the wrong one. I was not able to make Sister Dana trust in me. I should be the one apologizing." He said and then moved towards her.


    He then sat in front of her.


    Dana also sat on the sofa. "Sister Dana, I am sorry, that I will not be able to offer you dinner with me. As I have already had it. However, I hope you like this." Rowen said and then took out a wine bottle from his ring.


    Dana just nodded at him, as she was not interested in dinner or alcohol. What she wanted is the rtion between them to form again.


    Although she can''t confess her love to him now as she was still the fiancee of Vice Leader. However, she can at least regain his trust again.


    "No need to be courteous with me, Brother Rowen as from now on we will be on the same group. You can just call me Dana." She said with a forced smile on her face.


    Rowen looked at her and almost broke outughing. "Sigh... I have to confess something to Sister Dana." He said with a depressed expression.


    "You can tell me anything. I am here to listen." She said.


    "It''s... It''s... Just that... Lady Felicia has also invited me to her group." Rowen said and then raised his eyes to look at her expression.


    Although she maintained a neutral expression. He can feel her emotions change.


    Dana smiled as her heart hurt internally. Tears almost fell down of her eyes. "I think it''spletely up to Brother Rowen. You should join a group that you want to be in."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "I hope sister Dana is not angry at me."


    "No, I am not. Even a bit. It''s your choice after all." She said. Her heart was inplete turmoil right now. She just wanted to kill herself. His words were like swords that pierced her soul again and again.


    She stood up hastily. She knew that if she stayed here anymore she will break down and cry in front of him. She can''t let him see that she was in love with him as she still had her fiancee.


    "I will leave for now. Let''s meet tomorrow." She said and then was about to disappear, however, Rowen stopped her.


    "Sister Dana. I really feel bad for breaking the promise. I promised to join your group however now I can''t. You can take these back from me." He said and then ced the seeds of Martial Jade fruits in front of her.


    He even ced his identity token out. Indicating that he wanted to pay for her vein cleansing pill and the berry.


    Tears bubbled in her eyes as she disappeared from his room. "No, need." Only these words left of her.

 Chapter 106: Idiot!

    Chapter 106: Idiot!


    Rowen smiled after Dana disappeared. She was slowly but surely getting in his control. He can tell by her emotional changes that she was sad when he told her that he will not join her group.


    "I just have to wait till she epts that she can''t live without me and beg for my dick in her body." Rowen let out a sigh as he moved towards his bedroom.


    He formed a spiritual barrier around his building so that no one can see through.


    He waved his hand and with a swoosh, Lillias appeared in front of him. She had a look of annoyance on her face.


    She let out a loud sigh. Her eyes narrowed. And her hands crossed over her chest. She averted her gaze from Rowen and then sat down on the bed. Not looking at him.


    "Well, you missed your mom after a long time." She said while still annoyed at him.


    Rowen let out a sigh and then sat by her side. "So you are gonna stay annoyed?" He asked with a smile on his face.


    "Hmph!"


    She ignored his words.


    "Ok then. You know your son almost died yesterday. However, you don''t even seem to care. I better call Aurora. Maybe she will listen to me." Rowen said while rolling his eyes.


    Just as Lilias listened to him her eyes widened as she stood up from her ce. She turned around and looked at Rowen. Her hand held his cheeks as she carefully looked at him.


    "Tell me who dared to touch my son. I will kill that piece of shit!" She said while sitting in front of him.


    "Hmm... Well, you cared for your son after a long time." He said with a huge smile on his face. He loved teasing his mom.


    "You know, you don''t have to scare me like that. I will die if something were to happen to you. You know, when you were still in my womb. I took away everything from you. And after that, I promised myself that you will have everything you wanted in your life. You are my life." She said as a drop of tear slid down her eyes.


    Rowen looked at her and then kissed her. His tongue moved down her mouth rolling against hers. His hands moved over her curves. As he started undressing her.


    "You are my life too." He said and then took off her red coloured robe. Revealing her jade white skin. His tongue moved to her neck as he licked it.


    "I am doing this all for you. So both of us can look down on existence from the very peak. One day both you and I will be the most powerful entities that will ever exist." He said.


    Lilias giggled has she ruffled his hairs with her thin white hands. She bit her lower lip seductively and then moved her hand towards his giant shaft.


    "Mmmm..."


    She let out a moan as she rubbed his cock over his robe. "I was waiting for this." She said as she took the giant out.


    Pushing Rowen aside she moved her naked body on top of him. Her hands moved through his body and removed everyst piece of cloth on him.


    His dragon erected in front of her face.


    "Does little guy miss the mommy too?" She said as she looked at his twitching penis. She could see his precum on the tip of it.


    "He missed you a lot. Show some love to it." Rowen said to her with a smile.


    Lilias giggled and then kissed his shaft. Her tongue rolled over its naked tip. Sucking in all the precum. Her tongue was like a warm nket making his shaftfortable.


    Rowen let out a deep moan as he clenched his butt. "Yes..." He said and then ced his hand on her head.


    "You are the best." His hands moved through her hairs and then grabbed her small boobs. Pinching her nipples she let out a small moan.


    Her pace started to increase on his dick. Her tongue massaged his dick all over. His every vein was pressed giving him orgasmic feels.


    "Slurp slurp"


    Her sucking sounds resounded in the room with moaning sounds of Rowen. "Ahhh..." After some time Rowen let out a loud and orgasmic voice making her mouth fill up with his cum.


    Lilias drank all his fluid. She looked at him and then licked her lips with her tongue. "Does your little guy want some more love?" She asked as she seductively moved on his body and started kissing and biting his neck.


    Rowen flipped her over. Getting on her. He looked in her ck eyes. "Your little boy does want some love." He said as he took her erect nipple in his mouth. His teeth bit on it.


    "Ouch...!"


    She let out a moan as her hand moved on his perfectly chiselled back. "My little boy has turned so big." She said as she wrapped her legs on his waist. His dick rubbing against her vagina.


    Rowen smiled at her and then pushed his shaft a little in her small cave. Her eyes widened as she suddenly let out a small moan. She then giggled.


    "You are in quite a hurry. You surprised your mom." Her breathnded in his ears. Making his dick even more erect.


    His shaft twitched as he pushed it all in with a loud thrust.


    "Thump!"


    Voice of their thighs colliding resounded and just after that Lilias let out a loud grunt of pain and pleasure. Her chest heaved as her whole body turned warm. She felt like a little bunny under his demonic shaft.


    His bodypletely covered her. As the only thing, she could see was his wide chest and his amazing face.


    She felt warm and safe under his embrace. Her hands moved over his packs and she hugged him. She could feel his heartbeat under his warm body.


    "I love you. Please never leave me alone." She said.


    Rowen thrust his penis again in the deepest part of her vagina as he grunted in pleasure. "Why would I ever do that?"


    He looked in her eyes and then trusted again. "Aaah!" Lilias let out a moan and then kissed him on the lips.


    For her, he was the most important person in the world. Even more important than herself. Whenever she is in his embrace she feels this strange security and warmth that she has never felt before.


    Even her parents never made her feel so secure. Everything that is going on in her mind justpletely disappears and the only thing that left is pleasure. She fell like she is at the top of the world.


    "Ahh... Ahh... Ahh...!"


    Her moans started to resound loudly in the room. Both of the bodies intertwined with each other glistening with each other''s sweat.


    Rowen could smell her fragrant scent. And Lilias can also smell his manly scents. Both of their faces arepletely red as they indulged in their carnal desires.


    "Ahhhh...!"


    Lilias orgasmed again and again. Her body jerked as her eyes rolledpletely white. There was a satisfied smile on her face. Rowen also let out a grunt and released his semen in her body.


    His hormones rushed under his flesh as he felt orgasmic all over his body.


    Both of them kissed each other passionately afterwards.


    Liliasid over his body as she fell in sleep over him. Rowen also let out a yawn and fell in slumber.


    He always feels good with his mom. She loves him unconditionally and he loves her very much.


    ....


    Dana was tightly hugging herrge white pillow to her body as her eyes rained even after turningpletely red. Her hair was a mess. As the scenes that happened just now buzzed in her head again and again.


    Rowen''s words pierced her heart again and again not letting her sleep even a bit.


    "Why do I care about him so much. We just met a few days ago. Why is my heart hurting so much?... Sob... Sob... "


    "I don''t love him. I only love Mostink and I will only be his. I only love..... I love you... I... Sob... I love you, please forgive me, Rowen." She said as she bit her lip tightly till the blood fell out of it.


    "I have to make amends with him no matter what. I have to tell him how I feel about him. If I am even a bitte... I will not be able to live without him." She grabbed her pillow tightly as a determined look appeared on her face.


    .....


    Felicia was also awake in her bed as she kept looking at her hand that Rowen held with a silly smile on her face.


    His words were still clear in her mind.


    ''You know sister Felicia. If someone put their trust in me. I can even give my life for them. And as now you have ced your faith in me. Either your mission will be done. Or I will die.'' She repeated his words and a blush formed on her face.


    "What an Idiot! I have to teach his glib tongue a lesson tomorrow."

 Chapter 107: You Cant Love Me.

    Chapter 107: You Can''t Love Me.


    As the golden rays of sun pierced the curtains of Rowens Room andnded on his face gently. His eyelids moved and he woke up from his slumber. His eyes heavy and there was a sweet smile on his face.


    The naked body of Lilias was stillying on him. Her drool wetting his chest. Rowen looked at her sweet face and a smile formed on his face.


    He gently moved her down from his chest and then ced her on the soft bed.


    "Ummmm..." Her reluctant sleepish sound resounded in the room as she held his hand. Stopping him from moving even an inch.


    Rowen moved close to her and then kissed her on the cheeks. "Now you have to go. I will call you when I have time." Rowen whispered in her ears.


    "Nooo..." She slowly opened her eyes and kissed him again on the lips.


    "Nowe on, I don''t have enough time." Rowen tried to persuade her.


    Lilias looked him in the eyes as an annoyed expression appeared on her face. "What? You don''t have time for you mom? Did you find some new sluts?"


    She didn''t know what preceded in thest few days.


    Rowen let out a sigh and then pinched her nose tightly. "I don''t want to do this right now." He said as he stood up from the bed and started putting on a loose bathrobe.


    Lilias looked at him and also stood up. She hugged him from behind. "I was joking. Please don''t get annoyed with your mom." She said and then disappeared from the room leaving a red kiss mark on Rowen''s face.


    Rowen smiled and then removed the spiritual barrier around his apartment. He knew that those two girls could be here anytime. He then moved towards his bathroom and started washing his body.


    After a hot bath. A rxed expression appeared on his face. He ced a towel around his waist and then moved out of his bathroom and just as he did so he could see Felicia sitting on the couch.


    She was wearing a red dress. With Perl earnings shining in her ears. There was the same dignified expression on her face. However, just as her red eyesnded on Rowen''s half-naked wet body.


    Her body jittered and a blush formed on her face. She quickly looked away not daring to peek. However, inside she wanted to look again. Her heart started pounding against her ribcage.


    "Ohh... I am so sorry. I will be back after changing." Rowen said and then quickly ran towards his bedroom.


    Just as Rowen went away in his bedroom did she took in a deep breath and controlled her emotions. She felt really ashamed. ''I should have asked beforeing in.''


    After some time Rowen came in the hall again with a smile on his face. "I... I... Am really sorry about what happened just now. I didn''t know you wereing." He said as he sat down in front of her.


    Felicia let out a smile and waved her hand. "It''s no big deal and I was the one that should be apologizing. After all, I came in without knocking."


    Rowen just let out a smile and leaned back on the sofa. He looked around a little and then again looked at Felicia. "So, howe Sister Felicia honoured my humble abode. This early in the morning?" He asked.


    Felicia regained herposure and slowly the dignified look appeared back on her face. She took a paper and Quill out of her ring. Her eyes looking at Rowen she smiled and then nodded.


    Slowly unfolding the brownish paper. She first looked at it and then at Rowen. "I think you forgot. You were to join my group today. Although everyone goes to the group leader to fill the form. However, since you are a special case. I thought I show some face to you. And that is why I came here personally."


    She said as she slid the paper towards him with a smile on her face.


    "Oh... Thank you so much sister Felicia. You should have just summoned me. You didn''t need to put in so much effort for someone like me." Rowen said with a smile on his face.


    Rowen took the paper from the table and signed it without even reading the contents.


    Felicia looked at him and raised her brows. "Why didn''t you read the contents of the paper?" She asked.


    Rowen let out a small chuckle. "Let me tell you, something Sister Felicia. If I decided to believe in someone. I do so by thinking that I can even give my life for that person. And whatever you would have written in this paper couldn''t be anything worse than demanding my life." He said as his blood resonance pierced her soul.


    A small shiver ran down her spine. However, suddenly she straightened up and looked at him. "I highly doubt your words." She said to him.


    Rowen looked at her with a confused look and a smile on his face. "And. Why is that may I ask?"


    "Well, you are clearly betraying Dana right now by joining my team." She said as she leaned back on the couch. Waiting for his response.


    Rowen leaned a little towards her and looked straight in her ruby eyes. His blood resonance on full rotation. "You know Sister Felicia. If you trust someone more than your own life. And if the person you trust in doesn''t trust you even a bit then it''s better to leave them."


    Felicia listened to him and raised one of her brows. "Did she not trust you?"


    Rowen smiled at her words and looked down and then looked at her again. "Let''s just say. I was not good enough in telling her that I have faith in her."


    He then stood up and then came to her side. Sitting just beside her, he looked her in the eyes and showed her right hand to her.


    "I hope I can prove to sister Felicia just how much faith I have in you."


    She looked at his hand and after a pause, she grabbed his hand with her left hand. A smile formed on her dignified face. "Trust me, I am not like Dana. If someone trusts me with their life. I can even give my life for them."


    Felicia''s heart was pounding very hard. She looked him in the eyes and her mind was telling her to go for a kiss. However, just when she was about to make a move. Rowen removed his hand from hers and then stood up.


    Her face almost turnedpletely red when Rowen left her in the middle. She just wanted to kill herself. ''What was I thinking! We just met yesterday. I can''t be thinking of kissing him. I have to save my mom first.''


    "I should leave now." She said and then picked up the signed paper from the table and then disappeared from his room.


    Rowen didn''t kiss her because he knew that Dana was spying on them. She was just outside of his apartment and although she hid herself very well through spiritual barriers.


    However, Rowen still sensed her strong emotions through his demonic technique. A smile formed on his face as he sat down on the sofa again. He first wanted to seduce Dana as she was his main focus.


    It''s only by her help will he be able topletely dominate this sect.


    Soon enough with a swoosh of light wind, she appeared in his room. She had a ck robe on her body showing all her curves perfectly. She had also done some makeup as she was trying to amend misunderstanding between them.


    She looked at him, her eyespletely red and tears were falling out of them. Rowen looked at her and knew that she has finally broken. He quickly set up a spiritual barrier around the house so no one can see her condition.


    A worried expression appeared on his face as he looked at her. "Sister Dana? What happened? Why are you crying?" Rowen asked as he held her shoulders by his hands and made her sit down on the sofa.


    She looked at him and started weeping loudly. A stream of tears started to drop down her ck eyes. Rowen also sat beside her with a worried expression on his face.


    However, internally he wasughing.


    Dana hugged him tightly and then started crying on his shoulder. "Please! I am sorry! Please.... Ugh... Sob... Please forgive me. You can punish me if you want."


    Rowen held her shoulders and then moved her away from his chest as he looked at her. "Why would I ever punish you? I don''t dare. And you don''t have to be sorry as I have told you earlier it was not your fault. I think I was the one that messed up."


    "I am not a goodmunicator after all. I thought that I won your trust however, I was wrong. Don''t worry sister Dana you don''t have to be sorry. And after all, I don''t want sect mistress to say sorry to me. Or Vice Sect leader would kill me."


    Dana looked at him and then sobbed again. "I love you. I love you. And... And I can''t live without you. So, please join my group again. Or I will die."


    "From the day we first met. I felt this strange feeling whenever I saw you. At first, I thought it was just your sweet talk affecting me. However, from the day I broke your trust. I can''t settle my heart down."


    "It hurts. It hurts so bad that I wanted to cut my heart out by a knife so the pain could lessen. Please... I don''t think I will be able to live if you don''t forgive me."


    Rowen almost bust outughing at her words. However, he kept his serious expression. "What?! What are you talking about Sect Mistress. You have a fiancee. You can''t love me, you are vice sect leader''s future wife."

 Chapter 108: Complete Rookie

    Chapter 108: Complete Rookie


    "Don''t worry about Mostink, I will make sure that he will not find out about any of this and he is only nning to marry me after he gets the seat of Sect leader which will take him about three years. Before that, I will not let him touch my body."


    "And if he bes the Sect Leader than I have a n of running away. We can prepare everything in these three years." Dana tried to exin to Rowen.


    However, Rowen just pushed her back from his embrace. "Sect mistress you are not understanding this. We are just like an ant in front of Vice Sect leader. It will be impossible for us to hide away from him. He will definitely find both of us and then the only fate waiting for us will be death."


    Dana heard his words and tears continue to fall down of her eyes. She ced her arms around Rowen again. "Please... I don''t know what to do. I will die in both cases. I can''t live without you...sob...sob."


    "I know I am being selfish here. However, I am telling the truth. I can do anything for you. Anything you want." She said.


    Rowen smiled at her pathetic condition. He had achieved what he wanted. He wanted her to beg for him. To fall on her knees and gobble up his giant dick down her small throat. Now he can manipte her much more easily and soon enough he will be able to gain control over this whole sect.


    He moved his hand around her waist and then hugged her gently. "Don''t worry sect mistress I will not leave you. I also love you. However, if you want to continue this rtionship. From now on you have to follow my every word. You have to do everything that I tell you to do so." Rowen whispered in her ears.


    When she heard his words, she quickly turned her eyes towards his. She looked at him and paused for a bit. "Even if you tell me to give my life up I can do it with a smile for you. And I promise you that I will not break your trust ever again. I will never doubt you." She said.


    Rowen listened to her words and smiled. "Thank you so much, sect mistress. I think I also have feelings for you. That was one of the reasons why I am ready to face even sect Vice Leader for you. All you have to do from now on is to follow my words so that we don''t get in any trouble."


    He said and then kissed her lips. His hand moved around her back and finally grabbed her bouncy ass. "Mmmm..." She let out a moan as Rowen tightly squeezed her butt.


    "Sect mistress this is my first time. I hope I don''t disappoint you. I am just aplete rookie when ites to women. No women have ever liked me before. It''s the only sect mistress that was generous enough to fall in love with someone like me." He said as he kissed her again.


    A streak of tear left her eye. "I am so sorry that I suspected you of rap*ng, my sister. I am such a fool. You are the most innocent man I have ever met and that is the reason why I have fallen for you."


    "No one has ever made me feel the way you do. I hope you forgive me for what I did to you previously." She said with a regretful expression.


    Rowen smiled at her and then pushed her on the sofa. He got up on her. His crotch touching her waist. He looked in her eyes and savoured her luscious red lips.


    "You don''t need to apologize anymore Sister Dana. I have already forgiven you. And since both of us are in love there is no space for regret now. You should just leave yourself to me. And trust me I will handle everything." He said and then moved his hand inside her robe.


    His right hand grabbed her soft boob and then he tightly squeezed it. "Ah...!" She let out a grunt of pain. Her chest raised with his hand. However, she didn''t resist his hand and went with the flow.


    This time she wanted to trust Rowen with both her soul and body. She wanted to give him everything that belongs to her.


    "Ahh... Your breast is very soft sister Dana, I hope I am not hurting you. You know I am just an amateur. You can tell me if you are notfortable."


    Dana smiled at his words and then kissed him. "This is my first time too. So don''t worry. You can''t disappoint me. And you will never disappoint me because I love you so much."


    "Just breathing the same air as you is enough to satisfy me." She said.


    Rowen grabbed her other boob and also pressed it hard. Making her let out a loud grunt. Her breath even stopped for a few seconds. He knew that she was feeling the pain.


    However, was enduring it so she can make him happy. Rowen smiled at her. ''Let me use this stupid girl to my heart''s content. I will show her what a true beast is.'' Rowen decided topletely let loose his inner beast on her.


    He wanted to see how long can she endure his torment. "If sister Dana says so. Then let us both enjoy each other to the fullest." Rowen said andughed internally.


    A slight worry shed in her eyes. She really felt the pain when Rowen squeezed her boobs tightly. However, she didn''t show it on her face. She bit her lower lip lightly and nodded at Rowen.


    ''I have to endure. I have to endure it for him. Or I will never be able to make a ce in his heart.'' She thought and a determined look shed on her face.


    Rowen looked at her determined expression and smiled. ''Let''s see for how long can you keep that face of yours.'' He thought and then tightly squeezed both her boobs again making her eyes go wide in pain.


    Her breath stopped for a few second as she couldn''t process what was she feeling. Then her face turnedpletely red in pain. Veins formed on her neck as she clenched her jaw tightly to rx her body down.


    However, Rowenpletely ignored her pain and decided to ravage this naive woman listlessly.


    "Yes... Sister Dana, you are the best. I never thought touching your boobs will feel this great." He said and then squeezed them again with full force. Finally this time she was forced to use her qi to subside her pain. She just couldn''t endure it this much.


    When Rowen felt her using the Qi his eyes narrowed. He then stood up from the sofa and moved aside.


    When she saw him leaving. Dana panicked and quickly grabbed his hand. "What happened Brother Rowen. Why are you leaving, do you not like me?" She said with a panicked expression.


    Rowen looked at her and sighed. "It looks like sister Dana still don''t trust me. You should have told me if I was hurting you. I would have stopped right away. Sister Dana doesn''t have to do this because you pity me. I will still love you even if we don''t have sex."


    Dana also quickly stood up from the sofa and hugged him. "I promise you. Ipletely trust you and trust me you are not hurting me. I am even enjoying this." She lied to make him happy.


    ''What a stupid girl. Only if she has said the truth. It would be a lot easier for her.'' Rowen thought.


    "Then why did sister Dana circted her Qi. This only means one thing that you are lying to me. And you know that I hate people who lie to me." Rowen said.


    Dana panicked at his words as she quickly hugged him again. "No no no...! I will never lie to you. It''s just I identally circted my Qi a little. I will not do that again. Trust me, brother Rowen, I really want to give my first time to you." She said.


    Rowen looked at her and then after some time he nodded. "If it''s like that. Then I am sorry sister Dana I doubted your Intentions. I think I am bing bad at trusting people. I hope you don''t mind this."


    He said and then with a smile on his face picked her up in his embrace. Running towards the bedroom he threw her body on the bed. His dick waspletely erected by now and his inner demon was slowly getting out.


    All he wanted to do now was to ravage this naive girl senseless. He slowly moved on the bed and then over her body.


    "Since Sister Dana don''t mind me as her first. I will do my best to please you to the core. I will make sure that you feel my true love today." He said and a demonic smile shed on his face for a second however he quickly hid it.


    Dana looked at him and then gulped her saliva. She nodded. "Yes, brother Rowen give me all you have got. I want to feel every part of your body. I want you to leave your marks on my body."


    "Sister Dana wants me to leave marks on her body? Don''t worry. I will do my best."

 Chapter 109: This Feels Amazing

    Chapter 109: This Feels Amazing


    Rowen grabbed Dana''s both hand and then held them tightly above her head with one if his hands. "I want to satisfy sister Dana as much as I can. I will give my best to do it."


    Dana looked at him and nodded. "I am happy that Brother Rowen cares about me so much. This is like a dream to me. At first when I broke your trust. I thought I would never be able to be with you again."


    "Thank you so much, brother Rowen to forgive me. I will also do my best to please you." She said.


    Rowen smiled at her words. ''What a stupid bitch. I will use your body as a meat bag today. I will shape every part of your body with my scent. You will never be able to look at another man after today''s experience.'' He licked his lips and ced his hand on her cor.


    One of his hand was still holding both of her arms tightly over her head. So she can''t move too much when he starts his sudden attack. "Ok, then sister Dana I will remove your clothes now."


    Dana nodded at her words.


    Rowen getting the signal suddenly pulled the ck robe with full force tearing it down. Her bouncy jade white boobs came in his view. He licked his lips and without waiting for her to say anything he bit her right nipple.


    "Ahh..." Dana let out a grunt. Rowen was being too aggressive on her. She has already heard about sex. And she knew that first times should be gentle and loving.


    She felt like Rowen was just using her body as a toy. However, she bit her lip and endured the pain. ''It''s... It''s only because it''s his first time. That is why he doesn''t know how to do it. I just need to endure it for a bit. Then I will start enjoying it too.''


    She was reasoning herself. How can the love of her life use her as only a sex toy? It must be that he was inexperienced and doesn''t know much about sex. Maybe he will slowly start to understand and let her rx a little.


    Rowen moved from her boobs to her neck and started leaving many red marks on her white neck. His other hand also pressed on the same right boob, again and again, making it colour change to blue.


    He could see veins on it. However, he ignored it like he doesn''t even notice it.


    Dana could feel the extreme paining from her chest. She closed her eyes tightly so that tears don''t fall from them. Her jaw was also clenched fully so no voice leak out of them.


    Soon enough her right boob turnedpletely numb. She wanted to vomit. However, she didn''t open her mouth. Neither her eyes so that Rowen doesn''t get disappointed with her.


    ''This is my only chance of making him mine. If I mess up then that bitch Felicia will steal him from me and I don''t want that to happen. I love him and he ispletely mine. I just have to endure it for today.'' She thought.


    Rowen looked at her closed eyes and mouth. Her face waspletely red. His smile widened as he got close to her ear and whispered. "Sister Dana are you enjoying this. I hope I am not being too Rough."


    She nodded without opening her eyes. "Yes, brother Rowen I am enjoying this. You are very amazing. I am lucky that I got a chance to make amends with you. Or I don''t know if I would have been able to live with the guilt of breaking your trust." She said.


    Seeing her not opening her eyes. Rowen almost let out augh. He knew that she was stopping her tears from filling her eyes.


    ''Let me see how long can you keep them close.'' Rowen moved to the side andpletely removed his clothes.


    In the meantime when she found out that Rowen was not touching her she quickly circted her qi to remove all the tears from her eyes. However, she didn''t heal her boobs as she didn''t want Rowen to doubt her.


    She opened her eyes and seeing that he was removing his clothes she also threw her robe aside bingpletely naked in front of him. After that, her gaze suddenly turned to her right boob. It waspletely blue and red.


    Her eyes widened. She could feel nothing in it. It was like someone removed her right breast out and there was this piercing pain on the edges of her breast. That made her almost tear up again.


    It felt more like a Ra*e to her than romantic sexual intercourse. She felt like Rowen just wanted to abuse her body and was not really in love with her.


    She moved her eyes and looked at Rowen. His innocent face came in her view and then the images of his face when she broke his trust. ''This pain is nothing inpared to what I felt that night. I just wanted to kill myself. I have to do it for him.''


    ''He can never do something so horrendous to me. He is definitely just an amateur experiencing sex for the first time. And don''t know how to do it.''


    Finally, she couldn''t stop her tears and they started to fall down her eyes without her consent.


    Rowen looked at her and a worried expression appeared on his face. "What happened, sister Dana did I do something wrong. You know we can postpone this anytime you want if you are not feelingfortable." He said and then hugged her.


    "Sister Dana doesn''t have to do this to please me. I truly love you and if you don''t wanna do it with me then I ampletely fine with it. I can live the rest of my life by just looking at you. Your happiness is more important for me than mine after all." He said while patting her head.


    Dana listened to him and started crying even more. ''How can I... How can I even think that he is using me as a sex toy when all he wants is to please me. Why I am so stupid. First I broke his trust and now this.''


    She looked at him and smiled while still being in little pain. "They are just tears of joy. I was feeling so grateful that you are in my life. I really enjoy being intimate with brother Rowen. Sorry If I made you think otherwise."


    Rowen looked at her and smiled with his eyes. "If sister Dana says so then, please can you suck my dick? I know that this request is a bit odd. However, I really want to give my everything to you." Rowen said.


    Dana moved towards him with a smile. "It''s not odd. I also want everything from Brother Rowen. I will be happy to please you with my mouth." She said and finally, her gazended on his penis and her eyes widened suddenly.


    ''This is too big! Will it even fit in my mouth? And what about down there It will tear me down if this goes in me.'' She thought and then clenched her fist.


    ''No, I have to endure this. He is doing it all for my pleasure. And I have to please him too.'' She moved down to his crotch and then the manly scent hit her face.


    ''This scent, it''s making me turn on.'' Her face turned red with a blush as she looked at the tip of his dick. She poked it gently with her finger making it twitch.


    "Ah..." Rowen let out a moan. His dick was already very sensitive after waiting for this long. "Don''t tease me, sister Dana. I am new to this." He said and a blush formed on his face.


    Dana looked at his face and giggled. Shepletely ignored her pain when she looked at the cute blush on his face. "Brother Rowen is so cute. Let me please you. And yes you can tell me how you want me to do it. You don''t have to be shy with me." She said and then licked the tip of his penis with her soft and warm tongue.


    "Ahh... Yes, sister Dana, please take it deeper in your mouth I want to feel your mouth with every part of my dick." He said and then ced his hand on the back of her head and slowly started ying with her silky hairs.


    Dana listened to him and took the giant in her mouth to her full capacity. She could feel it in the back of her throat. However, when she looked at his remaining dick she almost screamed. It was only halfway in her mouth.


    She can''t imagine taking it fully in. She tried to push it more however her gag reflexes didn''t make her do so. Just when she was about to pull up. Rowen suddenly tightened his grip over her head making her stop from moving.


    "If sister Dana doesn''t mind then let me help you a little." He said and without even waiting for her permission pushed her head down with full force on his dick. Making her eyes go wide.


    She tried to resist it with both of her hands. However, as she was not using her Qi it was all worthless.


    Rowen embedded his dickpletely in her throat.


    "Ah... Yes, this feels amazing sister Dana."

 Chapter 110: Massage

    Chapter 110: Massage


    "You have an amazing mouth sister Dana. I feel so good. I hope you are feeling great too. I am doing my best to please your body and soul." Rowen said with a devilish smile on his face.


    ''This dumb girl. She doesn''t even understand that I am only using her as a sex toy. My Blood Resonance haspletely killed her logical reasoning. How can she let a man have his way on her body that she just met a few days ago." He thought and then clenched his butt.


    Letting her mouth free a little he again trusted his penis in her throat without letting her say anything.


    Dana gagged as his shaft prated the deepest parts of her throat. Tears were flowing out of her eyes like a river. However, Rowen waspletely ignoring them. Her face turnedpletely pale as her hands turned cold.


    ''Maybe he couldn''t see my tears as my head his currently not facing him or he would have definitely stopped. I have to tell him to slow down a little.'' She thought and then tried to pull her mouth out of his crotch.


    However, Rowen didn''t give her the slightest chance. His hands were like metallic pistons that kept pushing her mouth down, again and again.


    She could feel a sense of horror. When she thought about this giant dick going in her private regions. She can''t fathom how will she able to bear this big of a cock.


    ''I just have to bear it for tonight. After that, I will tell him that he should slow down a little. After all, it''s his first time. I just don''t want to spoil his first time.'' She grabbed his legs tightly for the support and to reduce the pain a little.


    Soon enough Rowen started using her mouth as aplete meat bag. Pushing it up and down on his penis. Without caring about Dana''s condition. He was enjoying this helpless bitch that has fallen in love with him.


    He started to let out grunts and heavy breaths of pleasure as he used her. Both of his hands were tightly grabbing on her head as he didn''t even give her enough time to breathe.


    For Rowen his satisfaction was was most important. He didn''t care if Dana was enjoying it or not. He was just like a beast that has found a new toy to y with.


    "Ahh... Yes, sister Dana, you are amazing I have never felt this good before in my whole life. Your mouth pleasing me so much. Can you also feel it? I will forever be grateful to you. I don''t know if I would be able to pay it back." Rowen said and then jerked out his semen in her mouth.


    "Ugh!" He let out a satisfied moan as he let his body fall on the bed. He was breathing heavily as sweat covered his whole body. There was a satisfied smile on his face.


    Dana finally got to move her mouth away from his giant dick as she backed up and sat on the nearest sofa.


    She wanted to vomit out all of the semen from her mouth. However, she held her mouth close with her right hand tightly as she didn''t want Rowen to see that she was suffering.


    After little gag jerks. She finally swallowed all of his fluid and then finally looked at Rowen. He was currentlyying on the bed his chest heaving up and down. She could see his chiselled packs and a blush formed on her face.


    Shepletely forgot about what he has just done to her. She was in love with him and as her mom told her that it was her duty to please the one she loves.


    Rowen then sat down from theying position. He looked at the Dana sitting on the sofa and staring at him. A smile formed on his face. However, the smile soon turned into a worried expression.


    He quickly moved towards her and sat down beside her. His eyesnded on her boob. Which waspletely red and blue. "Did I hurt Sister Dana? I am so stupid. Look, it has turnedpletely blue." Rowen said as he pointed at her breast.


    Although he has seen it previously however he ignored it as he first wanted to enjoy her mouth. Only now had he asked it as he knew what her answer is gonna be. His inner sadist wasughing at what he was gonna do to her.


    Dana looked at his worried expression and kissed him on the cheek. "You are very cute Brother Rowen. You worry about me so much. However, you don''t have to worry. This is nothing. It''s not even hurting me. You can call it a mark of our love." She said as she hugged him.


    Rowen smiled at her words and then hugged her too. "Does sister Dana enjoyed it?" He asked.


    Dana looked at his innocent eyes and nodded. "Yes I enjoyed every moment with you. These are the best memories I will ever have." She said.


    "If it so then let me please you even more. I will do my best to please you today. You can tell me if I am identally hurting you. I will not do something that you don''t want." He said and then released her from his hug.


    "You can do anything to me. Just being with you in the same room is a pleasurable experience for me." Dana was smiling at his words.


    Rowen nodded andughed internally he then raised his left hand and tightly grabbed her right boob again. He squeezed it like it was a dough ball. His eyes narrowed in a demonic smile.


    Her whole body suddenly jolted. Although she has said that it was nothing she didn''t expect him to grab her breast again. It was already numb for some time. However, suddenly being grabbed again a rush of pain entered her body.


    She could feel the chills in her spine as she almost peed in extreme pain and fear.


    Rowen saw that she shivered and a smile formed on his face. "If sister Dana enjoyed it so much then let me make you satisfied to the core." He said and stood up from the sofa. He pulled his breast towards him making her stand up suddenly.


    She clenched her jaw tightly and her legs were also shivering. Rowen also started to rotate his demonic technique as his ck aura slowly started to seep in her soul.


    ''Come on I will turn you into a Masochist Bitch! You will start enjoying treated like a meat bag till the end of today''s session.'' He thought and brought her to the bed.


    "Come on sister Dana sit down. Let me please you will all my strength." He said and then pointer at the bed.


    Dana looked at him gulped her saliva and awkwardlyughed she hesitated and sat down on the corner of the bed. "You know brother Rowen does not have to do this. Let me, please you instead. After all, you have already made me enjoy so much." She tried to stop him.


    However, just as he listened to her a wide smile formed on his face. He looked at her with excitement shing in his eyes. "Does sister Dana enjoyed it so much? I am really happy for you. The only thing that I wanted to do now to please you more. As much as I can."


    He said and then pulled out an oil bottle from his ring. "You know sister Dana I have also learnt how to massage. Let me show you some of my tricks."


    He moved behind her and hugged her. His legs moved around hers and separated them apart. Dana could feel his giant dick against her back.


    His muscr chest touched her back as he moved her hairs aside. His steel-like hands moved from below her armpits and came in front of her.


    "Now let''s begin." He said and then poured some oil in his right hand. And then ced the bottle on the wooden edge of the bed. He first rubbed his oily hands against each other and then suddenly grabbed both of her squishy melon-like breasts.


    "Ah..." She suddenly let out a small pained voice. As her body jerked. Goosebumps formed on her whole body as her head turned towards sealing.


    "What is this feeling this is too painful however it doesn''t feel like before. There is something different about this pain. I am actually enjoying it.'' She thought as Rowen grabbed both of her boobs tightly from behind.


    He massaged her boobs with full strength as his ck aura started to move in her soul. Whenever she felt a wave of pain a wave of strange pleasure also came with it.


    She could smell the strange scent of the oil on her boobs. She could also sense his breaths on the back of her ear. ''This ck Aura it''s making me enjoy the pain. Ahhh... It feels so good. If this continued on I willpletely lose my mind.''


    " Ahh... Yes, brother Rowen, this feels amazing." She was letting her mid enjoy this pain.


    Rowen took out the bottle again andpletely emptied it on her chest. "Oops sorry I identally spilt it all." He said as he threw the bottle away and started squeezing her breasts tightly.


    He can feel her heart beating like crazy and her breath turningpletely erratic. Shivers were running down again and again in her spine as she was holding her pee as much as she could.


    Both of her breasts werepletely blue and she was on the verge of letting her urine out. Her chest was raised up with her face.


    "Ahhh... Brother Rowen slow it down... Slow it down or I will P..." However, before she could finish her sentence Rowen thrusted two of his fingers down her vagina and pulled them up.


    "Squirt!"


    "Ahhhhh....."


    She let out a loud voice as she squirted arge amount of urine on the wooden floor.

 Chapter 111: If You Dont Mind

    Chapter 111: If You Don''t Mind


    Dana took in small and fast breaths. Her shiny and oily chest heaving up and down. Wave after wave of both pain and pleasure had made her eyes rolled up. She could still feel the hormonal rush in her body.


    Rowen looked at her condition andughed. ''This is just the start. Soon you will be begging to take my dick in your vagina. Every part of your body will belong to me. Even your soul would be mine.''


    He thought and then again started pressing her boobs with his left hand. And his right hand started fingering her vagina. His fingers moved to every area of her vagina and pressed many of her pleasure spots.


    Her breasts were also being pressed again and again. "Look, Sister Dana, you peed on my floor. Did you like it so much?" Rowan whispered in her ears.


    However, Dana''s mental condition was currently too jumbled up. She didn''t have any words to reply to him only a shameful blush formed on her face. She was too ashamed to talk about her peeing in his room.


    Rowen knew that she was ashamed and a smile formed on his face. "If sister Dana doesn''t wanna talk about it then it''s ok. I assume that you liked it so much that you are speechless. And if that is the case then I must please you even more."


    "However, this ce is not suitable for it now. Let''s move towards the bathroom. We can wash our body and make lots of love over there." Rowen said and then let her loose. And just as he moved away from her. She slumped on his bed.


    Her facepletely red of shame and she covered her face by her hands. She didn''t want to look at Rowen after what she has done.


    Rowen smiled at her attitude and then looked at her pee on the ground. ''She really let out a lot!'' Heughed internally.


    "Don''t worry sister Dana I have heard that it''s normal to pee when girls are too excited. You don''t have to be ashamed. Now let''s go to the bathroom I can''t wait anymore." Rowen said as his giant dick twitched.


    Seeing her still not moving from her ce. He picked her naked body upon his shoulder and then moved towards his bathroom.


    cing her body in the tub filled with hot water he also jumped in. Although this tub was not as big as the pool in his kingdom it was still big enough to fit two of them.


    Finally, his gazended on her red face and he smiled at her. He came on top of her. "Tell me sister Dana do you like it?" He asked again.


    Dana looked at him and then nodded shamefully. "I am so sorry. I will make sure that it gets cleaned." She said with a panicked face. She didn''t want him to think that she was a dirty girl.


    "Don''t worry about it Sister Dana and just enjoy the process. I hope you will enjoy what I am going to do next." Rowen said.


    Dana looked at him and gasped. She could still feel the pain in her boobs and from how things are unfolding Rowen will now take her virginity.


    Her gaze againnded on his giant and thick cock. ''How will it fit in my pussy? It didn''t even fit in my mouth.'' She was terrified just by looking at it. ''I have to do it. I am sure I will enjoy it just like how I started enjoying his breast massage.'' She thought and then nodded at him.


    "I am ready Brother Rowen. And I am sure that you will make me pleased and I hope I can please you too."


    Rowen listened to her and then smiled. "Ok, then sister Dana can you please turn around. I have heard that if you do it from the backside it is even more enjoyable." He said with an innocent look.


    Dana smiled at his face and kissed him on the lips. "Ok Brother Rowen I am turning around, please be gentle." She said and then turned around. She ced her hands on the edge of the tub and her ass raised against Rowen''s face.


    Rowen had a devilish smile on his face as she turned around. He stood up in the tub and smacked his giant dick on her ass a few times. He moved towards her and then his face reached the back of her head.


    "I will be gentle and if it seems like I am not being one then you can stop me anytime." He said in her ears and kissed her.


    Dana just smiled at his words and prepared herself for the monstrous shaft. Her heart was beating very fast. She felt like it coulde out of her mouth at any time.


    She clenched her jaws and closed her eyes tightly.


    Rowen smiled and grabbed her waist by his left hand. And from his right hand, he ced his penis on her butt hole and prated it a little. ''Let me show you bitch how Innocent looking I am.'' Rowen thought and then ced his other hand on the other side of her waist.


    Just as Dana felt his shaft in her butthole her eyes widened. Her mouth quickly opened to say something however before she could let out any voice Rowen clenched his butt and thrused his penis half inside her anus.


    "Agh!" Dana let out a loud grunt as her boobs jiggled due to the moment. Even some saliva poured out of her wide open mouth. Her whole body went stiff as tears leaked out of her eyes.


    She forgot for a moment how to breathe and only after a few seconds did her breath came again with arge wave of pain.


    "Ahhh...!" She let out another pained voice as she turned her head to stop him. However, this time too before she could open her mouth Rowen pushed again with even greater force.


    "Ahhhh....!" "Stop... My spine will break!" She said, however, Rowenpletely ignored her words. And started pounding her ass rigorously without stopping. His hands both tightly grabbed on her waist as he clenched his jaw.


    His hip were moving back and forth without stopping or caring for her.


    "Hmm... Hgh..." His heavy breathing and beast-like grunts were resounding in the bathroom with Dana''s pained voices.


    He started circting his Demonic Qi and the ck aura slowly started entering Dana''s body.


    "Pah! Pah! Pah!"


    Sound of his waist hitting her ass resounded in the room.


    Dana tightly grabbed the corner of the bathtub. Her face waspletely red because of the pain. However, she stopped resisting him because strangely she enjoyed the pain from him.


    She enjoyed the thrill of extreme pain and the pleasure that came with it. The feeling of his throbbing giant dick in her asshole was something she never thought she would enjoy.


    ''What is happening to me? Why am I enjoying this? This much amount of pain should break any women apart, however, this feels very great to me. I am worried if this continued then I will turn into a pain-loving slut. Will, he even love someone like me? Am I even worth his love?''


    All kinds of thoughts started messing her brain up as Rowen''s dark aura started integrating with her soul. The more the Rowen pushed in her ass the more pleasure she felt.


    Tears were falling down from her eyes however there was a smile on her face. Her eyes were also rolled up as her mouth was gasping for air.


    ''Ahh... This is the best. This feeling. It''s spreading in my whole body. I am slowly drowning in extreme pleasure. If this continued on I think I will fall so deep in his love that I would never be able to live without him even for a second.'' She thought.


    Rowen heard her pleasing moans and smiled. His pace increased and finally with a loud grunt he filled her rectum with his thick white fluid.


    "Wow. This was amazing sister Dana. I felt so good. I think I have fallenpletely in love with you." Rowen said and a blush formed on his face. He pulled out and then sat on the opposite side of the tub.


    Dana turned around and looked at him. Her legs were still shivering and her face was stillpletely red with pleasure and pain. When she saw the blush on his face and processed the words he has just said.


    Shepletely forgot about how he didn''t stop even after she told him to do so. ''Maybe he didn''t listen to my voice due to excitement.'' She thought.


    She slowly moved over his body. Her legs were cramped and painful however she kept a smile on her face. Both the upper and lower part of her body was aching now however she didn''t let it shown on her face.


    She rested her head on his chest and kissed his neck. "Did you mean it when you said that you are falling in love with me?" She asked in a cute voice.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled, his blush deepened. "If we continued like this I will surely fall In love with you." He said.


    "If it''s true then. You can do it as many times as you want I will neverin." She said.


    And just as she said so an excited expression appeared on Rowen''s face. "If Sister Dana doesn''t mind then..." He didn''t finish his sentence and flipped her body again.


    cing his giant dick again on her asshole. This time he prated it fully in just one stroke.

 Chapter 112: Enjoyed It?

    Chapter 112: Enjoyed It?


    After releasing his semen in her anus two more times did Rowen stopped. He had a satisfied smile on his face. Heid in the hot water tub and looked at Dana. She was currentlyying helplessly in the tub.


    Her body not even in a condition to move. ''Ahh... Every part of my body is aching. He has such a giant shaft. I thought I was gonna die. Thank God he is over now.''


    Dana turned her body around slowly while letting out small grunts of pain and looked at his face. "Did Brother Rowen enjoyed it?" She asked with a sweet smile.


    Rowen smiled at her words. He looked at her exhausted body and he knew that she has used both her mental and physical energy by now. ''It''s time for the main course.'' Heughed internally and then looked at her.


    A blush formed on his face as he averted his eyes away. "I hope sister Dana can forgive me. Although I knew that you wanted me to enjoy it. However, I was too busy pleasing sister Dana that Ipletely forgot about enjoying it."


    "However, you don''t have to worry. I ampletely ok with it. After all your satisfaction is far more important for me than mine." He said as his blood resonance drilled in Dana''s body.


    When she listened to his words her eyes widened. She cast a surprised gaze at Rowen. ''He didn''t enjoy it? I thought he was the only one that was enjoying that.'' She panicked and sluggishly moved her body over his.


    And only after she moved over him did she felt his huge dick which was still throbbing with power. Like it was still a virgin and haven''t released any semen for years.


    She gulped her saliva and looked in his eyes and smiled awkwardly. Although she enjoyed this torment, however, she really has no energy left.


    And if she circted her Qi, Rowen will get offended likest time. And that was something she didn''t want to happen. She was in love with Rowen.


    "Let''s first move to the Bedroom and let me clean it a little. We can do it there. I want to please you with everything I have and it would be better for us to do it on a bed." She said as she tried to stall some time to rest in between.


    Rowen smiled at her words and nodded shamefully. "Sister Dana doesn''t have to please me. I think you should rest a little we can do this tomorrow if you want." He said.


    Dana listened to his words and a rxed smile appeared on her face. "Yes, that would be ideal. I will first clean your room and then will be back tomorrow." She said.


    Rowen nodded. "Yes, sister Dana. And by the way, I did have a meeting with Lady Felica. After all, I have just joined her group. And I think I should give a present to her." He said with a smile as he tried to get out of the tub.


    However, before he could move Dana grabbed his body. "You are going to Felica? Why don''t you join my group instead? I will provide you with more resources than her." She said as she remembered the scene when Felicia almost kissed Rowen and jealousy shed in her eyes.


    ''That Bitch! She is trying to steal my love from me. I will never let it happen. No matter what!'' Dana thought.


    "Sister Dana I think it would be best for me to join Sister Felicia''s group. That way no one will suspect that we are together. And we could do all this under vice leader''s nose secretly." Rowen said as he again tried to get out of the tub.


    Dana, however, stopped him again. "Ok, I understand however you don''t have to go right now do you? After all, this is our first time together." She said.


    "Well, sister Dana I think you are pretty exhausted and you should rest for now. We will continue this tomorrow. And you don''t have to worry about the mess in my bedroom. I will clean it up myself." Rowen said.


    Dana looked at him struggling to get out and panicked. She didn''t want him to go to that slut! Or she would definitely steal her love.


    "No! I am not exhausted at all I could go for all day. Let''s continue." She said as she started kissing him on the neck.


    Rowen listened to her and smiled internally. "However, you just said that you wanted to do this tomorrow." He started to tease her.


    Dana hugged him tightly as water sshed around them. Closing her eyes she ced her head on his chest. "That was just a joke. I was just teasing brother Rowen. Look I ampletely fine." She said and then moved her butt over his penis and ced it on her asshole.


    Rowen looked at her pathetic condition and smiled. "If that is the case then I think I have to dy the meeting with sister Felicia." He said and then moved his dick from her asshole to her vagina.


    He now wanted to fuck her pussy senseless.


    Dana really wanted to please him before he goes to Felicia''s group. Although she knew that Rowen was a loyal person. She still didn''t wanna take any risk as that Felica girl was very sly.


    If she could please Rowen first then she could be assured that Rowen would not look for any other girl to release his pent up hunger. And that Felica would not be able to lure him with her charms.


    She clenched her jaw and tightly hugged his chest. She knew by his shaft''s position that its time for her to lose her virginity.


    Rowen grabbed both her buttcheeks and thrusted his shaft up her vagina. In a single stroke, he ruptured her hymen and his dick got covered with blood.


    "Is it Rough? I hope I am not being too Rough as Sister Dana has told me earlier that I should enjoy. This time I will enjoy myself so sister Dana doesn''t mind." Rowe said.


    "No, it''spletely fine. You should enjoy my body as much as you want after all I am all yours to use." Dana said as tears almost dropped out of eyes. Rowen''s thrust was too sudden and too deep it is already touching her deepest parts in a single stroke.


    "You know sister Dana. When I first saw you. I felt that you were the one that I am destined with. And now that you are here with me it all seems like a dream." Rowen said as he trusted his dick again in her vagina.


    "Ouch... Ahhh... Me too Brother Rowen I felt the same. We both are made for each other and I hope you never leave me." She also started to move a little even as her body was hurting as she really wanted to please Rowen.


    "Huh... Huh... Hu..." Rowen started huffing as he increased his pace on her vagina.


    Dana also started letting out loud moans. She grabbed his shoulders as both pain and pleasure covered her body.


    "Can... Can... I ask sister Dana something?"


    Dana opened her eyes with great difficulty and looked at him. He was still going on in her vagina so she was also letting out loud moans of pleasure.


    "Yes... Ask me anything... Oh... Oh... Ouch...!"


    Rowen flipped her body around and entered her cave from behind. His hands started squeezing her boobs again Making her let out even louder voices. She even squeaked like a pig at some points. The pain was just too much for.


    And her throat was hurting from the previous blowjob and so many grunts and moans.


    Rowen never knew that a woman can even make a voice like that. He smiled and increased his barrage of attack even more. He even started pping her ass with his full force. Making her voice tear.


    Just after some time, her voice turned to a choked dying pig. Her face waspletely red from pain and pleasure and she couldn''t even tell what was happening to her body anymore. Her body turnedpletely numb.


    The question that Rowen wanted to ask. He dyed it for the time being as he was too much in the moment. And his inner demon has finally let itself loose.


    His penis tightened even more as he grabbed her body by the back of her neck and pressed it against the edge of the bathtub. Her body has turned into aplete cum dump for him now.


    After some time he orgasmed loudly in the deepest parts of her cave however he didn''t stop and even increased his speed. He didn''t have even a single ounce of care for Dana. She was just another sex toy for him.


    Dana also orgasmed again and again. However, as her body waspletely numb she only felt a warm rush of hormones under her skin and nothing else. Only pain and cold pleasureing from his ck aura were filled in her consciousness.


    After about two more hours and cumming in her about five more times did Rowen stopped.

 Chapter 113: What A Legend

    Chapter 113: What A Legend


    "Today I have made some of the best moments of my life Sister Dana. I will never forget them and these will be the memories that will always be close to me." Rowen looked at Dana who was currentlyying on his body in the bathtub.


    She was so exhausted that she couldn''t even reply to his words. She just hmmed and kissed him on the neck.


    "Sister Dana I will go now to Sister Felicia. After all, she will appoint my servant to me today and on top of that, she will also allocate my resources. I shouldn''t be toote." He said and then stood up from the bathtub.


    Dana has no energy left to stop him now. And her objective was alreadyplete. For the past two hours, Rowen had thoroughly enjoyed her body and now he has be hers.


    She could even bear his child. However, she didn''t want to do that right now without his permission.


    Only after Rowen went away did she let out a loud grunt and slowly started circting her Qi. Every round she circted her Qi the ck aura from her soul made her feel amazing.


    Her bones made Cracking sounds as her body begin to heal.


    "Ahh... He is too Rough. I have to teach him in future about sex more. He can''t be doing this to my body every time or... or..." Suddenly the feelings of the moments ago resurfaced in her mind.


    She remembered how good she felt when Rowen was tormenting her body. She felt so amazing that she wanted more pain. And thest two hours although extremely painful they were the time she felt the thrill.


    A thrill good enough to raise goosebumps on her body just by thinking about it.


    She stood up from the tub with a groan of pain and moved sluggishly towards the bedroom. She waved her hand and a surge of Qi shot out of her body. The whole room turned upside down for a second and then everything returned to its original ce.


    The room was clean. Just like that. With just a wave of her hand, she cleaned the entire room. Showing how much power does a spirit saint had.


    She then flicked her finger and the big mirror that was ced on a wall flung towards her and stopped in front of her.


    "These marks. They are the memories I should cherish." Dana saw her naked body in the mirror. There were different marks all over her jade white skin.


    Some were red, some were blue and some even started to turn ck. Especially her boobs and butt. Both of them were in terrible condition.


    She touched her left breast which waspletely blue. "Ouch..." A pained expression appeared on her face.


    "I love him." A smile formed on her face. And then her face turnedpletely red. She remembered how she peed in satisfaction in front of him. And how he gave his all to please her.


    "Stupid guy. He is just too cute." She said and then took out a green coloured pill from her spatial ring and then took it in her mouth.


    A vourful strong medical fragrance explosion happened in her mouth. Seeping down a cool feeling through her oesophagus and down to her stomach.


    All the marks on her body gotpletely healed in just seconds and then she flicked her fingers and a red and ck robe covered her jade white skin.


    After cing her hand on the abdomen and closing her eyes. She disappeared from his room.


    Rowen was currently in front of Felicia''s mansion it was just as huge as Dana''s and many girls were standing out of the Mansion.


    He could even see Winona. The small height girl. A guy was standing next to her and she was chatting with him while blushing. The guy was also shy and there was a blush on his face too.


    Rowen looked at both of them and a smile formed on his face. "I will teach this bitch a lesson."


    Rowen moved towards the entrance of therge mansion and just as he was about to enter. A voice resounded behind him.


    "You dimwit how dare youe here! Leave while you still have some time or I will turn you into my pet dogs."


    Rowen turned around and looked at the girl. She was Winona her height reaching his chest barely. Her nose raised in the air as she pointed at him.


    She was wearing a white dress and with red ent on it. Her lips also had juicy red coloured lipstick.


    Rowen smiled at her as he looked at how she was holding hands with the boy she was talking to.


    All the people saw themotion and slowly surrounded them. "That''s Winona! She is the personal servant of Sister Felica. Why is she angry at the guy?" One of the girls said from the group.


    "It doesn''t matter. This guy is dead now. To offend Winona is like offending Sister Felicia herself. His time in the sect is over now. Hehehe this guy is as good as dead meat now. To think that he could show up at Sister Felicia''s doorsteps after offending her. What kind of braindead guy is he!" One of the other girls said.


    "Look this guy is just at True Deity Realm. To be a True Deity and offending Sister Winona. What was he thinking when he came here?" The whole group started discussing about Rowen.


    How he, a stupid guy who showed up to the deaths doorsteps. Doesn''t he know that Felicia was the top gun in the whole outer sect? To offend her in her own territory was like asking for death.


    Even Inner sect disciples talk to her with respect because of her background. Her family is the only one with an Ascender other than the WheatHollow sect in the nearby hundred thousand kilometres.


    Sect leader himself has to show some face to her. And this stupid guy here has sessfully managed to offend her and was still alive.


    He has already achieved a tremendous feat.


    The only few guys that were present their even have respect on their faces.


    ''What a legend. You will be missed. Toe so far after offending Winona is a great feat indeed.'' One of the guys in the back of the group thought and almost saluted Rowen''s bravery.


    "Sister Winona. I am pleased to meet you. However, can you please escort me to sister Felicia first? She has invited me. And I don''t want to make her wait anymore." He said with a smile on his face.


    The guy that was holding Winona''s hand looked at Winona he had an uneasy expression on his face. He hesitated and stepped ahead lousily. There was a scared expression on his face.


    He gulped his saliva and looked at Rowen. "You should go back. Sister Felicia doesn''t meet guys like you." He said.


    Rowen looked at him and then looked at Winona, a smiled formed on his face. ''So this girl likes beta guys like him. He is even scared to talk to me.'' Rowen again looked at the guy and suddenly released the cyclopes'' aura.


    A Spirit Saint Demonic aura spread through the ce and formed cold sweat on everybody''s forehead.


    Winona''s boyfriend backed up the fastest. He even pissed himself a little.


    Winona narrowed her eyes. She looked at her boyfriend and then looked at Rowen with anger shing on her face.


    Her boyfriend''s name is Kas. He is a misceneous disciple and was extremely low esteem guy. Winona took a liking to him because she was an aggressive girl herself and she liked boys like him.


    Rowen was making fun of her and her boyfriend by scaring him away with his demon. She was about to rebuke him again however before she could say anything to Rowen he opened his mouth.


    "Oh... I never knew that Sister Felicia doesn''t meet people like me. I am extremely sorry if I disturbed anyone." He said and then disappeared from the spot.


    "Hmph! Finally, this guy knew his ce!" Winona said and then again grabbed her boyfriend''s hand. "You did great today. He was just a bully. You standing up for me was enough for me." She said and smiled at him.


    Kas blushed at her words and looked down in shame. "Thanks, sister Winona." He said.


    While everyone was looking at both the love birds a swoosh of wind covered the whole ce and suddenly a fairy-like figure appeared in a red dress.


    She had an angry expression on her face. She looked at Winona and her boyfriend. Grabbed both of them and disappeared from thepound.


    Everybody looked at her and surprised expression appeared on their faces.


    "That''s the sister Felicia! Why is she here? And why is she so angry?"


    People started chatting when they saw her leaving with Winona and Kas.


    Rowen was currently sitting on the sofa in his hall. Sipping the fragrant tea slowly. There was a satisfied smile on his face. ''She should be here anytime.''


    And just as he thought so. Felicia appeared in his room with both Winona and Kas.

 Chapter 114: Understanding Guy

    Chapter 114: Understanding Guy


    "Wee, Sister Felicia. I am really sorry that I came to your mansion. I really didn''t mean to offend you. It''s just I never knew that Sister Felicia doesn''t meet guys like me." Rowen said and then looked at The Red dressed Beauty Felicia.


    His gaze alsonded on Winona and Kas. The short girl had a confused expression on her face while her boyfriend was scared shitless. He was sweating bullets as his face waspletely pale.


    Felicia looked angrily at both of them. "How dare you two disrespect Brother Rowen! You should have at least ask my permission before sending him back from our doorstep!"


    "And you Winona. You already knew that I was gonna do business with Brother Rowen so why did you offend him. Are you really that dumb!" Felicia was very angry at both of them.


    Her face was red with anger as she looked at her servant and her servent''s boyfriend angrily. She has already promised Rowen that she would respect the trust between them.


    She said that she was not like Dana. However, Rowen had to suffer such disrespect from no one but her personal Maid.


    She always treated Winona like her sister and that was the reason why she forgot her ce today and offended Rowen.


    Felicia didn''t want to break ties with Rowen as she hase to realize that not only was Rowen useful to her. She even has some feelings for him. She never felt so good with anybody else the way she felt with Rowen when she is in hispany.


    She looked at Rowen and seeing his innocent face her anger red even more. He has done nothing wrong. He didn''t even offend Winona so why he had to face such humiliation in front of so many people.


    It was like a p to Felicia''s words. Like her words of trust were all a facade.


    "Brother Rowen. I am sorry for my Servent. She is just too childish. I hope you forgive her. I really don''t want any misunderstandings between us. It was all my fault that I couldn''t keep my words. I am willing topensate for this. You can ask me anything you want." Felica said with a bow.


    When Winona saw Felicia bowing in front of Rowen a panicked expression appeared on her face. Her face turned pale. She gripped her skirt so badly that her knuckles turned white.


    She felt like her feet werepletely frozen and she was rooted on the spot.


    "Sister Felicia you don''t have to apologize to him. He is just a bully. He even tried to intimidate us by releasing his demon in front of your mansion." Winona said while lowering her voice. It was almost like she was whispering.


    She didn''t want to offend Felicia anymore. Her heart was racing very fast. This was the second time in her life that she has seen Lady Felicia apologising to someone. Her father has ever let her do so.


    Even if Felicia offend the most powerful people in this ne. She doesn''t have to apologize to anyone.


    Her family could resolve any conflicts for her. And in now on just past two days, Felicia has apologized for two times and both the time to this Bully.


    If Felicia''s father came to know about it. Then he will kill Winona and Rowen both.


    Kas on the other side was sweating bullets. He never knew that he would be involved in the situation so big by just backing up for his girlfriend.


    He was always a timid guy and never talked to anyone. However, for the first time in his life did he show some courage and stood up for her girlfriend and now it''s all going sideways.


    He only dared to offend Rowen was because he was a true deity too. Kas never knew that Rowen has tamed a Spirit Saint Demon or he would have never done something stupid.


    Although he loved Winona very much. He knew his ce. He knew that he was just weak and timid guy and should stay quiet when he was supposed.


    And Winona knew about it too. She respected his truthfulness. That he was aware of his timidness. He never knew that offending a true Deity would be so bad.


    ''Why am I so stupid. I should have just stayed quiet. Now I have offended someone that Even Lady Felicia has to apologize. This is the End of me.'' He had a terrified expression on his face.


    Rowen looked at Felicia and rest of them. A smile formed on his face for a second and then disappeared. Then a worried look appeared on his face.


    "No, sister Felicia doesn''t need to apologize to me. I am the one at fault. I was so stupid to think we became friends. Ipletely forgot that we live in apletely different world. I am just a country bumpkin and you are a Princess."


    "I hope you can forgive me. I will never dare to be so blunt again. I will always ask for your permission before doing anything." Rowne said.


    Winona listened to him and a smile formed on her face. "That''s like it. Now you havee to know your ce. Never dare to take advantage of Sister Felicia''s humble nature."


    "Sister Felicia. You don''t have to worry about this man. If he doesn''t follow your orders then I will make sure that he regrets being born. Just allow me to teach him a lesson and I will make sure that he nevermits the atrocities like today." Winona said.


    Kas also let out a sigh of relief when he heard Winona''s words. ''Looks like it was nothing big. Turns out Sister Felicia is just being polite to the guy." However, just as he thought so.


    "Shut up! You stupid girl! How many times would I have to clean up your mess? You are supposed to be my servant and not a headache! From today onwards I release you from all your duties. Now go away you are free now. Take your boy toy with you and never show me your face again!"


    Felicia rebuked Winona. She was really pissed off this time.


    When Winona listened to her. A shiver went down her spine. She took a few steps back and her eyes started turning wet.


    Suddenly, she realised what has happened and her eyes flooded with tears. She dropped on the ground and held Felicia''s feet and started crying loudly.


    "No! please sister Felicia! Please don''t do that! I will die without you. I don''t wanna be a free person. I would rather prefer serving you for the rest of my life." She said as she begged her.


    Kas was also staring silently at Felicia his heart pounding against his chest. ''I have to help Sister Winona. Now is my only chance if I don''t do it now. I would never be able to.'' He thought and clenched his fist.


    Although he waspletely scared he does love Winona. And now as she was in trouble it was only right that he puts his fear aside and helps her.


    "Sis... Sister Felicia, please forgive Sister Winona she really doesn''t mean it. I am also at fault here. You can punish me instead of her. I am ready to take any punishment." He said and then looked at Rowen.


    "And also Brother Rowen, please forgive us both for our previous imprudence. I never knew that you were so important to sister Felicia. I hope brother Rowen is forgiving to us servants." Kas said while bowing towards Rowen.


    Winona looked at Kas and her eyes widened and then even more tears started to fall down her eyes. She knew what kind of guy Kas was. He would never dare to stand in front of Sister Felicia. However, he was doing it.


    He was trying to help Winona. This made Winona happy. Kas really cared about her. He has even ovee his fear for her.


    Felicia looked at him and let out a sigh. She has lost herposure just now and has said some hurtful words to Winona. Who was like a sister to her.


    ''What is happening to me? Why I am so angry at Winona? I am sure she cares about me. Sigh what have I done. I have really hurt her this time around. Now only Rowen can do something about it.'' She thought and looked at Rowen.


    She was hoping that Rowen understands the situation and not make things harder for both of them.


    Rowen looked at Felicia and understood what was going on in her mind. Suddenly a n struck in his mind. Which made himugh internally.


    "Sister Felicia. I think you should give Sister Winona a chance. I am sure she doesn''t mean what she did just now. Maybe she is just being protective of you from a stranger like me. And I understand it."


    "I think I was not capable of showing that I am not a threat to you and that is the reason why Sister Winona was protecting you from a stranger like me."


    "However, we can change this. How about this. You leave both Sister Winona and the Brother Kas here as my servents for a month. And I will try my best to be in their good books." Rowen said with a smile.


    When Felicia heard his words she let out a sigh of relief. Rowen has shown her a way to resolve this situation without hurting anyone''s feelings. He really is an understanding guy.

 Chapter 115: Servants

    Chapter 115: Servants


    "I will forever be grateful to Brother Rowen for giving my servant a chance to repent. I am sure that she will not disappoint you. Although she is a bit aggressive. She is not like what you think. She is just like a sister to me." Felicia said with another bow.


    She had a relieved smile on her face. She really didn''t want to kick Winona out. Now as Rowen has given her a chance to get out of this situation. She grabbed it quickly.


    Now she cold keep Winona as her servant. She just had to give her to Rowen for one month as a servant.


    Felicia turned her head to Winona and Kas. "From now on both, you two will be servents of brother Rowen for one month. You will do whatever brother Rowen says. You do so and don''t ever offend him again."


    "Offending him is equal to offending me. And you Winona, this is yourst chance. If you don''t grab it when you still have time then don''t me me when I kick you out of my group."


    "And on the other hand if Brother Rowen said that you behaved properly then I will keep you as my servant," Felicia said.


    Winona looked at her and tears formed in her eyes. "Sister Felicia, how can you give me to this evil cultivator? He will bully me as he did in front of your mansion today. Like how he released his demon to terrify Kas."


    "Imagine what would he do if you leave us here? He could even kill Kas and Me. Please take me as your servant again and I will never talk to him again." Winona said as she tried to persuade Felica.


    Kas, on the other hand, was standing silently. He was looking at them as a smallmb. He didn''t wanna make this situation even worst by speaking.


    ''I think Brother Rowen is not as bad as Sister Winona is saying. He is doing all this to give some face to Sister Felicia. He is helping Sister Winona. All we have to do is to be his servant for one month and everything will go back like it was.'' Kas thought.


    Rowen listened to Winona''s words and then smiled. "Sister Felicia, If it''s about offending me then I forgive them both. They don''t need to be my servants and I beg you to not kick Sister Winona out because of me." He said.


    Felicia looked at him with an expression of Regret. "I am sorry Brother Rowen. You have to suffer such humiliation when I promised you my trust and now my own servents don''t respect you." She said and then looked at Winona.


    She let out a sigh and then looked at Rowen again. "Brother Rowen I think I have treated my servant too nicely and now she is not ready to listen to mymand. I think it''s all my fault. To repent this instead of Winona I could be your personal maid for one month." Felicia said.


    When Kas heard her words a shiver of fear went down his spine. Felicia Whitehand the granddaughter of Ascender Clive Whitehand would be the servant of someone.


    Even the Sect Leader of Wheat Hollow sect would not have the nerve to say such words. If Felicia''s father came to know about this. He will first kill Rowen and then both him and Winona will be tortured till they are dead.


    He doesn''t even wanna think about the consequences of such things. He quickly cast a gaze at Winona. She had been given a chance to rectify all of this. However, her refusal could now even cause big havoc.


    ''Please take the offer of Brother Rowen. Sister Winona, your decision is the only chance of our survival now. We will get out of this month with each others help and I don''t think Brother Rowen is that bad. It''s all just a little misunderstanding.'' Kas prayed.


    When Rowen heard Felicia''s words. Heughed internally. This girl is really adamant about making things smooth between them.


    "Sister Felicia, don''t ever say such words. I have given you my trust. And I am the one that could be your personal servant. If I ever heard words like this from your mouth ever again then that will be thest time you will see me." Rowen said as he held Felicia''s hand.


    He looked her in the eyes and continued. "You are very precious to me. I am sorry if I have created any misunderstandings between us today." His Blood resonance powered his words.


    Felicia almost blushed when she heard his words.


    Rowen then looked at Winona and bowed in front of her. "Sister Winona I don''t know how I have offended you. However, please forgive me for what I did. I can''t bear sister Felicia to apologise to a nobody like me." He said.


    Winona, on the other hand, was still in shock from the previous words of Felicia. ''Sister Felicia has to be a servant because of me! I am such a bad servant. I should die.'' These kinds of thoughts started circting in her mind.


    Suddenly she heard Rowen''s words and woke up from her stupor. She looked at Felicia and then Rowen. "Sister Felicia I am really sorry that you have to say such words because of me."


    "I am ready to be Brother Rowen''s servant for one month. Please don''t say such things again in the future or I will kill myself." Winona said as she moved towards Felicia and hugged her.


    She started crying loudly in her arms. "Sob... Sob... Sister Felica, please forgive me. I will do anything you want without asking any questions. You can ask me to do anything."


    Felicia listened to her and moved her away from her embrace. "If you really want to mend things between us then both of you have to do everything that Brother Rowen says you to do without anyints. And remember, don''t show me your face before you are on good terms with Brother Rowen."


    She said and then backed up from her. She was not gonna give her any sympathy till she mends things up with Rowen.


    "Yes, I will do anything that brother Rowen says without anyints and don''t worry Sister Felicia I will not make you regret anything," Winona said.


    "Yes, sister Felicia. I will also do my best with Sister Winona. Both of us will do everything in our power to please brother, Rowen." Kas said.


    When Felicia heard them she nodded and then looked at Rowen. "Brother Rowen I want to talk to you privately." She said with a mental message.


    Rowen nodded at her and then both of them disappeared from their original spot leaving both Kas and Winona alone in his home.


    They then appeared in Felicia''s mansion. In her bedroom. Felicia looked at Rowena and a streak of tear left her eye. She held his hand and a worried expression appeared on her face.


    "Brother Rowen today was the first time I have been angry at Winona. She is like a sister to me and today I have hurt her. I hope she forgives me." She said and started sobbing in front of Rowen.


    This was the first time she was crying in front of someone other than her mother and father. She doesn''t even cry before Winona. Which meant that she trusted Rowen even more than Winona.


    Rowen looked at her and then smiled internally. A dignified girl like her crying in front of him meant that she has shed heryer of protection against Rowen.


    He moved close to her and then hugged her gently. "Don''t worry Felicia, I know how important Winona is to you. You don''t have to worry about her. I will definitely make your rtionship good again." Rowen whispered in her ears.


    When she felt his sudden hug and how he called her Felicia instead of Sister Felicia a blush formed on her face. She tilted her head up and looked in his eyes.


    "I love you." She said.


    Rowen smiled at her words and then kissed her on the lips. "I love you to Sister Felicia." He said and then started kissing her on the lips.


    His hands moved on her back and he fondled her ass lightly.


    Felicia''s whole body started heating up as she started enjoying his kiss. However, she suddenly moved away from him. "Sorry, Brother Rowen I have to go for now. Please take care of Winona. Although she is a bit angry. She is a very sweet girl."


    Rowen nodded at her. "Don''t worry Sister Felicia. I will keep her like she is your sister. I will never think of her as a servant. You just have to trust me." He said.


    "I trust you more than anyone."


    Both of them moved towards each other again and then started kissing. "I will be back when I have free time then we will make lots of love," Felicia said with an ashamed expression and then disappeared quickly with a red face.


    Rowen also disappeared from her room and then again appeared in front of his apartment.


    "It''s time to treat that girl just like Felicia''s sister." Rowen thought and then smiled.

 Chapter 116: Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 116: Something Is Wrong


    Rowen entered the hall of his apartment and saw both the love birds sitting on the sofa with each other. They were chatting and had a blush on their faces.


    "Brother Kas. You stood up for me in front of Sister Felicia and Rowen. I will forever be grateful to you." Winona said as she held Kas''s hand gently.


    Kas''s blush deepened as his grin widened. "It was nothing sister Winona. After all, I love you so much. I had to do this for our rtionship." He said.


    When Winona listened to him say, love. She smiled and then went for a kiss. However, before they could do so...


    "Did I disturb you two love birds? Both of you look so good with each other." Rowen said with a smile on his face. As he stepped in the hall.


    Both of them looked at Rowen and an ashamed expression appeared on their faces. Especially Kas. His face turnedpletely red.


    "It''s nothing like that brother Rowen. We were just talking. You can order anything you want. We will do the best we can." Kas said as he looked at Rowen.


    "I am sorry Brother Rowen. I have mistreated you previously. I hope you can forgive me. Now as Kas has exined to me. I have understood that it was all my fault. I will do my best to rectify all my past mistakes." Winona also said with a bow.


    Rowen looked at both of them andughed internally ''Just you wait bitch. I will definitely take my revenge! And trust me you will like it.'' He thought.


    "No need to apologize Sister Winona. It was somewhat my fault too. Now look it has turned out in such a big mess. I would never be able to forgive myself If sister Felicia has to be my servant."


    "I thank Sister Winona for keeping our differences aside and helping me resolve this issue," Rowen said as he sat down on the sofa.


    Winona listened to him and pain pierced her heart. She remembered how she almost led Sister Felicia to be a servant because of her selfishness. If not for Rowen giving her a way. It would be huge trouble.


    And now he is thanking her instead. ''Looks like he is not as bad as I imagined. He really is a nice and understanding guy.'' Winona thought and looked at Rowen.


    "Come sit down," Rowen said while pointing at the sofa in front of him.


    "We are just your servant Master Rowen. I don''t think it would be good for us to sit down with you." Winona said as she looked at Kas and then Rowen.


    "Yes, Master Rowen. From now on we are your servants. And it''s our job to do all the chores that you want us to do. You can order anything you want." Kas said with a smile.


    Rowen stood up from his sofa and then came near Kas. He ced one of his hand on his shoulder and smiled. "You are such a sensible guy. I am d that you are my servant for one month. Now, you don''t have to be so formal with me."


    "If not for Sister Felicia''s incident you two would have been my fellow outer sect members," Rowen said as he slightly pushed him on the sofa.


    Kas listened to him and smiled. "You are too modest brother Rowen." He said and finally sat down.


    Rowen then moved to Winona. There was a devilish smile on his face he suddenly hugged her from her waist and looked her in the eyes. "Sister Winona if you really have forgiven me then you have to sit down and have some drinks with me." He said.


    Kas looked at them and his heartbeat increased. Both of their bodies were currently touching each other. Especially the crotch area they were just too close.


    ''It should be just Brother Rowen''s way of forcing us to drink. I don''t think he means to do something inappropriate.'' He thought and looked down. He didn''t want any misunderstanding to develop between them.


    Winona felt his hug. His manly smell entered her nose and an ashamed expression appeared on her face. She struggled her body out of his embrace.


    "Ye... Yes, Master Rowen, I will definitely have a drink with you." She said and then quickly sat down besides Kas.


    Her heart was pounding furiously as sweat formed on her face. ''Why did he do that? Was he taking advantage of me? No, I can''t let any more misunderstandings between us. It must be something else.'' She thought and held Kas''s hand.


    When Rowen saw her holding his hand heughed internally and moved away. He sat down on a single chair sofa and took out a premium Wine Bottle from his ring.


    "This is Red Beatle Wine. Made from Red Beatle Grapes. This special wine has been preserved for the past thousand years. I present you this on the asion of our new friendship." Rowen said and ced a ck coloured Wine bottle on the table.


    This was a special Wine that Dana gave him when they had sex. He didn''t open it then. Now is the perfect moment to taste this wine.


    When Winona saw the Wine her eyes widened for a second and then she raised her hands in front of her chest and waved them a little. "No, brother Rowen I don''t think we deserve to drink such luxury. This Wine already cost more than Five thousand merit points in the sect."


    Winona Remembered this Wine. She has seen Felica drinking this only on some special asions. She has also tasted some before and knew that it was no cheap wine.


    Five thousand merit points for an Outer sect Disciple was a big thing. Even an Inner Sect Disciple could not afford such luxury. And now Rowen has pulled one out just like that.


    It showed how much Sister Felica Cared about him. ''It looks like Sister Felicia believes in him. He must have a way to save the Empress. I have to do my best to please him. If I offended him again it could be bad for both me and Sister Felicia.''


    ''I don''t want sister Felicia to hate me.'' She thought and a determined expression appeared on her face. She wanted to do her best as Rowen''s servant.


    When Kas heard about the Five Thousand Merit Points a reluctant expression appeared on his face. He doesn''t really drink alcohol. However, Rowen pulling out such an expensive drink for them shows how he wanted to mend things between them.


    "I am sorry Brother Rowen. However, I don''t actually do alcohol. I am really grateful though. That you thought of us as friends." Kas said and refused to drink.


    Rowen listened to him and slightly annoyed expression appeared on his face. He looked at Winona. "Does Sister Winona also don''t do alcohol?" He asked.


    Winona looked at him and smiled awkwardly. "I drink alcohol however I don''t think that I deserve..." Before she couldplete her sentence Rowen interrupted.


    "Say no more Sister Winona. It''s an order from me. You have to drink with me tonight." Rowen said with a smile.


    He then took out two wine ss and ced them on the table. He filled both of them half and slid one of them towards Winona. "Let''s toast," Rowen said and then raised his ss.


    Winona smiled helplessly and raised her ss reluctantly. Both of them toasted their sses with a smile on their faces and sipped on the red wine.


    "Ahh... This is really good. And it has turned even better when I drink with two amazing people like you." Rowen said.


    Kas smiled awkwardly after listening to his words as he was not the one drinking.


    "Thanks, Master Rowen," Winona said and sipped again.


    Rowen then looked at Kas. "Brother Kas, can you help me a little?" He asked.


    "I am your servant Brother Rowen. You can ask me anything." Kas said.


    Rowen smiled at his words. "Brother Kas. I don''t really wanna make you do this. However, since we both are drinking. Can you prepare a hot bath for me?" He said.


    "It''s no problem. I will go now." Kas said and stood up.


    "I will help you too." Winona also stood up from her seat.


    "No sister Winona I want someone to keep mepany. Please don''t leave me." Rowen had an annoyed expression.


    "Yes, sister Winona you should stay here. I will do it by myself. After all, you are the one drinking with brother Rowen. You shouldpany him instead."


    Winona listened to them and then reluctantly sat down again. The images of how Rowen hugged her suddenly struck her out of nowhere as her heartbeat started to rise.


    Kas nodded and then moved his body towards the bathroom. "I will be going then brother Rowen." He said and disappeared.


    After he was gone, Rowen looked at Winona and licked his lips. "Sister Winona move aside a bit. Let me sit with you and have some wine." He said.


    Winona looked at him and felt her heart beating against her chest. She had an instinct that something is wrong. However, she can''t offend Rowen anymore. As he is the only lifeline Empress has.

 Chapter 117: Drink Some More

    Chapter 117: Drink Some More


    Winona listened to him and nodded. She moved on the couch and sat on the opposite end of it.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He sat down on the sofa too and then cast his gaze at her. His eyes scanned her body and then he licked his lips in excitement.


    ''Although this girl is t and little short. However, she is a beauty indeed and on top of that, she is an aggressive girl. Breaking her would be a lot more fun than normal.'' Rowen thought.


    "Sister Winona. Pleasee a little closer. I want to resolve all misunderstandings between us." Rowen said and then moved towards her on the sofa.


    His left hand moved up and rested between her thighs. She was wearing a short white skirt with red stripes on the sides. Her jade white thighs were revealedpletely.


    "Sister Winona is so sweet. I should have never messed with sister Winona. Come punish me for all my bad deeds." He said.


    Rowen''s hand slowly moved up her thighs till it was about to enter her skirt.


    Winona felt his hand on her thighs and suddenly anger red in her body. She was about to stand up and rebuke him. However, suddenly the image of Felicia getting angry at her came up in her mind.


    ''No, I can''t offend him. Or sister Felicia will definitely kick me out of her group this time. And I don''t even have any proof to prove myself innocent.''


    ''Yes... I have to gather some proof against him. Or maybe I should just let sister Felicia catch him red-handed.'' She thought.


    "Come sister Winonae closer to me. Why are you hesitating?" Rowen said as his hand reached for even deeper between her thighs.


    Feeling his cold fingers on her sensitive skin. Winona shivered and quickly stood up from the sofa. ''I have to show his real face to Kas. He can then help me inform about him to sister Felicia. She can catch him red-handed.''


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He could tell what was going on in her mind. However, he was not worried at all. He knew that Felicia will never believe her words against him as she trusted him more than Winona.


    And Rowen would never let any proof against him leak out of this apartment. He quickly formed a spiritual barrier around the apartment. And sneakily let his Cyclopes out of his beast bag.


    "Master Rowen. I think I am done with today. This amount of wine is enough for me. You should task me with something else." She said with a smile on her face.


    Rowen listened to her and an annoyed expression appeared on his face. He grabbed her hand tightly. "You are leaving so quickly? Why not drink some more. Come on you have to drink some more. After all, this is a special asion."


    Rowen said and then pulled her in hisp. He looked at her flustered expression. "You know sister Winona. What will happen if Iin about you to Sister Felicia? She will kick you out of her group and will never see your face again."


    "And trust me the more you will try to exin to her. The more she will hate you. She will not believe even your single word. She may even offer herself as a servant to me."


    "So if you don''t want that to happen then silently follow my everymand like a good little servant that you are," Rowen whispered in her ears.


    When she heard his words. Her face turned red. In her mind first came anger then frustration and finally helplessness. Her eyes glistened as tears formed in them.


    He was correct. Felicia would never believe her words against Rowen after what happened today. She may even kick her out of her group if Winona tried to say something.


    ''I have to endure this for sister Felicia. All I have to do is to stall some time till Kas gets here. If he saw Rowen doing inappropriate things to me. Then he will definitely report it to Sister Felicia. That way she would be able to catch him red-handed.'' She thought and then looked at the corridor leading to the bathroom.


    She could tell that her boyfriend was in there and coulde out anytime. ''Kas, pleasee out quickly.'' She prayed.


    "Here drink some more," Rowen said and then moved the Wine ss closer to her mouth.


    Winona averted her face and refused to drink. However this time Rowen didn''t say anything but drank a mouthful of wine himself. He then threw her frail body of the sofa and came over her.


    "What are you doing Brother Rowen?" Before she could do anything. Rowen ced his lips over her and pulsed all his wine in her mouth.


    Due to the suddenness of the action, Winona couldn''t figure out what she should do in this condition and identally drank all the wine.


    After she did so his tongue encased her mouth and started licking her tongue. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    She circted her Qi and pushed Rowen away and as she was one realm above Rowen she easily did so.


    She stood up from the sofa and looked at Rowen angrily. Her hairs fluttered with the surge of qi in her body.


    Her eyes werepletely red due to anger. However, before she could say anything Rowen also stood up and took out amunication talisman.


    "Let me tell Sister Felicia how you are going to hurt me." He said and then moved his qi through the talisman.


    "No!" A panicked expression appeared on her face. As she quickly kicked the talisman away from his hand.


    "Please don''t tell sister Felicia. I didn''t mean what I did just now. It was just an impulse. I am ready to do anything you say. But please don''t tell sister Felicia." Winona said as tears fell from her eyes.


    Rowen smiled listening to her and then took out a jade bottle from his spatial ring. "If you say so then drink this," he raised the bottle in front of her.


    Winona looked at the bottle and an uneasy expression appeared on her face. She knew that there is something dangerous in that bottle. However, she has to drink it.


    If she doesn''t then this guy can ruin her rtionship with Felicia.


    Winona gulped her saliva and reluctantly took the jade stone bottle in her hand and then she opened the cork over it.


    "Drink this Sister Winona. Or things will not be easy for you and Sister Felicia. If you don''t do it for me then I will do it with Sister Felicia when she offers herself as a servant."


    "And you know-how dignified sister Felicia is, she will do anything to fulfil her duties. And a servant must please her master in all sort of ways." Rowen said with a devilish smile on his face.


    When Winona heard him. Her expression turned sad. She knew Felicia very well. She will definitely do anything for Rowen if she bes her servant.


    ''I can''t let sister Felicia suffer. She is very important to me. I have to bear this for her. I am sorry Kas. But I have to do this for Sister Felicia.'' She thought and then opened the lid.


    A rancid smell hit her nose. She knew what was in the bottle by just smelling it. ''It is meridian blocking poison. It willpletely block my power for one whole day.''


    She looked at Rowen and then turned her head towards the bathroom. Tears fell from her eyes. ''I am sorry.'' She suddenly emptied the entire bottle with just one chug.


    "Ahh..." She let out a little grunt as she felt pain in her stomach. All her meridians started blocking quickly. She felt powerless in no time.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. Before she could even get stable. He jumped on her and started kissing her forcefully. His tongue entered her mouth and started tasting her sweet tongue.


    His hands grabbed her ass and started squeezing it with passion.


    "Mmm....mmm...." Rowen let out moans of excitement as he enjoyed hervish red lips. The fragrant smell of her perfume entered his nose. Making his cockpletely erect.


    Winona was caught guardless when he suddenly attacked her. However, now she couldn''t do anything as all her power is sealed away for the next twenty-four hours.


    She is nowpletely at this monster''s mercy. Tears started falling off her eyes as she let him ravage her body without any struggle.


    The only way she could get out of this situation is if Kas somehow saw Rowen rap*ng her and alert sister Dana without letting Rowen notice him. And that was almost impossible.


    Rowen has already set a spiritual barrier around the whole house. He may even kill Kas if he finds out.


    Now she prayed that Kas doesn''te out. While Rowen was using her body.


    "Your body is very amazing Sister Winona. I never thought I will enjoy you so much. Now if you don''t want sister Felicia to do all this then stand up and suck my dick with passion."


    "I want you to do your best. And if I think you are cking. It will not be good for Felicia and that boyfriend of yours."

 Chapter 118: Go to Hell?

    Chapter 118: Go to Hell?


    Rowen sat on therge sofa as his eyes looked at Winona who was currently standing in front of him. He had a devilish smile on his face as he looked at the corridor to the bathroom that goes behind the wall of the sofa.


    "Finish it before your boyfriend shows up. Or you will break his heart." He said with a chuckle.


    Winona looked at him sitting in front of her. Her face waspletely red with shame and tears were continuously falling from her eyes. One of her hand was on her mouth while the other one grabbed the side of her skirt so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    She closed her eyes as more tears slid down her cheeks. Her heart was beating at a rapid pace. And countless thoughts were running through her mind.


    She was trying her best to not to let out loud sobs or Kas would hear her and wille out. Winona didn''t want Kas to see what she was gonna go next.


    Both of her hands left their previous ces and she turned around picking up the small table that was in front of the sofa. She moved it away so she had enough space to kneel in front of him.


    Rowen smiled at her actions. "That''s my girl. I admire your loyalty towards sister Felicia. I am sure she will be proud of you when you will mend things between us."


    Goosebumps raised on her body as his devilish voice entered her ears. "Monster..." She sobbed in a low voice and then turned around. And just as she was about to kneel in front of Rowen to suck his penis. He stopped her.


    "Wait. First, remove your underwear." Rowen said as his eyes gazed at her short skirt that was barely hiding her underwear.


    Winona closed her eyes as a tremor went through her body. His words were like poison to her. Filling her with more and more pain. In her head, the only thing that was currently reverberating were his words and she wanted to make them stop.


    Her left hand went for her skirt and she slightly raised it. Rowen could see the light blue underwear she was wearing. They were in and nothing fancy. "Oh, so you are in and simple type girl." He said with ridicule.


    However, she didn''t stop at his words as she wanted this to over as soon as possible before Kas came out of the bathroom.


    She pressed her skirt on her waist by the upper part of her hand and then her right hand reached down there. The thumb of her hand went under the ckce of her underwear as she quickly pulled it down.


    She even bowed her body a little while pulling the panty out so Rowen doesn''t get to see her private part.


    Rowen smiled at her cute actions. ''You arepletely mine from now on. I will im every part of your body. You can hide it, for now, however soon I will ravage you thoroughly." He thought and chuckled.


    Winona took her panties out and threw it over the corner of the other sofa that was left to which Rowen was sitting on.


    She then slowly opened her eyes and just as the blur cleared from them, Rowen''s smiling face came in her view.


    "Now kneel and take my dragon out with your hands." He said.


    Winona nodded while biting her lips. She kneeled in front of him. Her chest touched the edge of the sofa and her body fit perfectly between Rowen''s thighs.


    She could already smell the manly fragranceing out of him and her face turned even red. Her heart also started beating more rapidly.


    Rowen looked down in her eyes and smiled, his left hand moved and reached out for her ear. His fingers moved through her hairs and then he grabbed her soft white neck. "You are more beautiful than I thought." He said with his Blood Resonance.


    When Winona heard his words a blush formed on her face. ''Why I am feeling good? No, I can''t be! He is a monster! And I only love Kas!'' She thought and shook the thought out of her head.


    However, his words continued to reverberate in her ears.


    Her gaze then moved down on his crotch. As the pant Rowen was wearing were not tight the budge was not that clear. However, she could tell that his penis was very huge. Just by looking at these loose pants. She gulped her saliva and moved her hand on his pants.


    "Yes Remove them and taste my dick," Rowen said as he gently caresses her head.


    Her hands quickly opened his pants and then slid them down a little with his underwear. Suddenly a giant shaft sprang out in front of her face. Her eyes widened just by looking at it.


    Her whole body contracted just by the thought of this thing going in her body. Her toes curled up as she took warm breaths. ''How will I take this thing in my mouth?'' She thought and then gently touched the tip of his penis.


    She had never given a blowjob before not even to the Kas. And Kas also never asked her for it. They only had sex about three times as he was very shy and never initiated it first with her. Only when both of them were highly drunk did he managed to have sex with her.


    Comparing Kas''s shaft with Rowen''s. If one was a baby then the other one was fully grown giant muscr adult that practice body tempering. There was noparison between them.


    "Now it''s all in your care," Rowen said with a smile as he rxed his body.


    "You know you will go to hell for doing this to me," Winona said with tear-filled eyes. She was looking at his dick with the corner of her eyes as the smell attacked her nose continuously.


    Rowenughed at her words. "I will go to hell? Hahaha... Girl I have came from hell. Now be a good little servant and perform your duties that your master has ordered you to do." Rowen said.


    "Can I do it after Kas leave? I can''t let him see me doing this. He will be heartbroken. Please first send him away and I will do everything you say." Winona said with a pleading voice.


    She didn''t want Kas to see her in this condition. He was her love and she will not be able to bear his heartbroken face when he will see her with Rowen.


    "I don''t have time to waste girl. Do it now or I will call that boyfriend of yours here and then I will ravage you in front of him." Rowen said with an impatient expression. His shaft was flowing with precum. Waiting for her warm andfortable mouth to envelop it.


    Winona gulped her saliva when she heard his words. "Ok... Ok... I am doing it." She said and then moved her hands on his dick she lightly circled her fingers around his thick shaft and moved her mouth close to the tip.


    She could feel her body turning hot. Her mind was currently ying many scenarios that she didn''t want to see. Finally gulping her saliva she took the tip of his dick in her mouth.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she realised that the shaft was bigger then she imagined. And she would not be able topletely take it in no matter how hard she tried.


    Rowen felt her soft mouth and wet tongue over his tip and raised his waist forward to feel the squishy parts of her cheeks. A satisfied smile formed on his face once he hit the perfect spot.


    "Take in deeper. Your lover could be here anytime and if you don''t want him to see this then do your best." Rowen said as his hands yed with her hairs while she tried to engulf his shaft.


    When she heard his words. Her eyes widened and she started moving up and down quickly to make him cum as fast as she could. Although she couldn''t take his full dick in her mouth she did everything with half of his dick.


    Her tongue rolled over it again and again as she massaged all the veins and pleasure spots on the thick penis. Her hands even yed with his balls to make him release his fluids quickly.


    ''Kas, pleasee out only after this monster is finished. Please I beg you.'' Tears formed in her eyes as she thought.


    Kas, on the other hand, was almost finished preparing the bath. "Phew... I am almost finished. All I have to do is to add some fragrance to the water. I hope master Rowen like this." As it was his first day as a servant he did his best to prepare a hot bath.


    He cleaned the entire bathroom and even added rose flower petals to the water. The steaming water was at the perfect temperature for anyone to use it.


    He wanted to do his best and help Winona mend things with Rowen so she could again get into Felicia''s group.


    He hated Rowen at first and he even wished he could kill him when he fist saw him fighting with Winona. However, he was too scared to do that. However, now as he got to know him. Rowen seems like a nice guy just like himself.

 Chapter 119: Not Cheating

    Chapter 119: Not Cheating


    Winona started sucking Rowen''s dick rapidly trying to make him cum as soon as possible. She knew the more time she takes the more chances are there for Kas to see her in this condition. Her tongue and her lips did their best to please him.


    "If you want me to Cum in your mouth that badly then take it in deeper. Only then will I be able to do anything." Rowen said with a devilish smile on his face.


    ''Deeper?! How am I suppose to take it in deeper? It''s already touching my throat.'' She tried to fit it more in her mouth however her gag reflexes didn''t make her do so.


    The more time she took the more flustered she got. ''Please pleasee out!'' She tried her best to make Rowen cum.


    Rowen also had an excited expression on his face. Never have someone sucked his dick with so much passion. He was feeling hot all over his body. And tiny sweat drops formed on his forehead. She was really good for a first-timer.


    "Oh... I can feel that your boyfriend is done with his work and is gonnae out soon." Rowen said with a chuckle.


    When she heard his words. Her eyes widened and in a panic, she forcefully thrust her mouth on his shaft. His dick got prated deep in her throat and she almost reached his balls. "Wow, this is what I was talking about." Rowen smiled and clenched his butt in excitement.


    He was about to cum. If she continued like this then she may be able to save her boyfriend from seeing this scene.


    Winona although gagging, forced herself to give him a deep throat not letting his dick rest for a moment. She gave her all as her whole body shook to make him cum.


    Her head was continuously bobbing up and down on Rowen''s crotch. While she tightly grabbed his legs by both of her hands to maintain bnce. Her whole body was covered in sweat and little moans of pleasure were continuously escaping out of Rowen''s mouth.


    Kas, on the other hand, closed the wooden gate of the bathroom with a smile on his face and turned around to move towards the hall. His legs moved in the dimly lit wooden corridor. He could see the lighting from the hall and faint voices were alsonding in his ears.


    He quickly moved towards the hall and looked at Winona. "What happened to you why are you sweating so much?" He asked with a worried expression on his face.


    She was currently sitting on the sofa that was beside the Rowens. He could see that there was an empty ss of wine on the wooden table that has been pushed aside. Her face waspletely red and sweat covered her whole body.


    Her legs were also tightly joined together as they have been glued. Rowen was huffing on the other sofa with a satisfied smile on his face. Winona has already ced his dick in his pant and closed it. Her mouth still had his cum that was why she didn''t respond to Kas.


    Kas quickly moved towards herpletely ignoring Rowen. And sat beside her.


    Seeing himing towards her she quickly gulped his semen down her throat and smiled. "It''s nothing I just drank a bit too much wine." She said as she looked at his eyes.


    Her voice was so confident that Kas easily believed her. Rowen looked at her lying and smiled. He wasughing internally. Who knew that she was so good at both lying and sucking a dick.


    He came a lot more than he expected. And now he was feeling hornier than ever before. Looking at his side he spotted her cyan underwear that was stuffed in the corner. ''Looks like she didn''t get enough time to put her underwear back.'' He chuckled internally.


    "You should be careful sister Winona when you are drinking." Kas let out a sigh of relief when he found out that she waspletely ok.


    He then looked at Rowen and bowed at him. "Master Rowen I have prepared the hot bath for you." He said and moved his body up again.


    "Nice, Both of you are very good ves. I am sure Sister Felicia would be proud of you." Rowen said.


    Kas humbly smiled at his words. "It''s nothing big, Master Rowen. You can ask us for anything you need." He said.


    Winona looked at Rowen and gritted her teeth. All she wanna do now is to pierce a dagger in this piece of shit''s heart and make him suffer pain a hundred times that she has felt just now.


    The humiliation that he has made her feel is just making her bones shiver in anger. ''How dare he!''


    "You have done enough for today Kas. Now you can leave for your apartment." Rowen said with a smile.


    Kas nodded at him. "If you say so, master." He said and looked at Winona. She also stood up from the sofa and both of them was about to move out of Rowen''s apartment.


    "Sister Winona I want to drink some more with you. You can leave after a few hours, can you?" Rowen stopped them in their tracks.


    Winona''s eyes widened when she heard his words. She turned back and looked at his devilish smile and a shiver ran down her spine.


    "Sorry master Rowen. However, I have promised Kas to spend some time today with him. We will drink a lot more tomorrow. And I am not feeling well too." She said while looking at Kas.


    Even if sister Felicia doesn''t believe her words. She wanted to at least try telling her once. Maybe she believes her words and then kills this perverted bastard.


    Rowen looked at Kas and smiled. "Brother Kas can you lend me, sister Winona, for tonight. I just want someone to apany me for just a few more drinks. And you know this could be a very good opportunity for us to mend things between us." He said.


    Winona cast a gaze at Kas quickly. Hoping he could understand her expression. ''Kas, please deny him. Please!'' She prayed.


    However, Kas didn''t even look at her before he replied with a smile. "That would be perfect, Master Rowen. We can spend time somedayter. However, you can have Sister Winona''spany for now." He said and looked at Winona.


    As it was alreadyte. Winona''s re turned into a smile in front of Kas and she nodded hesitantly.


    "Come on Winona. Now even Kas has lent you to me for tonight. It should be ok." Rowen said whileughing internally.


    Only Winona could understand the true meaning of his words and that made her extremely angry. If she left now then Rowen would even have the testimony of Kas that she disobeyed him and then Sister Felicia would definitely not believe her words.


    ''I just have to endure it for now and have to find a perfect opportunity to alert Kas and Sister Felicia.'' She clenched her fist.


    She nodded and slowly moved towards Rowen. She then looked at Kas and smiled at him there were tears in her eyes that could fall anytime. Kas, however, ignored her subtle expression.


    He knew that Winona hated Rowen and it was only right for them to mend things between them. He could tell that Rowen was genuinely a nice guy. He gave a way to solve the conflict even when he doesn''t need to even after Winona offended him first.


    He turned around and left the mansion leaving his girlfriend alone with Rowen.


    And just as he left the mansion. Rowen grabbed Winona''s ass and tightly squeezed it. "Even your boyfriend now has lent you to me for tonight. Now stop resisting me and enjoy the night. Trust me this is gonna be the longest night you have ever seen." Rowen said andughed out loud.


    A streak of tear left Winona''s eyes as she heard his words. Hisugh was like a hammer that banged her conscious again and again.


    "Come on now your love has prepared a bath for both of us. So we can have some fun tonight. You are not going to let his hard work go to waste do you?" Rowen started removing clothes.


    After doing so he looked at Winona who was crying at her original ce. He then started moving towards the bathroom.


    "I will not be so nice if you didn''t show up in the bathroom within a minute without any clothes on your body." He said and left her alone in the hall.


    ''You demon! I will definitely kill you one day.'' Winona said and removed her skirt and shirt. Her clothes slowly fell on the red carpet on the floor and her naked jade white skin appeared.


    She slowly moved behind Rowen and entered the bathroom. He was alreadyying in the bathtub. Both of his hand behind his head and there was a smile on his face.


    The Bathroom was very clean and the bathtub was even filled with Rose petals. On the side of bathtub in a small cab, there were even some incense sticks burning to give the whole bathroom a seductive atmosphere.


    "Look it''s almost like your boyfriend knew you were gonna cheat on him. He prepared everything so you can have a lot more fun. You two are real lovers."


    Anger red up on her face when she heard his words. "I am not cheating on him! You are forcing me to do this and once Sister Felicia founds out about your true nature she will kill you!"

 Chapter 120: Horny Bitch

    Chapter 120: Horny Bitch


    "Well, you were enjoying it, right?" Rowen said with a smile on his face as he looked at Winona who was standing beside him. Her face waspletely red and her breathing was erratic.


    "I could never enjoy something so disgusting. You are a monster that only knows how to use people when they are weak." She said with scorn.


    Rowenughed at her words, "Come on, get in the tub. I am dying to taste that body of yours and I am sure your body wants a taste of mine too. Look at how you are blushing." He said.


    Winona just looked at him angrily listening to his words and finally ced her leg in the tub. Her vulva was visible when she stepped in the tub. Rowen looked at her and smiled.


    "No need to hold yourself back. Just go with your instincts." He said.


    "I will kill you one day." She said and sat down on his crotch. Both of her hands grabbed the corners of the tub as a shiver went down her spine. She could feel his giant rubbing against herher regions.


    Rowen moved his body up and hugged her. Her chest touched his and he started kissing her neck and chest. His penis rubbed against her vulva again and again making him more excited.


    Winona started letting out small suppressed moans as she felt his kisses on her body.


    Rowen started to slowly fill her body with his ck aura. The more she is in contact with him the more aura started filling her body. Soon enough she started letting out loud moans of pleasure.


    Her whole body turnedpletely hot and her private part started leaking love juices. Her face turned, burning red as she tightly held Rowen in her embrace.


    Her head ced over his shoulder as her breaths turnedpletely erratic. With his every kiss she felt something different. Something so blissful that she can''t fathom it.


    Rowen looked at her horny state and smiled. She was acting cute. Just a moment ago she said that she never enjoyed what Rowen did to her previously and that he was molesting her. However, now looking at it she seems to enjoy it very much.


    "I told you that you were enjoying it. And let me tell you by the end of this. You will be begging for more. Every part of your body will beg for my attention. So if you act like a good girl now. Maybe I will listen to your requests in future." Rowen whispered in her ears and smiled.


    "I am not enjoying it!" She said with an angry frown on her face. "You are just a pathetic creature. I will never submit to you no matter what. And one day I will kill you!" Her voice was louder than ever before.


    While speaking the veins and arteries on her neck protruded. She was very angry, however, not at Rowen but at herself and that anger manifested in her words.


    ''How can I ever enjoy this! It is impossible!'' She denied what her body was telling her. And the frustration of it made her angry at herself.


    "Let''s see for how long you keep that attitude of yours," Rowen said and then grabbed her ass. He even started revolving his demonic technique to infuse his ck energy in her body more rapidly.


    He wanted to make this arrogant girl his sex ve. Just like his other girls. He wanted her to beg for his attention and crave for his dick.


    "I will never submit to you!"


    "Ok enough with the starters let''s go for the main course now," Rowen said and then a devilish smile formed on his face.


    Winona knew what he meant by the main course and a current went through her body she looked at him and then felt his giant almost rubbing against her stomach and gulped her saliva.


    However soon a determined expression appeared on her face. ''I will never let this demon break me. No matter what happens I just have to suffer it for today. Then tomorrow even if Sister Felicia doesn''t listen to me I will go and tell to the king maybe he will be able to convince her.'' She thought.


    "Ahh!" She moaned as she felt the tip of his penis on her entrance.


    "Stop!"


    "How can I? You are too inciting." Heughed.


    "Stop now! Please!"


    "Your boyfriend has allowed us to be together."


    "Ahh!" Her eyes widened as she felt the giant thing half trusted in her vagina. Her face contorted in pain and her whole body shook for a moment.


    "You..." Her voice didn''te out as she let out a gasp.


    "You are tight!" There was a smile on Rowen''s face.


    "Nooo...! I can''t cheat on Kas!"


    "You have said it yourself before, that you are not cheating. I just forced you to do this." Rowen grabbed her ass and raised his waist to prate her more.


    "Look how your pussy is clenching my dick. Haha..."


    His tongue started to taste her neck and his hands started to feel every part of her back.


    "You can''t do this... Ahh..."


    "I am doing it... Haha..."


    "Ouch..." A moan escaped her mouth as her butt clenched. Her whole body has turned hot by this time. She couldn''t believe that she was enjoying this. Even some of her saliva started to drop out of the corner of her mouth in ecstasy.


    "I was right! You are just a horny bitch."


    Rowen raised his waist again and pistoned his shaft again in the deepest part of her vagina.


    "No, I am not... Ahh..."


    "Yes, you are! Look, how you are moaning like a slut."


    Rowen''s pace intensified on her body. The water around them sshed and low thumping sounds reverberated in the room.


    Both of them were feeling excited. Loud moans escaped their mouth on regr intervals. There was a smile on Rowen''s face while Winona hid her expression as much as she could. However, her moans made it clear that she was in pleasure.


    The ck auraing to from Rowen assaulted both her soul and body again and again.


    "Can I cum inside you?" Rowen said with a smirk.


    "No Stop! You can''t!" Winona tried to struggle away from his tight embrace. However, it failed as her strength was zero due to meridian blocking poison.


    "Haha..."


    "Stop... Stop..." Her face contorted as she embedded her nails in his shoulders.


    Rowen started thrusting his dick with full force in her vagina. Touching her deepest part with his every stroke.


    "No... Agh...!" She let out a loud moan and her body jerked on his iron shaft again and again. Her eyes rolled up in pleasure as she orgasmed.


    "Here Ie." With a final stroke, Rowen filled her entire pussy with his thick fluid.


    "Ahh..." He let out a grunt and then kissed her on the neck.


    "Umh..."


    He left a red mark on her jade white skin.


    Winona huffed on his shaft as tears fell down her eyes. Her body waspletely covered with sweat as her head was rested on his shoulder.


    "Ugh...ugh..." Her sobbing voice resounded in the bathroom.


    Many rose petals were stuck to her body and steam was still rising from the hot water. The whole bathroom turned silent for a minute after that Rowen smiled and started moving his hips again. Against her crotch.


    "Ouch...stop!"


    Just as she realised that Rowen was starting again. Her eyes widened and then a panicked expression appeared on her face.


    ''If... If this continues...'' Her mind was in aplete mess. She couldn''t tell what was happening to her body. She just can''t seem to control it.


    Just now she felt so good that she orgasmed.


    ''Why... Why...why?!! What is he doing to my body and soul?'' She looked at him and seeing his handsome features and his chiselled body a blush formed on her face.


    ''No! Kas is my love!''


    "Hahaha... Tell me are you in love with me?" Rowan whispered in her ears as he slowly pierced her flesh again and again. Enjoying her body thoroughly.


    "Never! You are a demon! Ah..."


    Winona let out a cute moan as Rowen stroked hard inside her vagina.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes... Agh... You are just a pathetic demon."


    "Then why are you blushing?"


    "I am not!" Winona bit her lower lip as more shameful expression came to her face. Even her ears turnedpletely red. Her heart was racing so fast form his words that she felt, it coulde out of her mouth any time.


    "Ha... Your pussy just tightened around my dick... Yes... So you really are a cheating whore." Rowen said as his one hand rested on her ass and his other on her head. Then he started thrusting loudly in her vagina.


    "No... Ahhh...! You are lying!"


    "Haha... You are so easy to read... Your pussy has just tightened even more... Ahh..."


    "No... Agh... Agh... Sob... I only love Kas." Her voice choked as tears fell from her eyes. She was feeling guilty. Her body was enjoying this torment and if this continues she was sure that her conscious will soon be defeated in front of extreme pleasure.


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Hahaha... So you really are feeling good. Don''t worry sometimes it''s good to leave your morals behind and enjoy the moment. Just leave your body in my care and enjoy the process." Rowen whispered in her ears.

 Chapter 121: Beg For It

    Chapter 121: Beg For It


    In Rowen''s bathtub, both He and Winona gotpletely engrossed in savouring each others body. The water sshed out of the tub with some rose petals and so did and the streaming out of the tub still continued.


    By now Winona has dropped all her defences and was currently enjoying the sexual pleasure with Rowen.


    "Umm..." A moan leaked out of her mouth as Rowen bit her nipple while thrusting his shaft in her vagina.


    "Turn around," Rowen said.


    Winona nodded at his words and silently stood up from his dick and then raised her ass in front of his face.


    "Look, how you are acting as a good ve," Rowen said with a smile.


    Winona bit her lower lip in frustration. She doesn''t know what was happening to her however she loved this. This was too much fun. Every part of her body was in ecstasy right now and she can''t seem to stop herself from following his orders.


    ''Why I am like this?!'' She was angry at herself.


    "Can I put it in?" Rowen said while holding her waist and cing his giant dick over her asscheaks.


    "Umm..."


    Winona didn''t wanna reply to him. She wanted him to do her more however she hated him. Her mind was telling her to say now. However, her body and her heart were yelling for more. She gulped her saliva and looked at her smiling face.


    "Tell me can I put it in?"


    "Ahh... You... You... No..." She said looking with expectations in her eyes.


    Previously when she denied him. He continued to ravage her. She was hoping that he does the same this time.


    Rowen, however, smiled at her words.


    "Hahaha... Ok." He said and thenid down in the warm water with his body rxed.


    "You are free to go now." He said.


    Winona gulped her saliva when she heard his words. She turned around and looked at him. His dragon was still erect and there was a teasing smile on his face.


    ''He knows how I am feeling. He has done it to me!'' She thought.


    "What are you waiting for? Go now."


    "Umm..." Her whole face turned red. She rolled her hair over her ear and looked at him with pleading eyes.


    "You can do more if you want. This is yourst chance. After today we are over." She said.


    Shame was apparent over her face. Her hands were balled into tight fists as her brain was inplete turmoil.


    "No need. I just wanted you to apany me for a few hours."


    "Are you sure?" She asked.


    "Yes, your boyfriend must be waiting for you."


    "Don''t worry about him. I will tell him I drank too much and slept on your crouch."


    "Hahaha... You slut! You wanted my dick so desperately." Rowen insulted her with loudughter.


    Winona didn''t deny his words as she really wanted to spend some more time with him.


    "Just say the truth and I will fuck you as much as you want," Rowen said with a devilish expression.


    Winona looked at him and lowered her head. Her heart was beating at a very high rate. She knew that if she said what''s on her mind then she will be the one at fault here. ''A cheating whore'' just as Rowen has said earlier.


    Tears formed in her eyes as images of Kas started shing in her mind she tried to feel how she felt when she was with Kas. And then came the images of Rowen. The feeling he gave her waspletely different.


    She has never felt something like this ever before. Not with Kas not with anyone. This waspletely new. Although he was harassing her again and again she still felt good. His words were like a symphony that resonated with her heart.


    "Ugh... Ugh... What are you doing to me?" She asked while wiping her tears with her hands.


    "Nothing just drop all your worries and submit to me. Then your pain will disappear instantly." Rowan whispered in her ears as he kissed her on her cheek.


    "Just say you love me."


    Winona looked at him and her eyes widened.


    "Lo... Love... But... But..." She stuttered as she tries to solve her thoughts.


    "Listen to your instincts. The thing you had with Kas was just a fluke. This is real love."


    "Are you telling truth?"


    "Yes, just ask for it."


    Winona looked at his face for a second and then closed her eyes. "Kiss me please."


    Rowen smiled at her words. She was breaking to his torment. Just a little more and she will be exclusively his.


    He moved close to her mouth and licked her luscious lips. His tongue then slowly entered her mouth and revolved around her sweet tongue.


    "Umm..."


    His hands grabbed her ass. As his kiss intensified.


    "Mmm..." Winona moaned as her nose widened to take in a breath.


    She was feeling an electric current running through her spine. Tears were falling from her eyes continuously. However, she couldn''t tell if they were from her guilt. Or the relief she was feeling right now.


    She was feeling light. Like someone has lifted a heavy stone of her heart. The more she epted her feeling towards Rowen the more good she felt.


    Rowen''s blood resonance haspletely messed with her brain. Creating doubt that was she even in love with Kas. And making her think that the pleasureing from his ck aura is real love.


    "Tell me the truth," Rowen whispered again.


    "I hate you."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Come on in bed." Rowen could feel that she was the type of girl who was cold from outside. However, inside she haspletely epted Rowen.


    He stood up from the tub. Rose petals were sticking to his body. He took the bucket filled with water and poured over his body.


    "I know you love me."


    "Hmph!"


    Rowen looked at her with a smile and moved towards the bedroom. Winona also cleaned herself and followed him silently. Her naked body ran through the corridor leaving water droplets on the wooden floor.


    Her jade white body glistening in the dim lights make her look like a fairy.


    Rowen sat on the bed and looked at her. She was standing in front of him with a blush on her face. His eyes rolled over her body and then he licked his lips.


    "Ready to cheat on your boyfriend?"


    When she heard his words her head bowed down and even more ashamed expression appeared on her face. She was fidgeting with her fingers. Her teeth biting her lower lip. She was in great turmoil.


    Now she had two options. First, she denies that she is cheating on Kas and second to ept that she is in love with Rowen.


    If she chose first then she could tell that Rowen will leave her alone from now and will never touch her again. And that was something her body and soul didn''t want to happen.


    And if she chose the second option, it would mean that she have to forfeit her rtionship with Kas. Which she didn''t wanna do. He has always loved her and now cheating and breaking up with him would be too cruel of her.


    "I... I... Lo... You...!" She murmured as she looked away from him.


    "What I can''t hear you?"


    A frustrated expression appeared on her face.


    "I love you!" She said and just as she said so her heart almost popped out of her chest. She felt a current going through her whole body and her whole body rxed.


    The surging ck aura in her soul suddenly calmed down and gave her a serene sensation.


    Rowen stood up from the bed held her shoulders with his hands and then kissed her on the lips.


    "You will never let anyone touch your body ept me."


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    "Umm..."


    Rowen savoured her supple and luscious lips as his hand, held the back of her head. Winona also held both of her hands over the back of his head and started kissing her passionately.


    ''I am sorry Kas. I think you were not the right one for me.''


    Rowen threw her on the bed and looked at her with excited eyes. Winona also looked at him with an ashamed expression.


    "You are a monster."


    "Yes, I am."


    "You are bad."


    "Don''t tell me you like nice guys," Rowen said with a chuckle.


    "Hmph!" Winona averted her gaze from his. He was messing with her brain.


    She has just cheated on Kas. However, there was no guilt in her. It was like something in her has flushed all her pain out from the moment she epted that she loved Rowen.


    ''Am I really in love with him?'' She thought and then looked at his face. His devilish smile that previously looked lecherous now seems seductive. His chiselled body and the handsome face. Her heart couldn''t control itself whenever she thinks about him.


    "Spread your legs and beg for it," Rowen said sitting beside her.


    She looked at him and gulped her saliva. Slowly parting her legs she revealed her pink entrance. Then her two fingers spread her vulva apart.


    A blush formed on her face, as she realised how shameful act she was performing now. She never thought of doing such a thing. However, this guy that she used to hate to bones is now making her do all that.


    "Please... Put it in." She murmured and then closed her eyes in shame. She didn''t want to see his smile.

 Chapter 122: Junior Brother Please

    Chapter 122: Junior Brother Please


    Rowen looked at her spreading legs for him andughed. The tip of his penis touched her vagina and then he trusted his hips.


    "Ahh... You are tighter than before."


    "Hgh..."


    Winona looked at his face above her and then kissed him on the lips. Rowen''s shaft moved up and down on her waist as moans leaked out of their mouths.


    After about an hour of making love, Rowen bit her ear. "I am cumming inside you."


    "Ahh... Yes, do it inside, Master."


    "You are a nice ve."


    "Ugh..."


    Rowen released all his thick semen in her deepest parts and thenid on her side. Winona hugged his body tightly and went to sleep. She was exhausted after so much mental and physical work.


    After she waspletely asleep Rowen looked at her and slipped his body out of the bed. In the middle of the night, he moved towards the second floor where the Qi gathering formations were present.


    The room was big. It covered the entire second floor in just a single space. The walls were made out of a brown wood that had sort of bluish tinge to it. There were neither windows nor lights in the room. Not even simple candles were ced there.


    The only light that wasing was from the circr formations on all four of the wall. These formation diagrams were like sigils but moreplex and big. They also had dim blue Luminescence to them.


    The floor was also wooden. However, it was very polished. The dim lights easily reflected on it. Giving the whole room a seductive mood.


    There was a giant futon ced in the middle of the room. It was veryrge in width and covered a huge area too. It covered almost half of the room. On the Futon, three cylindrical pillows wereying in ''u'' shape.


    Rowen went in the middle. He waspletely naked from head to toe and sat down between the U shaped pillows.


    His Cyclope also formed a spiritual barrier around the Mansion so no one can enter without his permission.


    "Ia" He called out.


    Suddenly a seductive girl appeared in the room. She has a red tail on her back and pointy scaly horns on her head. Her pink eyes looked around the dimly lit room and then finally rested on the naked figure sitting in the middle of the room.


    "Master Rowen."


    She looked at Rowen and bowed down in front of him.


    She was wearing a ragged sleeveless t-shirt with arge V neck that reached below her cleavage. There were many bloody spots on the cloth and it was short.


    The t-shirt failed to cover all her proportions. Rowen was sure that she was wearing nothing under that cloth and only if she raised her hand in the airpletely. One could easily see her neither regions.


    ''She must be killing a lot of demons in the hellish dimension.''


    Rowen wanted to drink her blood. It has been some time since he has tasted it. She had one of the tastiest blood he has ever tasted. Her Cyrig bloodline was a rare one and consuming it gives Rowen a lot of pleasure.


    "Oh, you have reached True Deity Realm."


    Rowen said with a surprised expression on his face. He knew that her bloodline would boost her cultivation speed to a much greater height. However, it still caught him with a surprise at how fast she was growing.


    "It''s all because of Master Rowen. You have given me such powers."


    Ia said with a smile as she looked at Rowen''s naked body. Her mouth was already watering at the fact that Rowen has called her in the middle of the night. And his shaft waspletely erect.


    She still remembered thest time she had sex with him. It was amazing. She felt like she was on ninth heaven. Although she felt weak because of him sucking her blood out, it was all worth it.


    Her body wanted to taste that feeling of euphoria again and even if she had to sacrifice some of her blood then she waspletely ok with it.


    She was already turning hot just by being in the same room as him. She only needed his orders then she will tear her clothes down and have sex with him.


    "I need your blood," Rowen said as he looked at her. Her scaly horns and her wiggling tail make her look like a demoness. And Rowen wanted to have some fun with her.


    "Yes, my master." She said and quickly stripped her clothes down. She slowly walked towards him and sat down on hisp seductively. Her vagina rubbed against his throbbing dick and she couldn''t wait to take it in. However, first, she had to give some of her blood to Rowen.


    From thest time, they met, her short hairs had grown a lot. They were silky and pink. Her pink eyes now also had a tinge of Red in them. She pushed her hairs on one side and then raised her neck near his mouth.


    "Master can have it as much as he wants."


    "Just call me Junior Brother Rowen."


    She used to call him Junior Brother when they first met and Rowen liked her original nature a lot.


    "Rowen..." She looked in his eyes and seeing a smile on his face a blush formed on her face.


    "Junior brother is too cute..." She murmured in his ears.


    Her hands already reaching for his shaft and massaging it.


    "Junior brother has be very naughty. You never called me after that night. And on the other hand, all I could think of, is you, every night. Every day and every second."


    "Even when I am out there hunting beasts your memories still stays in my mind."


    She whispered as her hand moved down his crotch and finally, his balls came to her hand. She grabbed them lightly and started massaging them.


    "Let''s first have some fun," Rowen said.


    And just as he said so, a wide smile formed on Ia''s face and she started kissing him on the lips. Her long slithering tongue entered his mouth and even reached to his throat. She was very desperate.


    "Umm... More..."


    Rowen moaned as she started rubbing his dick with her one hand while kissing him passionately.


    She was letting out moans after moans as Rowen squeezed her boobs with both of his hands. The warmthing for her and the scent of the blood flowing under her skin made Rowen more aroused than normal.


    His demonic instincts started kicking in. His right hand moved on her neck felt the bone under her cheek. Her body was like a refined sculpture. Just touching her body gave a different kind of excitement.


    After kissing for a few more seconds. Ia stood up form hisp. Turned around and raised her ass in front of him.


    Rowen could see her slit twitching and love juices dripping out of her cave. She looked back at him from the front.


    "Junior Brother I can''t wait anymore." She said.


    Rowenughed at her words and then ced his penis on the tip of her moist cave. Pushing his hips he entered her Vagina slowly. Spreading her flesh apart and reaching her deepest parts.


    Her eyes rolled up as she felt the tip of his shaft touching the deepest spot in her vagina.


    "Pull my horns!" She said as saliva dripped down her mouth. She turned into aplete animal in her aroused state.


    Her boobs hanging from her chest like a cow. Her nipples were hard enough to breastfeed a kid if she produced some milk. Her toes werepletely curled up in the excitement just like her eyes.


    Rowen grabbed both of her horns with a devilish smile on his face and then pulled them back with a thrust in her vagina.


    "Ouch...!" A grunt escaped out of her mouth as she felt a heavy impact on her lower body. Her supple skin vibrated and then a wave of pleasure coursed through her body.


    Rowen also had his demonic instinctspletely let loose. The veins on his body sprouted and he started huffing loudly like a beast.


    "Ahh...ahh...ahh...ahh...!"


    Loud moaning and grunting sounds reverberated in the room as both of them eloped in ultimate pleasure.


    As the cacophony of morning birds resounded Rowen woke up on therge futon. Exhausted body of Ia wasying beside himpletely naked. There was a satisfied smile on her face as she slept with drool dripping out of her mouth.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He kissed her on the cheeks.


    "Senior sister is very cute. And tasty." He whispered in her ears.


    Ia''s ears twitched as she heard his murmurs in her sleep. Her tail coiled around his waist and then pulled Rowen on her body.


    "Please Junior Brother can I spend some more time with you? Please..." She said in her morning voice as she opened her eyes.


    She flipped Rowen around on the futon and started licking his nipple with her tongue. " You can drink as much blood as you want but please don''t send me to that ce again away from you"


    "Just for a few days. I only want to be with you for a few days only." She said and then her tongue slid down to his penis and started giving it a blowjob.


    Rowen let out a moan of pleasure at her amazing skills. "Ok, only for a few days. And always follow mymands or I will send you again to the hellish dimension."


    When she heard his words her eyes widened in happiness and she started giving him a deeper blowjob.

 Chapter 123: Fighting

    Chapter 123: Fighting


    "Let me settle that girl outside. Till then you stay here and only after I call you. You should go out of this room." Rowen said to her with a smile.


    He was gonna show her to the other people. As he doesn''t only want to have one demon by his side. He will say that he caught her when he went outside for training. For that first, he had to send Winona off to her ce and spend a day alone in his house or maybe go out in the jungle.


    After one day he will say that he caught Ia.


    Moving down to his bedroom he saw that Winona was already up and even Kas was there. Both of them were chatting and working with happy smiles on their faces.


    ''I wonder if she has told something aboutst night to Kas. Like how I converted her into a sex ve of mine exclusively and how no one but me will only have a taste of her body in future.'' Rowen thought and smiled.


    "Hey, you came early. I am sorry about yesterday. We drunk too much and she fell asleep here. I didn''t want to disturb you in the middle of the night so I let her sleep in my bed." Rowen entered the Hall from the stairs and said to Kas.


    Kas looked at him and smiled. He didn''t take the words Rowen just said now literally. As he has juste from the upside. It meant he slept on the second floor. While Winona slept in his bed.


    "I am sorry Master that you have to be troubled because of Winona," Kas said.


    "No, actually I enjoyed thepany of your girlfriendst night. She is amazing at emptying bottles out." Rowen said while looking at Winona.


    A blush formed on her face as she remembered how she desperately sucked his dickst night. And then how both of them eloped in the most amazing sex she has ever had.


    "Thanks for master Rowen''spliments," Kas said and looked at Winona with a smile. Finally, both of them are slowly mending this between them. It''s a good sign.


    Winona looked at Kas and smiled. ''He really is too much of an airhead. Rowen has given so many clues of what happenedst night. However, he failed to catch them.


    He even left her girlfriend alone in some other guys house that he has only known for a few days. Rowen was better than him, although he was bit of a douche at least he will not leave her to some other guy.


    Rowen has denied her of touching Kas again. And she was ready to do it happily.


    Winona''s mindset waspletely changed in just one night. She even started hating Kas a little now. She looked at him as a pathetic airhead looser.


    That was the power of the Demonic Technique. She waspletely brainwashed in just a single night. Rowen has manipted her to submission.


    "Well is my bath prepared?" Rowen asked.


    "Yes, master," Kas said.


    "Great."


    Rowen said and started moving towards his bathroom. However just as he was about to reach the wooden door he turned around and looked at Winona.


    "Winona, can you help me scrub my back?" He asked with a smile.


    Winona looked at him and then looked at Kas. Her face was already flustered. Rowen is calling her in the bathroom with him. It was pretty clear what could happen there.


    However, Kas was too much of an Airhead to know something like this. He looked at Winona and nodded at her with a smile.


    Winona also nodded at him and then quickly moved in the bathroom. Both of them entered the bathroom and only after an hour did they came out.


    First was a Rowen. He came out of the bathroom with a satisfied smile on his face. He looked at Kas and nodded. "You have done an amazing job and your girlfriend, she is just amazing too. Her hands were like a magic wand that released all my tension." He said and patted on his back.


    "It''s my pleasure." Kas was very happy getting apliment form, Rowen. It means now Winona could easily get into Felicia''s team back.


    After Rowen, came Winona. Her face waspletely red and she walked with her legs shivering. On the corner of lips, there was some white stuff that she licked after seeing Kas.


    Kas looked at her Red face and shivering legs and quickly ran towards her. "What happened to you? Are you ok? Come sit on the sofa and rest a little."


    Winona held his shoulder by one of her hands and then looked at him. "It''s nothing. I think I drank too muchst night. The alcohol is still affecting me." She said.


    Rowen looked at them and smiled. "I think you should take her home and rest there for today. And by the way, I will be going out to hunt for today so it would be the perfect opportunity for her to rest a bit." He said.


    Kas nodded at him. "We should do that. Thanks."


    "No worries."


    Rowen said and then waved his hand at them. Both of them nodded at him and then moved out of the apartment. While moving out Winona was continuously peaking at him from the corner of her eyes. There was a blush on her face.


    Rowen smiled at their pathetic rtionship. He would have killed Winona and then fed her parts to Kas if she has done something like that to him.


    "Come out!" He said and just as he did so a red light shed in front of him and then the seductive and naked figure of Ia appeared in front of him. She quickly jumped in hisp and started kissing him.


    "Thanks, Junior Brother Rowen so much. I will forever be your obedient ve. Just don''t forget about me ever again." She said.


    Rowen chuckled at her words and then moved her away from hisp. "Dress up. We are going on a date." He said and smiled at her.


    "A date!" Suddenly an astonished expression appeared on her face. Her whole face turned red. And a wide grin formed on it.


    "Yes let''s go on hunting as a date." He said.


    Ia quickly came towards him and hugged his body tightly. She was currently very happy. Her heart was beating so fast she couldn''t control her body at all. Herher regions were already getting wet.


    ''No no no... I have to control myself a bit. After all, I am going on my first date with him.'' She looked at Rowen and then kissed him.


    "Umm..."


    She snapped her finger and from her space ring came seductive red clothing. Rowen looked at her revealing dress and smiled. It would definitely make both Felicia and Dana jealous and insecure. And that was what he wanted to do.


    He was nning to make them insecure about his demon so that they would go to any lengths to please him. Especially Felicia, he still hasn''t had sex with her and she was not inpete for control of his.


    Ia would help in his n.


    And secondly, he really wanna spend some more time with her and especially his mom. She would definitely be angry on him if he makes her wait too much.


    After that, both of them disappeared from the room and appeared outside the Wheathollow sect. In the wilderness. The cyclops was sitting on Rowen''s shoulder silently looking around with its eyes closed.


    After some time the Cyclops nodded and then both Rowen and Ia moved in the Wilderness. The Cyclopes flew up and started scouting around for them.


    "Master who was that girl before?" Ia asked with a jealous expression on her face. Although she never cared about Rowen being with other girls. However, from yesterday her heart is not under her control anymore.


    She even felt some pain when Rowen was having sex with Winona in the bathroom this morning.


    Rowen looked at her with his eyes raised and a smile on his face. He can tell what was going on in her mind. If he even just said a little bad about Winona. Ia would definitely kill her after going back to Sect.


    "It doesn''t matter. Focus on our date." Rowen said and stopped in his tracks. "This should be the perfect ce." He said and then kissed her on the lips.


    "Don''t worry I will never forget about you." He said and then pped her luscious butt-cheeks.


    He then summoned Lilias from his hellish dimension. Ia looked at Lilias and her whole mood got spoiled. She was expecting this to be a real date.


    ''Junior brother is really too naughty.'' She thought and the sighed. Sitting on a log she waited for both of them to start. She was happy that she at least got some time to spend with Rowen. Images ofst night shed in her mind and a silly smile formed on her face.


    Rowen looked at her depressed expression from the corner of her eyes and then remembered something.


    He looked at the sky and remembered a face. "ir." He was missing her. He gulped his saliva and sighed. ''It''s still there fighting with my dao! Why it''s following me?'' The Dao of Love is somehow fighting with his demonic dao and it''s not good.


    He could feel pain in his chest.


    He looked at Lilias and gulped his saliva again. He was in love with her too. And then his eyesnded on Ia. And then he let out a loud sigh.


    ''I can''t interfere with such great Dao right now. I can just wait patiently.''

 Chapter 124: Will You Kill Her?

    Chapter 124: Will You Kill Her?


    Lilias started kissing Rowen just as she came out of the hellish dimension.


    Her whole body was glued to him like a ma and she was desperately hugging him like if she let him go he will disappear.


    "Umm..."


    "What happened?" Lilias asked after fifteen minutes of kissing him.


    Rowen also sat down on a log and made her sit too.


    "Well, I am on a date with my sister Ia." He said with a smile on his face.


    Lilias cast a gaze at the girl sitting in front of Rowen with seductive clothing on.


    She then looked at Rowen and smiled.


    "I am sure your sister Ia won''t mind your mother spending some time with you. Right?" Lilias looked at Ia with a smile.


    Ia nodded at her with a smile. She knew her ce. She has seen Rowen being all lovey-dovey to his mom.


    And by the reaction of the meeting, she could figure out that her master was in love with his mom.


    "Well, what about Aurora. How is she doing?" Rowen asked.


    "Well, she was begging to meet you. She even threatened to kill me if I touched you. However, after some time her mood calmed down and she was ready to listen. She said that she wanted to meet you and will let you touch other women as long as you don''t do it in front of her."


    "Hmm..." Rowen contemted a little.


    He was sure she will kill all of hispanions the moment he returned her power.


    He needed to train her and make her an obedient ve. She could be useful to him.


    "Let''s call her," Rowen said and waved his hand.


    "Woosh!"


    With a blow of air, naked body of Auroranded in the middle of three.


    There were many cuts and bruises on her body and she was bleeding from many ces.


    Rowen looked at her mom and raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, we just negotiated a little." She said while raising both of her shoulders.


    "This girl was not even ready to listen to me. So I fixed her a little."


    Rowen smiled at her mom''s words. She was just like him and that is why he liked her so much.


    He then turned around and looked at Aurora.


    She was unconscious and her body was on the ground.


    He squatted near her, his left hand''s forefinger touched her chin and then he infused his Qi in her body.


    Suddenly she opened her eyes and looked at Rowen.


    His familiar aura in her bodypletely reinvigorated her.


    Rowen took out a jade bottle and drank some liquid from it.


    "Rowen..."


    Just as she was about to say something.


    Rowen kissed her on the lips and filled her mouth with medicinal fluid. The wounds on her body started to heal visibly.


    "Oh... You are feeling merciful today." Lilias said.


    "Well, she is one of my toys after all." Rowen stood up and smiled at Lilias. "And you have always said to keep my toys with care."


    "No need to stick to my words. I can give you as many toys as you want."


    Rowen chuckled at her words and looked at Aurora.


    "Hey! I hope my mom didn''t hurt you much."


    Aurora looked at Rowen and quickly stood up. There were tears in her eyes as she tightly hugged him.


    "I will not threaten you from now on. Please don''t abandon me." She said as tears fell from her eyes.


    "You will not?" Rowen looked at her with a doubtful expression.


    He could tell that she was lying.


    The moment he gives her power back she will attack Lilias and Ia.


    After finishing them she wille for him.


    Either she will keep him captive or kill him too.


    "Yes. I will definitely not hurt you neither these girls. Please kiss me again" She said.


    Rowen smiled at her words and moved back.


    He reached towards Ia and then holding her hand he make her stand up.


    His hand reached for her face and then he kissed her on the lips in front of Aurora.


    When Aurora saw Rowen kissing Ia her face turned red of anger. She balled her fist as her nails got embedded in her palms. She was angry. Her whole body was shivering with anger.


    How dare this random girl to seduce her man. Rowen solely belonged to her and no one else. Her whole body was telling her to kill the girl that Rowen was kissing.


    Both she and Rowen are connected by destiny and no one shoulde between them. Anyone that even tries to do so should be punished to death.


    She clenched her teeth and seeing the girl with horns enjoying the kiss her anger red up even more.


    Her heart started pumping blood to her head as she contracted her whole body.


    Her eyes turned red and the only thing that was in her mind was to open the head of this monster bitch in front of her.


    She looked around her and found a rock on the ground she picked it up and angrily threw it at Ia. "Go Die! How dare you touch him. He is mine and no one else have any rights on him!" She yelled.


    The rock she threw to kill Ia didn''t even reach her. It disintegrated in the middle. Lilias crushed the rock with her qi.


    Rowen moved away form Ia and then sighed at Aurora. "See you can''t stand on your words for even a minute. How I am supposed to believe you?" He said and kicked her in the stomach.


    Aurora fell back andnded in the dust. Rowen then stepped on her face. "You dare touch mydies and I will teach you what true pain is." He said and spat at her.


    He was angry with her behaviour. How dare she touch his objects. And his mom, he can''t put her life in danger.


    He just wanted to finish this girl right now. However, he could feel something between them and he was sure it was Dao of love messing with him.


    He can''t risk killing this Bitch.


    "Ahh... Yes, I remember something. Your lovely sister has apanied me here. I am sure she would be pleased to meet you." Rowen said and looked at Lilias.


    Lilias nodded at him and then disappeared and appeared again with Aurora''s sister. She threw the blue-haired girl towards Rowen.


    He grabbed Aurora''s sister and then squeezed her ass.


    "So now what? Will you kill your sister too. How about I y with your sister in front of your eyes. So tell me are you gonna kill her? That would be a scene to watch." Rowen said with a smirk as his hands started ying with her sister''s boobs.


    "Tasi? What are you doing here? Rowen, what are you doing with my sister? Please stop it. You know I love you so much. So please, for our love." Aurora said.


    "Love? You were ready to kill his love and now you except for him to care about your love. How can you be so shameless?" Lilias said as she stepped in front.


    How could this girl be so brawny? She wants everything to be her way. That could not be possible and on top of that, she had to do all this to Rowen. He is more tenacious than her.


    "Stop... Stop touching me! And Big Sister what are you doing here? Did this guy hurt you?" Tasi said as she struggled herself away from Rowen''s embrace and hugged Aurora who was on the ground.


    Rowen looked at both of them and Rolled his eyes. He really was not gonna have sex with her sister. No one can tell if her sister has a curse like her too. That would be twice the trouble he already has.


    Ia on the other hand had a wide smile on her face. She moved back and sat down on a log. She always loved a good drama. And what better than this.


    The only thing she was missing was some good food to eat while watching all this.


    Rowen looked at Ia from the corner of his eye and ignored her. She was from a rare Demoness bloodline after all. Not scaring death was in their blood. And he liked his girls that way.


    "She is gonna sleep with me tonight. You have a chance now to stop it. Kill her and you would be able to prevent me from cheating on you." Rowen said and threw a knife on the ground.


    Tasi was the only weak point of Aurora that he has found. If this strategy of his didn''t work then he has to take the risk of harming his consciousness and kill Aurora.


    After all, he can''t keep a ticking time bomb with him. She just needs to escape once and she could make his life worse than hell.


    And the thing is he doesn''t wanna risk his consciousness. As he can tell that the Dao of love is creating troubles to stop him from achieving his goal of bing the Demon God.


    Once his consciousness gets damaged it would be a lot easier for Dao of Love to stray him from his path.

 Chapter 125: Incomplete Dao

    Chapter 125: Iplete Dao


    Aurora looked at Rowen and then she looked at her sister. If she didn''t kill Tasi then Rowen will sleep with her tonight. However, she also can''t kill her as she was her sister. She loved her sister the most after Rowen in this world.


    How could she ever kill her?


    "How about this? I will never touch any other girl except you if you kill your sister. I will forever be yours." Rowen said with a smile and then moved back towards a log and sat on it.


    This could be the perfect opportunity for him to teach this girl some manners. Lilias has tried to torture her physically and it doesn''t work. So now Rowen was going for emotional torture.


    He even started using his blood resonance to brainwash her little by little. "You know life is more important than love. You can still get my love if I am being with other girls too. However, once you kill your sister it would be impossible to bring her back." He said.


    Lilias smiled at his words and sat by his side. Her son was emotionally messing her head up. And that was something he is an expert in.


    Ia could also somewhat see what Rowen was doing as his blood resonance was not directed at her. She had a wide smile on her face as her stomach growled for some food.


    She looked at Rowen and then sighed. She can''t just pull out food and eat in front of him. He would literally kill her.


    "Sister, what is happening? I am scared. Please speak something. What happens to you?" Tasi looked at Aurora''s red hairs and asked. She was scared for her sister and herself. For these weeks or so she has been caged in that jail.


    She has heard from that silver-haired girl that the guy outside is evil. She looked at Rowen and gulped her saliva. The silver hair girl has said that the guy could turn anyone he touches into a monster and then uses them.


    Her sister''s hairs and some of her proportions are changed that means he could have made her sister into a monster.


    "You! What have you done to my sister? Why is she like this? And where have you brought us?" Tasi said.


    "Shut up Bitch! You are only alive because my son has some use for you. After today you will bepletely useless to him. So talk with some respect or no one would be able to prevent your death." Lilias rebuked her.


    "Maybe that slutty sister of hers will kill her just for some dick." Rowen chuckled. He was trying to manipte Aurora.


    Aurora, on the other hand, waspletely blundered. She has finally got a chance. She could make him hers if she just kills Tasi. However, then Images of Tasi started revolving in her mind.


    She remembered how she first held her finger by her whole hand. And how she always used to kiss her on the cheek before she went to sleep. The pain started seeping in her heart. Her bloodline roiled and made her whole head cloudy.


    Rowen also felt her mental condition as he was connected with her bloodline and gritted his teeth. He waved his hand and Tasi disappeared form the ce.


    "Put her back where she previously was," Rowen said looking at Ia.


    Ia nodded at him and disappeared from the ce with Aurora.


    "What happened why did you send her back?" Lilias asked with a worried expression on her face. She could tell that Rowen sensed something and sent Aurora back. However, she wanted to know the exact reason.


    "I felt the connection just now. She would have killed her sister for me. The curse is too strong. If I kill her then I will die too. However, I think we could break this curse." Rowen said and looked at the sky. "We can break the curse however it will be too hard." He said again and sighed. The n he had is too dangerous and could even be impossible.


    "Tell me the way. I will even risk my life for you." Lilias said with a determined expression on her face. She wanted to help him as much as she could and if she had to die for that then be it. She can even do that.


    "Just now I sensed that Dao of Love is interfering with my Demonic Dao. And it turns out My Dao is iplete. We just have toplete it." Rowen said. He has just sensed through their connection that Dao of Love is getting the upper hand against his dao.


    And that was because his Dao was currently notplete. He needs to merge his Demonic Dao with the Dao of Darkness and he would be able to suppress the Dao of Love.


    However, it was easier said than done. He has no idea where Dao of Darkness is even located. It could be anywhere in the universe. And currently, he doesn''t have enough power to search the whole universe.


    That would be like trying to find a pin in an ocean of haystack. It would be near impossible to guess where Dao of Darkness is located.


    "We need to find Dao of darkness toplete My dao. I don''t think anyone would be able to help me find it." Rowen said as he looked at her mom.


    By this time Ia was back in front of them and she also heard that Rowen needed to find Dao of Darkness. She wanted to help him. However, to find a Dao? That should be impossible right?


    ''Did he said, toplete his Dao? Which mean Master Rowen already have a Dao with him!'' Ia looked at Rowen in a new light. She never imagined that Rowen can hold a Dao. Only gods can do that.


    ''Could he be an avatar of God?'' Ia looked at Rowen and shook her head. ''No that can''t be. He should be Avatar of a Demon.'' She thought.


    Suddenly an Idea struck in Lilias''s head. "We don''t know it''s location now. However, if you can somehow manage to sneak me in the Library of Wheathollow sect we may get a clue."


    "If Dao of Darkness or something rted to it has ever existed on this in then there should definitely be something in the Library of WheatHollow," Lilias said.


    Although it is hard to find the Dao of Darkness itself. Finding something rted to it should not be as hard. If they can get some clue of something rted to Dao of Darkness then they may have a chance to find the Dao itself.


    "Sneak in the Library?" Rowen said and then a smile formed on his face. "No need to sneak. I can take you there openly."


    He has already established his Identity as a Demon Tamer and both Lilias and Ia are Demoness. One is a Crimson Serpent while other is a Cyrig. He just has to wait in this forest for a few days and then he can im that he tamed these two.


    There should be no problems for his Demons to enter the Library as both Dana and Felica are now on his side. He could even get ess to top books if he wanted, with the help of Dana.


    And Felica. If they didn''t find anything in the WheatHollow Library. Then they may have some clues in Felica''s kingdom''s library.


    "That should be great," Lilias said with a smile. She was already a bookworm and now getting a chance to read advance texts was like a dreame true for her. She was very excited.


    Ia on the other hand sighed in frustration. She didn''t like reading. It was her date today and all she had done is watch Rowen spend his time on other girls. She wanted to spend some more time with him.


    Herher regions were begging to taste his hot giant shaft again. Although she has just tasted it yesterday. She was even hornier. It could be because she was a Rare demoness now. Her bloodline must have affected her lust.


    Or maybe she is just being a slut.


    Her eyesnded on his crotch and she gulped her saliva. A cute smile formed on her face as she looked at Rowen with begging eyes. "Junior Brother Rowen, you must be tired after all this. You can drink my blood if you want."


    She said and slipped her dress down from her shoulder. Revealing her jade white neck and shoulder.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He could see it in her eyes. Her body was already filling up with lust. He can''t tell how she has controlled herself all these days without him.


    He then remembered the blood on her clothes when she came to him yesterday. And his smile widened. She killed demons to suppress her lust with blood. What a demoness.


    He then recalled ir. ''She must be on a killing spree without him.'' Heughed internally. He loved his girls. Every one of them crazier than others. And especially Aurora she was so crazy that even he could be in trouble if she left open.


    He wanted tough out loud. He was somehow feeling good. Even after Aurora was being a bitch to him.


    Lilias looked at Ia and narrowed her eyes. This girl is too opportunistic for her age. "No need, since his mom is here. I will feed him. You can now disappear into the hellish dimension." Lilias said and started kissing Rowen.


    Ia looked at Lilias and a jealous expression appeared on her face. ''Wish Master loved me as much as this slut. Then I would have taught some manners to her.'' She was not happy with how Lilias was keeping Rowen all for herself.

 Chapter 126: Future Wife

    Chapter 126: Future Wife


    "Let''s go back."


    After two days of making love in the jungle. Rowen said to Lilias who was currentlyying upon him in a tent. The naked body of Ia was alsoying beside him. She was on her stomach and her tail was waving slowly as she looked at Rowen.


    She was satisfied with what has happened between them for these two days. Although at first, she was worried that Lilias would send her back. However, Rowen stopped her and allowed her to be with him.


    He kept his promise. Her body moved above him and then she kissed him on the lips. Her pink hairs covered both of their faces as her tail tried to move his body towards her.


    However, Lilian caught her tail and squeezed it.


    "Ouch!" Ia let out a grunt of pain. As her face turned red. She looked at Lilias and an angry expression formed on her face.


    She was after all a high Demoness. How dare thisdy with pathetic bloodline try to mess with her? She bared her teeth and fangs elongated out of her canines.


    This was a warning. She was only bearing Lilias because of Rowen if not for him she would have jumped on her without caring about her life.


    "I said let''s go."


    Rowen said and pushed both of them aside. He stood up in the small tent while leaning his head a little so he doesn''t hit the top part of it.


    Aurora was already enough for infighting. Now he doesn''t want to see his other girls fighting for him. He grabbed Ia''s left horn and squatted down in front of her. Looking her in the eyes he sighed.


    "This was your first andst chance. Stay in your limits. Ever try to threaten my mom and you are dead." He said and released his grip from her horn.


    Although he liked her blood. It doesn''t mean she could threaten his mother. She was the one he loved and for him, it was no small matter. No one but him could ever threaten Lilias in his presence.


    Ia listened to him and her heart started pounding against her chest. She suddenly realised how big of a mistake she has made. From the way, Rowen was treating her for these past two days, she thought that he has given her some ce in his heart.


    However, no matter how much space she upied in his heart it still couldn''t be more than Lilias. She looked at his mother and lowered her eyes.


    "Please forgive me, Lady. I acted on impulse." She said in a low tone. She was genuinely sorry for her mistake and she didn''t want any misunderstandings between them.


    Lilias looked at her son and a proud expression appeared on her face. She then looked at Ia and sighed. "No worries." She said and dismissed her. She then stood up and kissed Rowen.


    "Thanks." She whispered in his ears.


    Rowen grabbed her waist and pulled her close in his embrace. "I will wait for my reward." He said and kissed her again.


    Ia looked and both of them with a jealous expression. She then stood up and suddenly a n came in her mind. She was doing it wrong all this time.


    She looked at Lilias and smiled. Although she was his mother she was better than him. It should be easy to make some space in her heart. She just needs to please her and then she will be able to get in good books of Rowen.


    However, she knew that Lilias could guess why she was sticking to her. She is not that foolish. I have to give my all to please her. A determined look appeared on her face.


    She was ready to bootlick her if she needed. If Rowen loves her mom then she has to treat her nicely to please him.


    As they started dressing up. Ia quickly ran towards Lilias and started helping her dressing. Both Rowen and Lilias looked at her and smiled. Both of them knew what she intended by these actions. However, they didn''t take it to heart. After all, she was doing it to be in good books of Rowen.


    Lilias nodded at her and let Ia dress her. She had a smile on the face meaning she approved of her actions.


    "She is a quick learner," Lilias said to Rowen. Ia listened to her and a blush formed on her face. She can tell that both of them knew her real intentions and even after that Lilias is letting her do it. That was good news to hear.


    "Let''s go. Both of you can now live freely in the sect as my demons. Just make sure if you kill someone it should be very secretive. I don''t want two of you to cause any big ruckus.


    "As if Vice Sect Leader himself turned against me. Even Dana would not be able to help us. So be careful about what you do."


    Both Lilias and Ia nodded at him and started moving out of the tent. "Don''t worry Honey. We know how to deal with this." Lilias looked at Ia for approval. Ia nodded. "Yes, Junior Brother, you don''t have to worry about us. We will take care of everything." She said.


    Listening to them Rowen nodded and waved his hand. All three of them disappeared from the site. The tent that was just there got destroyed by the one eyes demon that was flying above the ground. After that, even the Cyclopes disappeared.


    All of them appeared in his apartment. Lilias looked around and nodded. "This ce has been well cleaned." She wondered who cleaned all the stuff.


    Rowen smiled at her words. "I have many little ves to do my work for me." He said and sat down on the sofa. Ia sat down on the floor in front of him and took out his penis. She started kissing his shaft.


    "Let me help junior Brother." She said and was about to take it in her mouth. However, she stopped before that and ced the shaft back in his pants.


    "Someone is outside." She said as she looked at the door. As a spiritual barrier was already set by the Cyclopes. It was impossible for someone out of it to peek inside.


    "Felica..." Rowen smiled. "Mom get ready to meet one of my new toys." He said while looking at Lilias.


    She smiled at his words and looked at the wooden door. Ia also stood up and sat on the sofa beside her. ''Why does everyone has to stop me in the middle.'' She thought in frustration.


    Rowen waved his hand again and the barrier got removed easily. And suddenly Felica appeared before them. She has a smile on her face and she was about to hug Rowen as soon as she entered his hall.


    However, her smile disappeared when she noticed two other women in the room. Both of them looked absolutely beautiful and they were alone in the room with Rowen.


    Her breath suddenly halted in her chest. However, when she saw horns on Ia''s head she let out a sigh of relief. "Are they your Demons?" She asked with expectations in her eyes. She has just found out how much she cares about Rowen.


    And if it turns out that he already loves someone else it would be very heartbreaking for her. Her whole body jittered just by the thought.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He came near her and hugged her. "Yes, they are. I found them while I was hunting out in the wilderness." He said.


    He could tell by her shocked expression that she was hoping to hear those words. Like how her body rxed in his embrace when he said those words. She has begun to fall for him.


    Meet them. "She is Lilias and the other one is Ia both of them are demonesses." He said while pointing at them.


    Felica moved her head towards both of the girls and a jealous and insecure expression appeared on her face. Even if they are his demons they were gorgeous. It would be hard to find beauties like them in Wheathollow sect.


    What if both of them seduced Rowen away from her. That would not be good. ''I have to do something and make him mine. Before these two can do anything.''


    "Hi!" She said while waving her hands at both Lilias and Ia.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. "I forgot to introduce you to her." He ced his hand on Felicia''s waist and pulled her towards him. "She is my future wife and her name is Felica. Both of you can call her sister Felica. I am sure she will treat you just like her sisters." He said and smiled at Felica.


    When she heard his words her face turnedpletely red with a blush. A wide smile formed on her face and his words started spinning in her mind.


    ''Future Wife...'' She became more and more flustered the more she thought about those words.


    While both Lilias and Ia first cast an angry gaze at her. However soon both of them smiled. "Sister Felicia. Nice to meet you." Ia said and moved towards her. She raised her hand toward her to shake it.

 Chapter 127: Human Meat

    Chapter 127: Human Meat


    "Felicia, can I ask for a little help from you?" Rowen asked after pulling her aside from both Ia and Lilias. He wanted to send Ia to her kingdom for some time and research there about something that is connected to Dao of darkness.


    He knew that it will be very hard for her to decline. As she was insecure about both of them.


    Felicia looked at him with a smile. "You know you don''t have to ask. You can demand anything you want." Felicia said. She was very happy about how Rowen called her future wife.


    Her face was red and she was ready to do anything she could to please him. She wanted to be his future wife.


    "Well Ia, is a huge bookworm and she wanted to read as much as she could to increase her knowledge and power. So if you can help her get in your Kingdom''s imperial Library. I would forever be grateful to you." Rowen said while holding her hand.


    This was very important for him. He had to find something rted to Dao of Darkness as soon as possible or Dao of Love will overpower him one day and then it would be impossible to reach his goal of bing the greatest Demon in the universe.


    "Imperial Library?" Felicia looked at him with a hesitant expression. In their Imperial Library, many secret techniques of her family were ced. Even if she wanted to she can''t give him ess to the full Imperial Library.


    Rowen looked at her hesitant expression and smiled. "Don''t worry sister Felicia if you don''t want her to go there then it''s ok too. You don''t need to take any more trouble." Rowen said and released his grip from her hand.


    He then moved away form her.


    When she felt his grip loosen on her hand and how he left her to stand away. A strange fear gripped her heart. She quickly moved towards him.


    "Wait... Maybe I can."


    Rowen listened to her words and smiled.


    "Sister Felicia you don''t have to force yourself. I think she could wait for some time till I am strong enough to get some good books for her."


    Rowen said while looking at Ia.


    Ia and Lilias both smiled at his words. Both of them knew how maniptive Rowen was. He could sell you to a brothel and you will not even know what happened to you.


    "Yes, sister Felicia you don''t have to force yourself. For now, I will do with the little books that I get to form Master Rowen. I am in no hurry to go to the Imperial Library."


    Rowen nodded at her words and then moved towards Ia. He patted her head and then hugged her.


    When Felicia saw him giving hugs and pats to Ia. Her heart started beating at a rapid pace. Her hands started fidgeting and then she remembered how Rowen has left Dana because she failed to trust him and now she was doing the same.


    She can''t even trust him enough to send one of his demons to her Imperial Library.


    "Don''t need to wait for it sister Ia. Since you have called me sister. You are just like my sister now. And whatever that is mine is yours too. I can get you into the Imperial Library. However, there are some secret sections there, in which even I am not allowed to enter."


    "I am afraid I can''t get you those secret sections. However, leaving them you can use any book in my kingdom''s Imperial Library." Felicia said while grabbing Ia''s hands and moving her away from Rowen''s embrace.


    She couldn''t see her sticking to Rowen anymore.


    "Whatever is yours is mine?" Ia asked with a smile on her face as she cast a knowing gaze at Rowen.


    "Yes absolutely since you are Rowen''s friend you can ask me for anything."


    "Thanks, Sister Felicia," Ia said and hugged her.


    "Thanks, Felicia," Rowen said with a smile.


    Ia moved away from Felicia and left Rowen with her.


    He moved towards her and then kisses her on the lips. His hands moved behind her waist and then pulled her with a grip towards him. Her bosom touched his carved body.


    Both of his hand moved towards her bouncy ass and squeezed them while their kiss deepened.


    "Umm..."


    "Hmmm..."


    Felicia held his head by both of her hand and moved her tongue deeper in his mouth. Her face waspletely red with excitement and she was on her toes to kiss him due to her height.


    She didn''t care about the twodies beside him. As from this action, it was clear who Rowen belonged to. And now both of them would not put their hands on him.


    She could feel his hands on her ass and a deeper blush formed on her cheeks. The sweet taste of his tongue and the manly smell warming her face made her forget everything around her.


    After finally sucking her luscious lips. Rowen left her mouth and looked deep in her eyes. He kissed her again gently on her lips.


    "I knew you would never break my trust. That was the reason why I chose you instead of Dana."


    "I told you I can even give my life to the ones I trust."


    Rowen listened to her and smiled. He could feel the warm and sweet breathing out of her mouth after the kiss and his chest could feel her heart beating rapidly.


    "Really?" There was a smile on his face.


    "I promise. If you even want her to read the secret books. I will do it risking my life."


    After the kiss, she was determined to do anything she could to make Rowen happy.


    Ia and Lilias smiled at her words. She was finally shedding her shell. If this continues it they may even get some treasure out of her kingdom.


    Felicia moved away form his manly body and then her warm body started to cool down. She didn''t have enough courage to look at the twodies after the shameless act she has done just now.


    She was a dignifieddy after all. She has never behaved like this ever before in her life. She clicked her fingers and a pink circle surrounded her.


    A wave-like pink tornado covered her whole body.


    The three of them could feel a fresh warm wind hitting their faces and then suddenly the tornado died down in an instant. Felicia was no longer in the room. Only her voice reverberated for a few seconds.


    "Juste to my Residence tomorrow. I will prepare everything"


    Ia finally slumped down on the sofa while rolling her eyes. She was exhausted after putting up so much fake act. She then looked at Rowen and remembered his acting skills.


    A terrified expression appeared on her face. ''How can he spew so much bullshit in just a few minutes. It''s just indecipherable.'' Respect for Rowen raised in her heart by many levels.


    She almost wanted to kiss his feet. However, she remembered that she was not as kinky and decided against it. ''I can kiss his dick instead.'' Drool formed on her face as she looked at his face.


    However, before she could do anything. Both Rowen and Lilias disappeared from the apartment. Leaving her alone with no instructions.


    When she saw them gone. She stood up and scanned the entire apartment. "What the fu*k? Where did they disappear? Never mind let me just eat someone." She stood up and kicked the front door.


    Both her horns and tail disappeared as she moved out if the Apartment. She didn''t want much attention on her.


    Her stomach was growling as if it would inte if she didn''t eat anything. Just as she stepped in the market her eyes glimmered with excitement. She licked her lips seeing so much human meat.


    "It''s been a long time since I had some human meat. Wait I never had human meat. I am sure it must be tasty." She looked at all the delicious bodies roaming in the market. Most of them were females and were extremely tender and beautiful.


    She wanted to eat them all. However, she remembered Rowen said something about not causing too much Ruckus. She again looked at all the girls and almost cried. She can''t touch them without his permission.


    Rowen and Lilias, on the other hand, appeared in Dana''s mansion. She was currently sitting on her bed reading a book. She was focused on it. However, sensing Rowening she looked up with a smile.


    Her eyes thennded on Lilias. And she raised her eyebrows in a questioning look. "Who is she?" She asked.


    Rowen chuckled at her words and went and sat in front of her. He kissed her on the lips. "You forget to wee your lover first." He said.


    Dana kissed him again on the lips. "Don''t worry I can never forget about you. You are the only one that forgets about me. We haven''t met since thest time." She said and remembered the night they spent together.


    How she peed in his room. A shameful expression appeared on her face. She has still preserved some of the scars that Rowen made on her body. She didn''t heal them.

 Chapter 128: Borderline Mule

    Chapter 128: Borderline Mule


    "Meet her, she is Lilias one of my new demonic pets," Rowen said while pointing at Lilias.


    Dana raised her eyelids and her crystal eyeballs looked at Lilias. Her mature yet seductive figure came in her view. She could tell that Lilias was more beautiful than her. And she has even got a slight demonic charm to her.


    Dana reacted just like Felicia. She has a jealous expression on her face.


    She rose from her bed. cing the heavy book on the side. Gently moving towards Lilias with a smile on her face she shook her hand with hers.


    "Hello, I am Dana. It''s very nice to meet you." She said.


    Lilias also smiled at her and looked at Rowen. "I know about you. All Master Rowen has been talking about was you from the moment we met. He was very excited for me to meet you."


    "He said that you are the most beautiful and generous woman he has ever met." Lilias started ttering Dana. So she can use her to get in the Library of Wheathollow.


    Dana blushed when she heard her words. She turned around and looked at Rowen with a Shy face. A smile formed on her face.


    She held Lilias''s shoulder and moved her towards the bed, she made her sit down beside her. "You are beautiful too. Sister Lilias. What kind of demon are you?" She asked.


    "I have a Crimson Serpent Bloodline." She said.


    Dana nodded in understanding she has heard about Crimson Serpents before. They were demonic beings. However, she never thought that she would ever see a humanoid Crimson serpent. She has never heard about one.


    "Dana, can you help me with something?" Rowen asked.


    And just as she listened to his words an excited look appeared on her face. From the time she messed up after not trusting him she never thought she would have a chance to correct her mistake.


    However, now Rowen is asking for her help from the front. It was like God has heard all her prayers.


    She nodded quickly. "You can ask me for anything." She said with a smile.


    "Lilias actually loves reading and I was hoping if you can get her in the WheatHollow Library."


    "That''s just easy. I have the Demand Relic of WheatHollow library. Here you can read as many books as you want." Dana said and tossed a small stone in the shape of a book to Lilias. It was like she was eager to give her that Relic.


    Both Lilias and Rowen looked at each other and smiled. It was easier than they expected.


    .......


    Ia, on the other hand, moved through the market looking at all the exciting dishes and foods ced everywhere in the market. No one seems to notice that she was a demon.


    However, her mood was quite off. She has just found out that you need merit points to buy something in this ce. Rowen has left her alone without any merit points.


    She then looked in the air. She has already noticed the one-eyed demon that has been following her around to make sure she does not cause any trouble. She sighed. "Junior brother is too steady."


    Rolling her eyes she moved around quickly. She wanted to get out of this ce as quickly as she could. However just as she turned around to move she stumbled into a little girl. And the girl fell on her butt.


    Tears started to form in the little girl''s eyes as Ia looked at her with amusement. "Aye girl you wanna Die?" She asked with a genuine expression. She would really kill if she said yes.


    Rowen has said to not cause any trouble. However, if this girl gives her permission first then it''s all fair game. Her mouth watered just by the thought of eating such tender meat.


    Her eyes focused on her as she looked at her with begging eyes. She was hoping for the little girl to say yes. However she only cried louder.


    "Hey, you! What are you doing? Little Cloud are you ok." Suddenly a girl in a red robe came and picked the little girl up. She had a beautiful face and a bun on her back. Two golden dragon clips were holding her ck hairs in ce.


    Ia looked at her straight in the eyes. "I was just trying to help her. She banged into me first. At least teach her some manners." She said with an annoyed expression. This girl came before she could eat this cloud thing. She ruined her lunch.


    The red-dressed girl heard Ia and even angry expression appeared on her face. "You slut! Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?!" She yelled attracting all the attention on her.


    "You dare to hurt Little Cloud and then have the audacity to insult me! Do you wish to die?" The red-dressed girl said.


    When the nearby people heard her loud words they stopped from what they were doing and looked at her. And suddenly may gasp resounded in the area.


    "She is Senior CloudFeather how did this pink-haired girl mess up with her? Doesn''t she know that Senior CloudFeather is Inner sect disciple and is very enteric? She punishes people without any second thoughts." A girl from the crowd said.


    "Yes, I have heard that she once even killed someone from the servant quarters. And this girl has the cultivation of only True Deity. She must also be from servant quarters."


    "This girl is dead now."


    Everyone around them started talking to each other. They looked at Ia with pity. Some even looked at them with excitement. Maybe they will be able to witness her getting punished by Senior CloudFeather.


    "What happened Feather?" Suddenly an ethereal voice transmitted in the ce. A guy with Golden Robes and handsome face descended from the sky on a broad Golden FlyingSword.


    He looked like an angel descending from heaven. There was a nonchnt look on his face. As he cast a gaze at a pink-haired girl. He then looked in the sky and spotted a small hovering demon in the sky.


    He then looked at the red-dressed women again, a slightly caring expression formed on his face.


    When Ia saw them she released a heavy sigh. ''I was only gonna kill her after her consent. It''s clearly not my fault.'' She was about to cry.


    Rowen has specially told her not to cause any big ruckus and she has done it even after she tried her best not to. She just wanted to die now.


    "Brother Fan, this girl first hurt Little Cloud and then even insulted me. Moreover, she is only a servant Disciple. Do they not respect you? After all whole sect know how much you care about me." CloudFeather said with a sobbing voice.


    Her tone waspletely different from before and she sounded like a meek and gentledy. She even portrayed Ia as a bad girl in front of everyone.


    "Oh my God! That is Brother Fan! A core Disciple. Now even God would not be able to save this girl. Her destiny is to die now." A girl from the crowd said.


    "Yes, Brother Fan is at Martial Maniption Realm. This pink head is as good as dead now. Only the sect leader would be able to save her from the wrath of Brother Fan."


    Many looked at Ia as she was already dead. Who was Brother Fan? A core disciple. Core disciples have privileges that even Inner sect disciples don''t have. They can execute any outer sect disciple.


    Moreover, Ia only looked to be a servant Disciple.


    "Maybe only Dana can saver her in the whole outer sect."


    "Don''t forget about sister Felicia. Brother Fan would never dare to go against her words as she belongs to an Ascender Family. Even sect Leader would not mess with her easily."


    "Yes you are correct, however, why would she ever save a nobody like her. She is dead now."


    Ia listened to all the chatter that was happening around and smirk formed on her face. "Dana and Felica. If her master wants he could make these two lick her boots."


    She then looked at the small girl. She has already stopped crying. Her eyes thennded on the Fan guy and she licked her lips. If she can eat such nutritious meat she would definitely be able to advance.


    Ia turned her head up and looked at the Cyclopes. She knew if something drastic were to happen the one-eyed guy will save her. She could see a shine in its be which meant it has already prepared for the worst.


    The Cyclopes was currently using ze me Dagger which meant it could easily kill the Fan guy if he needed to. Her eyes narrowed and a wide smile formed on her face.


    Since shit has already been thrown in the sky. Why not sprinkle some piss in it?


    "That small demon would not be able to save you now." Suddenly the ethereal voice again rang in her ears and then Ia looked at the Fan guy with a smile on her face.


    "You can see it? So you are not as pathetic as I thought." She said and just as she did so.


    Everyone present in the ground gasped in astonishment and terror. They even took a few steps back.


    "What is this girl doing. Struggling before she dies? It would make her death even more painful!" A guy from the corner said.


    She has just offended Sister CloudFeather and then she even offended Brother Fan. Does she like being dead.


    "You!" CloudFeather was about to rebuke her. However, before she could finish her sentence Ia interrupted.


    "What? You are a slut. Choosing a borderline mule as your partner. It''s better to drink your own vomit then looking at his pathetic face."

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129

    Chapter 129:


    A deadly aura surrounded the whole ce. As the Fan guy pulled out his sword. He looked at Ia fiercely. There was blood on his mind. he wanted to Kill Ia. To teach her a lesson and make an example of her so nobody in the future dare defies him.


    However, his whole body suddenly stops. The auraing out also stops with it. He felt like something invisible was holding him up at a ce and his legs were glued to the ground.


    He had no control over his body. His eyes were wide opened and he could clearly see a disdainful smile on Ia''s face.


    She was mocking him. And he couldn''t even move his finger against her. Sweat started forming on his body and his whole body turned red.


    Cloudfeather, on the other hand, was also in the same condition. Neither she neither her little sister could move even a finger.


    Ia looked above in the sky and smiled. ''Thanks, little guy.''


    She didn''t wanna make matters worse or Rowen would definitely put her back in the Hellish dimension. Previously she cursed this Fan guy in rage. The way he looked at her just made her want to kill him.


    However, now as she could see a terrified expression in their eyes she cooled down. Now all she had to do is to think of a way is to get out of this situation without making it any worse.


    "Ia?" Suddenly a confused voice sounded from behind her and Ia turned around.


    "Sister Felicia. Look these people were bullying me. I never thought people from this sect would be so rude." She said and quickly moved towards Felicia and hugged her.


    Felicia at first was confused. Because she couldn''t identify Ia without her horns and her tail. However now as Ia has identified her she was sure.


    She then looked at Fan and CloudFeather and moved towards them gracefully. She looked at their terrified expressions and looking in the sky. A smile formed on her face.


    Even Core Sect disciples were no match for Rowen. He really knew how to hide his cards.


    "Ia, release them." She said with a mental massage technique.


    Ia nodded at her and looked at One-eyed demon.


    Suddenly both Fan and CloudFeather fell on the ground gasping for breath. Their faces were red as sweat covered their whole body. Just now all three of them were on the brink of death. They looked at Felicia as their saviour.


    Felicia looked down on them with a dignified expression on her face.


    "You wanted to hurt my sister?" She asked in a gentle voice.


    When the surrounding people heard her words they released bbergasted gasps.


    "Sister? She is Felicia''s sister. No wonder she dared to offend Brother Fan."


    Everybody around looked at Ia in a new light. After all, Felicia has just announced her as a sister. And the sister of Felicia should have the same respect as her. Fan guy really messed up offending Ia.


    Suddenly the whole incident turnedpletely opposite. Previously Ia was the one in danger and now Fan and CloudFeather were in her shoes.


    Fan quickly stood up and bowed in front of Felicia. He then cast an angry gaze at CloudFeather who was still on the ground gasping for air. While her little sister was already unconscious.


    "I am sorry Miss Felicia I didn''t know she was your sister. Or I would never dare threaten her." Fan looked at Ia with a terrified expression.


    She has almost killed him without even touching him and now it turns out she is even apanied by sister Felicia. This girl was more dangerous then she looked.


    Felicia chuckled at his words. "Threaten? You are lucky that I came on time. Or you know what would have happened to you, right?" She said.


    Fan nodded at her words he understood what she meant. He then moved towards Ia and bowed in front of her. "Sorry, Miss Ia for my imprudence. I hope you can forgive me." He said.


    "Forgive you? Ok, I will do it. Only for ten million merit points." She said with a slight smile on her face.


    When Felicia and surrounding people heard her words they almost coughed out blood at the boldness of this girl. She ced the word ''Only'' before ten million merit points! Even vice sect leader would have trouble coughing out so much money.


    Felicia had an unbelievable expression on her face. She quickly moved towards Ia and ced a hand over her shoulder.


    While CloudFeather turned unconscious after hearing the price. Ten Million? You can buy two Golden Pharaoh Abode for that much money. It was better for Fan to die than to pay so much money.


    "Sister Ia, you don''t have to be so harsh on him. He has already epted his mistake. How about you make his punishment little less." Felicia said.


    Ia looked at her for a moment and paused. She then looked at her again and nodded in agreement. There was a wide smile on her face. ''Sister Felicia is smarter than I thought.''


    "Since sister Felicia is so generous. You just need to pay nine million merit points. And that kid, I want that kid." Ia said while she pointed at Cloud girl. She was in Red dressed girls hands.


    Ia then looked at Felicia and gave her a thumbs up. She was indeed one of Rowen''s toys. She is more intelligent than these morons.


    Felicia looked at her with a stupefied expression. After some time she smiled awkwardly. "Sister Ia, we should go now. I will make sure this guy gets his punishment." She said and then left with Ia.


    When the surrounding people looked at how Felicia was treating the pink-haired girl with respect shocked expression appeared on their faces.


    Fan finally let out a sigh of relief and looked at the unconscious CloudFeather with an angry expression on his face. This girl has almost killed him. He snorted and then disappointed from the ce leaving both the unconscious girls alone.


    Felicia and Ia both appeared in Felicia''s apartment and then Felicia looked at Ia.


    "Why did sister Ia needed that little girl?"


    "I am hungry."


    Ia sat down on the bed and looked at Felicia.


    "I will Immediately arrange some food for you. Now can you tell me why did you want that little girl?" She was really curious about Ia.


    "Didn''t I just told you?"


    "?" Felicia looked at her with a confused look.


    "I just told you I am hungry. And that is why I wanted that kid. She looked tasty."


    Felicia looked at her with an awkward smile.


    "Sister Ia has such a good sense of humour. Nevermind how about we eat at some good ce."


    "You just said you were gonna arrange the food here. Well, nevermind you are so confusing. Let''s go out and eat." Ia said and then both of them disappeared.


    Rowen was currently sitting in his apartment with Lilias and Dana. While both Lilias and Dana chatted about some books he looked at a certain direction with his eyes narrowed.


    His Cyclops was sending him messages. He quickly knew what Ia had done and an amusing smile formed on his face. Heughed internally. She is crazy.


    Next day he looked at Lilias and nodded. "I will go with Felicia and Ia to her kingdom. She has requested me to check her mother once. While you can stay here and use the WheatHollow library.


    Lay low and don''t cause too much trouble and if something goes wrong then Dana is still here, you can use her help.


    He has chosen to go with Ia because he needed to do something special to get ess to Secret parts of her kingdom''s library.


    As for WheatHollow Library, Dana has given Lilias full ess. So it should not be any problem. There should be no problem to her till Dana is still here.


    Lilias nodded at his words. "Don''t worry about me too much. I will be ok. After all, I am your mother." She said and then kissed Rowen.


    Lilias then Disappeared from his bedroom and appeared in Dana''s. "Sister Dana, Master Rowen has gone out with Sister Felicia and her team for some days I hope you can amodate me for some time." She said.


    Dana looked at her and nodded with a smile. Lilias was a bookworm just like her and she liked to be in herpany.


    She already knew that Rowen has to do some missions when he was with Felicia and she was ok with it. She believed in Rowen.


    Rowen, on the other hand, looked at Ia whose naked body was currentlyying on his bed. Her tail was swinging slowly in the air as she looked at Rowen with inviting eyes.


    Rowen came near her and pped her tightly on her butt. "Stand up. I have had enough of your antiques. If you don''t behave properly from now on then consider this as thest meeting between us." Rowen said.


    Although he loved her airhead lusty nature. Currently, he had to focus on getting some information about the Dao of Darkness.


    Ia looked at his angry expression and quickly stood up. She has made him angry twice in thest two days. It was already a miracle that she didn''t die.


    Quickly dressing up. She stood behind him with a serious face.


    "Let''s go." He said and then both of them disappeared.

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130

    Chapter 130:


    "Thanks foring with us Rowen. If you can help my mom then I will forever be grateful to you and after that, you can ask for anything you want from my Stiya Dynasty. I am sure my father would not be able to decline your request once you have treated my mother." Felicia said looking at Rowen.


    They were standing outside her residence. Where a carriage was parked with Stiya banners on it. There were white coloured horses attached to the carriage. Making it look majestic and Royal.


    Rowen smiled at Felicia. "Don''t worry sister Felicia. I am not hoping for anything. If I can help your mother that would be the biggest gift for me. And you have even allowed Ia to read some of your library''s books. I am grateful for that."


    Felicia listened to him and a shameful expression appeared on her face. Rowen was helping her without expecting anything and more than that he has put his trust in her and she has declined him from giving ess to all of her Library.


    She was really regretting her past words now. Even if she had to face consequences, she would have allowed Ia for the full library ess. She wondered what Rowen would have done if he was in her ce.


    And the answer was clear in her mind. He would have easily let her read all the books in the library.


    After all the king was her father. If she can''t even do this much. Then it''s a shame on her. She looked at Rowen and then Ia. "Let''s go." She said in a meek voice. She was not feeling good. There was a fear of losing Rowen gripping her heart slowly.


    She nned to do something about the Library issue after reaching the kingdom. She will make sure Ia gets ess to every book in the Library.


    Rowen and Ia looked at her pale face and could tell what was going on with her. She was feeling down because she has previously declined Rowen''s request and when she asked for help. Rowen didn''t hesitate even for a bit. She was feeling guilty.


    Both of them looked at each other with a smile and nodded. Things were going more easily then they expected. Ia then entered the carriage before Rowen.


    Rowen finally looked at the sky and a determined expression appeared on his face. He has now started his journey to fight against the Dao itself and he knew that this would not be easy.


    There would be many dangers in his path. He could lose the ones he cared about. And he can even get killed in the process. However, for him, if he couldn''t reach the Epitome of being a demon than everything will be for nought.


    His ambition is to be the greatest Demon ever existed and to achieve that he was ready to go to any length. However...


    He then looked at the Carriage. For some unknown reason, he didn''t want to risk the lives of ones he cared about and Lilias and Ia were one of those. He can''t risk their lives.


    Without them even if he bes the greatest Demon. He would not feel much. If no one he loved would be there to celebrate with him then he wondered why he would love being the greatest demon.


    He was currently in a dilemma. However, he didn''t contemte about it much. He decided to think about itter when the timees. Only then will he be able to make any decisions. For now, he has to focus on finding something rted to the Dao of Darkness.


    He entered the carriage and the first thing he saw was Winona. She was also there. However, Kas was nowhere to be seen. Rowen looked at her and smiled.


    She quickly stood up and bowed down to him. "Master Rowen." She said. And looked at him. There was a small blush on her face. Her heartbeat raced whenever she saw Rowen in front of her.


    "Where is my other servant?" Rowen asked with a simile as he sat down on one of the seats beside Felicia. He loved breaking this arrogant girl. Juicing out her emotions and making her cheat her boyfriend.


    He fucked her when her boyfriend prepared a bath for both of them. Just thinking about it makes him excited. She was just a slut after all. One night is all he needed to make her change her mindpletely. And he was looking to have more fun with her.


    However, he wanted her boyfriend to witness her fall to the depth of being a human. Kas ones stood up against him for Winona. Rowne wanted to make him feel the pain.


    The guy he stood up against for his girlfriend is the same guy enjoying her in all kinds of ways. Making her his slut. Rowen wanted to know how he would feel after so much humiliation. To be serving a guy who is using his girlfriend as a sexual toy.


    "He is on his way master," Winona said and sat down. She was excited to go to her kingdom with Rowen. She wanted to show him all the good ces. And all the good food that was made in Stiya Dynasty.


    She then looked at Felicia. She has already came to know that Felicia was in love with Rowen and she was ok with it. From the start, she knew Rowen was not a good guy and he never made any promises to her.


    So if he was having fun with other girls then it was ok as long as he gives her a little bit of attention every now and then. After all, she loved Rowen and sacrificing this much was ok for her.


    She herself was also not a pure and good woman she was currently cheating on Kas. And after that day she hasn''t even allowed him to touch her body. Her body now solely belonged Rowen. And he is the only one that can use it.


    Felicia looked at both of them talking happily and a smile formed on her face. "So you have mend things between you. Very good. I knew Winona you would never disappoint me." She said.


    When both of them met at first. Winona pulled her sword out against Rowen and even hurt Felicia in her rage. She hated Rowen to her bones. However, now things seem too different. She is now taking to Rowen happily with a smile on her face.


    "It was all my fault sister Felicia. I misunderstood master Rowen he is a very good guy. And we have already resolved any misunderstanding between us." Winona said as she looked at Rowen with a shy expression.


    Felicia, however, failed to catch the shame in Winona''s eyes and smiled. She was happy that things were ok between them.


    Ia, on the other hand, looked at them and a sly smile formed on her face.


    After some time even Kas entered the Carriage and then Bowed in front of Rowen. After that Carriage Levitated in the sky and started moving towards the Stiya Dynasty at a rapid pace.


    "Do you think you will be able to save my mother."


    "I have to see her first," Rowen said.


    "I think Master Rowen would be able to save the queen. He is a very talented and nice person." Winona said from the side.


    She was trying to tter Rowen so she can be with him more. She hoped that Rowen liked her and keep her in his harem. She could tell that Felicia also loved Rowen and it would be cheating on both Felicia and Kas if she lusted for Rowen.


    However, she just can''t help herself. The magic Rowen has cast on her in just one night has removed all the weight on her. And now she has found the purpose of her life. It is to please Rowen. And to keep him happy.


    Felicia looked at Winona and nodded hesitantly. She hoped that Rowen could heal her mother. However, she knew how bad her condition was the soul that has possessed her body is not so simple.


    To possess someone of Martial Synchronisation Realm. That would mean that the Demonic soul that has possessed her mom must be more powerful than her. It could even be a Heretic Realm demonic soul.


    Rowen is only at True Deity Realm. If he tried to tame that soul it could backfire on him and can hurt him. She didn''t want that to happen. She didn''t want Rowen to get hurt or even worst get possessed by that soul.


    That would be worst for her. She couldn''t live without Rowen. She already knew the pain of that soul In her mom and she can''t bear it. She loved Rowen more than her mom, the pain would be even worse.


    Felicia was considering if she really should send Rowen to treat her mom. Perhaps there is no way to save her mom now and the only thing that would happen is she loses both her mom and Rowen.


    She then looked at Ia. The innocent-looking girl will loose her master and will me her for it.


    "Rowen I think you should only try to treat my mom if you are confident enough." She said.


    Rowen looked at her with a smile. "Are you worried about me?" Rowen himself was worried about it. He would never touch that soul if he was not sure. Call it cowardness or anything. However, he never likes to aim his ass in front of a flying arrow.

 Chapter 131: Bella Olgralleth

    Chapter 131: Be Olgralleth


    While Felicia was about to answer him. Suddenly the Demonic technique in Rowen''s Dantian started rotating rapidly. Rowen quickly stood up and spread opened his third eye.


    His heart was currently beating at a very fast pace. From the reaction, his demonic technique is giving him. Things should be very dangerous outside. He looked around and they were currently flying over a dense forest.


    There was a huge amount of ck cloud in the sky and the forest was covered in a white mist.


    "What happened?" Felicia quickly stood up after looking at Rowen''s condition. She could tell by his expressions that something dangerous wasing. She was worried. She had never seen Rowen like this usually he stays calm and collected aways.


    However, he was restless currently. Rowen quickly turned his head towards Ia and flicked his fingers at her. From all the people present in the carriage. Ia was the one he didn''t want to get hurt.


    Ia nodded at him and disappeared from the carriage. She moved in his Hellish Dimension. He also moved his Cyclopes from his Beast Bag to his Hellish Dimension.


    Everybody thought that Ia has gone in his beast bag. So they didn''t suspect of him having a spatial dimension in his body.


    "Something is wrong. We are in a huge danger now." Rowen said and sat down on the seat calmly. He was restless for a bit because of the sudden surge from his demonic technique.


    However, now he calmed his body down by taking in a deep breath and revolving his Qi.


    "Buzz...!" Suddenly the whole carriage shook and even Winona and Kas stood up this time. They also had worried and terrified looks on their faces. Something was really wrong and from the reaction, Rowen gave it was pretty bad.


    "Ahh...!" Suddenly a scream resounded in the carriage.


    "Master Rizen!" Felicia said as she moved her spiritual sense outside the carriage. The voice that has just resounded in the carriage was of none other than the Driver of Carriage. Master Rizen.


    He was a Martial Maniption Realm cultivator. And if he was in danger that means all of them are also in danger.


    When Felicia saw outside the Carriage a horrified expression appeared on her face. Master Rizen was currently dead on his seat. A gaping hole in his chest from which a ck liquid was flowing out.


    His face waspletely pale and his body thinner than usual. It was like someone has sucked out all of the blood from his body. His cheeks were bent inwards and there were no eyes to be seen in his eye sockets.


    Only ck coloured liquid dripped out of them.


    Winona quickly came near Felicia and hugged her body. She can see a terrified expression on Felicia''s face. Which mean something terrible has happened to Master Rizen. And from the way, Master Rowen reacted things should be not good outside.


    They were in grave danger.


    "Sister Felicia! What happened? Say something." Winona urged as tears fell from her eyes. Felicia was shocked and her face was pale. She felt Winona hugging her body and broke out of the stupor.


    "Died... Master Rizen Died." Felicia said as tears fell from her eyes. Her eyelids closed tightly as she clenched her knuckles. Her heart was hurting thinking about how gentle and good-natured Master Rizen was. He even had a little daughter and she was not able to save him.


    "What?..." Winona''s eyes widened as Kas also came near her. He has a terrified expression on his face. From the beginning, he was a meek guy and now suddenly getting in this situation made him scared shitless.


    He held Winona''s dress and tried to pull her. "What is happening, sister Winona? I am scared." He said with a dim voice. However, Winonapletely ignored him she was too shocked at the news of Master Rizen dying.


    She was the one that was most close to him in the Carriage. And she felt the punch in her gut the most. Master Rizen was the strongest in the Carriage. Which meant something dangerous is still lurking outside. It can kill them.


    In the moment of crisis, both Winona and Felicia looked at none other than Rowen. Felicia came and sat near him. She hugged his body and ced her head on his shoulder. "Rowen I am so sorry. I was the one that made youe here. It''s all my fault."


    Winona also moved towards Rowen and sat beside him. She didn''t speak anything however she just felt oddly safe with him. Her heart was even calmer than before. However, the pain of losing Master Rizen was still there.


    Rowen looked at all of them and sighed. He can tell that there is nothing he can do now. Only luck can save them now. The thing that has killed Master Rizen outside was powerful.


    More powerful then Cyclopes Rowen has even with it''s ze me Dagger. ''It must be at least at Heretic Realm.'' He thought and sighed. Looking at the roof of the carriage he saw a ck coloured tentacle moving towards them.


    He spun his demonic technique rapidly hoping for something to happen. If he gets the chance to save himself by sacrificing all of the members present in the carriage. He would do so without any hesitation.


    He looked at Felicia and Winona and smiled. And then...


    "Carr...!"


    Sound of wooden roof getting destroyed resounded. All of them could see a flying silhouette of a demoness. Her skin dark blue. With the tight metallic dress on her body.


    Her hairs were jet ck, like tentacles. And it was one of those tentacles that extended and crushed the ceiling of their Carriage. She looked at them with her sky blue neon eyes with no iris. Her expressions werepletely nonchnt.


    Her head scanned the whole carriage and then stopped at Felicia. "Cauldron." She said while pointing one of her sharp fingers at her.


    Everyone in the carriage looked at Felicia. Rowen looked at her and a relieved expression appeared on his face. Felicia was the target and not him. From the reaction, his demonic technique gave him, he thought that he was the target.


    He then looked at the demonic girl again. ''Looks like my demonic technique is telling me something. It must be something about this demonic girl. She is special.'' Rowen looked at her and suddenly his heart started beating against his rib cage.


    His bloodlust suddenly awoke. His eyes looked at her blue skin and his tongue wanted to taste the blood flowing under her skin. However, soon he controlled himself. This was not the time for it. She is powerful.


    From what Rowen could tell she is at least Heretic realm demon. And to seduce her would not be easy for him. It''s even possible that he could piss her off and then she kills him.


    Suddenly another man appeared beside the Demonic girl. He had an orange coloured metallic armour on his body and a long spear in his hand. He looked at Rowen and the team with a smile. There were two small horns on his head.


    Hended in the carriage and raised his hand with enthusiasm. "Hello, dear friends. I am Nalis the water Allmak. And the one above us is Be Olgralleth herself. The Princess of Demon Folks. We are here to fetch Princess Felicia to imnt the Mother Olgralleth in her body as a cauldron."


    "At first we have used your mother. However, it turned out she was not powerful enough to nurture the Mother Olgralleth in her body. However, we hope that Princess Felicia is not like her mother and can help us to revive Mother Olgralleth." The guy said with a sweet smile.


    There were dimples on his face and his rustic orange hair draped against one of his eyes making him look very handsome and otherworldly.


    He raised his hand in front of Felicia. "Lady." He said in hopes of Feliciaing with him.


    However, Felicia was currently very terrified. News of her dead mom made the final impact on her consciousness and she went into a paranoid state.


    Tightly grabbing Rowen''s hand her whole body shivered as tears dripped down her eyes. "Rowen... Rowen... Rowen... Rowen..." She murmured again and again as if she was asking for help from her only loved one.


    Winona also held Rowen''s other hand and started crying. Both of them were depending on him. Both consciously and subconsciously.


    Kas was most terrified of them all. He had almost peed in fright. His whole body shrivelled up as he ced his knees in front of his chest. Tears filled his face and even his hairs were messed up.


    Rowen was the only one that was calm in this situation. He looked at the Blue skinned girl again and again and finally smiled.


    "She didn''t seem to fancy your proposal." He said to Nalis.


    Nalis smiled at his words. "She is just like her mom. Stubborn, however, don''t worry we will persuade her once we reach our den." He said and then pped his hand.


    He could tell that Felicia loved Rowen and they could use him as a Ransom if something went wrong.


    A ck aura diffused out of his horns and entered all of their bodies. Rowen didn''t stop the aura form getting in his body as he knew all his efforts would be futile against these powerhouses.


    He needed to make a n to escape from this ce and most importantly. He needed to get his hands on the Blue Skinned girl flying proudly in front of him.


    His mouth was already watering by the thought of forcing her under his body.

 Chapter 132: Qi Poison

    Chapter 132: Qi Poison


    The ck misty auraing out of Nalis made everyone in the carriage unconscious. Even Rowen went to deep sleep. The aura then started covering their body and lifted them up.


    "Only Cauldron."


    Be said with a monotonous nonchnt voice. Her eyes blinked for a moment and then she turned around.


    "My Lady. What about the Rest?"


    "Only Cauldron." She said again in her robotic but humane voice. Her hairs slithered in the air as her figure gracefully hovered above the carriage.


    "Princess Be. But we can use this guy. Cauldron seems to love this guy and he could be helpful to us." Nalis tried to exin it to Be.


    "No need." She disappeared from the spot with her words.


    Nalis finally nced at Rowen and the others. He sighed. ''Since Princess has said it. Your fate is sealed now.'' He thought and then threw them away in the wilderness.


    "Let''s go, Princess." He said and also disappeared from the site.


    The carriage with no reins. All the horses started jumping and running around.


    Rowen was falling down when his Demonic Technique pulled him out if his unconsciousness. He had the same reaction from his demonic technique that he had just now however it was much stronger. He felt as if his dao wanted to pierce his Dantian and moved out of his body.


    He looked out around him and saw that neither those Demons and Felicia was around. He could see both Winona and Kas Falling down on the ground and by his Qi, he held them both in air.


    He himself levitated in the air.


    He saved both Winona and Kas only because he still wanted to go to the Stiya Dynasty. Although he would like to go and make that Blue Skinned Demon his. However, he currently has no power and only if he can get his hands on Dao of Darkness could he be powerful enough to get that Demoness.


    And to get the Dao of Darkness he would need Winona''s help. Now as Felicia was captured. Only Winona could get him in her dynasty as she was just like Felicia''s sister, Rowen hoped that he could still get Ia to ess the Library.


    It would be very shameless of him to ask that bluntly. He could even get killed if he pissed Felicia''s father off. However, if Winona subtly hinted it then he may have a chance. And he also has something that Felicia''s father would do anything in exchange.


    When that Be Demon was capturing Felicia he Infused Felicia''s body with some of his Demonic Aura. Now he can easily trace her location.


    His demonic aura is hidden in Felicia''s soul it was hard to see it. Only Dana''s sister Mara was able to see it. He doubted that Blue Skinned girl have a way to see his aura. And even if she could. He was not gonna save Felicia Himself.


    He can just simply ask her father to do so. He was a Heretic realm expert after all. And he is the only one that can contend with that Be. He may even call upon the Ascender in their family if things gets too messy.


    After Reaching on the ground he looked at Winona and Kas. Both of them had pale expressions. The ck liquid was started to form under their eyelids. "Poison," Rowen said.


    That Nalis guy poisoned them all with his demonic qi. However, Rowen had demonic Dao in his Dantian. And it''s very hard for someone to hurt him with Demonic Qi.


    He quickly went towards them and absorbed their poison in his body. Both of them would, after all, y an important role in his n now. He needed to keep them alive.


    The Poison in their bodies was not so simple. It was a poison that originated from the Qi of that Orange Haired demon. The normal poison that has been extracted from a nt or an animal would have to slowly enter the blood of a Cultivator and through that, it had to enter the Qi veins.


    However, the Orange Haired Demon''s poison was different. It bypassed the stage where the transition of Blood to Qi Meridians happens and the Qi Poison gets directly absorbed by the Meridians.


    It makes it about ten times faster than the normal poison and based on the type of poisonous technique a Demon cultivate it could even be as much twenty times stronger than a poison extracted from a nt and animal of the same stage.


    The Demonic Technique in Rowen''s body takes the poison as a food source. As his technique contains the Demonic Dao itself. The Poisonous Qi gets dissolved in his aura and even makes Rowen stronger.


    That was one of the reasons Rowen woke up so easily from his unconscious state.


    There were small pores on the tips of his fingers that helped him absorb the Poisonous Qi from Both the bodies. "It has already reached their Dantian," Rowen said and started revolving the Demonic technique in his Dantian.


    The revolution of his Demonic Technique was basically the revolution of Elemental Qi originated from the Demonic Dao in his body. It creates a whirlpool-like effect in his Dantian, making the Demonic Qi outside his body to surge in faster and more forcefully.


    "Ugh!" Winona grunted in pain as her face contorted. The forceful suction of Poison out of her body has made her meridians burn. She felt like ants were crawling in her veins.


    The Poison has actually reacted with the Qi in her meridians and her Dantian, making it harder to reverse and extract. However, after half an hour of work, Rowen was finally able to pull out all of the poison from their bodies.


    And just as he did so. A heavy pressure descended on him. His body slumped down on the soil and blood spurred out of his mouth and nose. ''They came faster then I expected!'' It was Felicia''s father.


    As Master Rizen was dead his Life Jade must have broken in the mansion and after getting the news. Felicia''s father must have quickly made his way towards where Felicia and her friends were going.


    And on the way, he found Rowen and Winona. Rowen was the only unknown human he found in this ce so obviously, his suspicion was on him.


    "Who are you? And where is my daughter?" A heavy elderly voice resounded in his Consciousness. The old man of Felicia was using a mental messaging technique and it almost busts down Rowen''s consciousness. It was too powerful!


    Normal Mental Message only leaves a normal voice reverberation in consciousness. As it is very hard to prate someone else''s consciousness. However, not only the Voice that Resounded in Rowen''s ear was loud and deafening. It was even apanied by the face of Felicia''s father.


    "I am Felicia''s... Friend! Some Demons attacked us while we were heading towards your kingdom. They have captured Felicia. She is still alive!" Rowen yelled with full force. The more he spoke the more blood fell out of his mouth.


    "His Majesty, please stop. He really is a friend!" Suddenly Winona pleaded from the side she was already conscious as Rowen has already sucked out all the poison in her body. Her face waspletely wet with her tears.


    She was worried about Rowen. Even more than Felicia. Quickly running towards him. She pleaded once more and only then pressure on Rowen subsided. He was able to breathe again.


    The Voice of the old man had made him bleed from his nose. It was so powerful. If the King had maintained his pressure for few more minutes, Rowen was sure that only his dead body would have been left of him


    Gasping a deep breath he stood up and looked for the old man. He was currently flying above them. He had a white halo on his head. Wearing apletely white robe.


    Everything on him was white. Even his skin was more white than normal. His eyes werepletely white except his iris it was the only ck thing on his body. Huge White Beard and long hairs made him look like an avatar of a God.


    The eyes of the old man were shining somehow. It was not the sunlight reflected from his eyes. It was more like the light came from within him. Making his Dark ck Iris even more contrasty.


    "This old man asks for forgiveness," King said with a in deep voice.


    Rowen didn''t reply to his words and only coughed out more blood. ''I will kill you one day.'' He thought. He then looked at the worried expression of Winona and wiped his face of the blood. Looking at the old man again, he bowed down in front of him.


    "His highness I should be the one that must apologise. I was unable to save sister Felicia. The Demons were too powerful. One of them was even at the Heretic Realm. That Demoness forcefully took Sister Felicia from us."


    "We didn''t even get to struggle to save her." He said in a regretful voice. He wanted to make a good impression on the old man. As he hoped to get in his good book. That way it would be easy for him to get into the Imperial Library.


    "However, I still tried my best and Infected Sister Felicia''s body with my Qi. I think I can trace her if she is not far enough. And even if she is some distance away I can find her if I can get some power." He was using Felicia'' kidnap as a way to get some help from the old man.


    Felicia''s father could really help him increase his cultivation.

 Chapter 133: Strange Mark

    Chapter 133: Strange Mark


    The Old Man didn''t show any expression even after hearing that Rowen could help him trace Felicia. It was like he didn''t even care about her. However, Rowen can tell by how fast he came to protect his daughter, He would do anything for her. The Old man was just like his Daughter. Dignified. In every situation. No matter what happens he always kept a normal expression on his face, preserving that dignity.


    Rowen''s Qi was still in little chaos and his head was spinning due to the intense voice that just prated his consciousness. The old man almost killed him. Winona was just by his side trying to clean up the wounds from his body quickly. Her tears just couldn''t stop. First, it was Felicia and now even her love was hurt. Kas was still unconscious and no one was paying any attention to him.


    "Let''s go." The old man said and waved his hand. A strong wind circled Rowen, Winona and Unconcious Kas. Levitating them all up in the sky. After reaching a certain height above the ground. The old man swiped his two fingers and all of them dissolved in the wind.


    Soon enough all of them again appeared in a cold room. The whole room was dimly lit by strange greennterns. That was floating around in the air. There was arge ss window in the front that gave clear outside view. The walls were made of of a strange grey stone with green hints to it. And there was an altar ced in the middle of the room.


    Rowen and the team summoned in front of the altar while the old man floated on the other side of it. The Big ss window was behind old man. From which Rowen could peek the scenery outside. He could tell that they were currently over clouds and many little buildings were floating over the ck clouds here. In those ck clouds, there was even thunder at some ces giving the whole ce a mystical look.


    The room was cold, however, Rowen could feel the warmthing from the God-like man in front of him. On the altar was ced a body wrapped in a white cloth from head to toe. Rowen didn''t dare use his spiritual sense to see who was under the cloth. In case he offends the Old Man.


    Even though Rowen has not seen who was under the cloth. He could guess that it should be Felicia''s dead mom. The reason those demons kidnapped Felicia is that her mom was not able to nurture the Mother Olgralleth in her body. She died before fully developing it. Now those demons have chosen Felicia in ce of her mother to use her as a cauldron.


    They were going to nt her with a demonic seed of Olgralleth and summon her in this ne. Rowen could guess that this Olgralleth Demon was not so simple. It may very well destroy this whole ne if it gets to born here. ''That should be the case with it. The Demons must be nning to rule this ne with that Demon mother.'' Rowen thought.


    Rowen guessed the most of it. ''That Demon mother must be more powerful than an ascender that both WheatHollow sect and Stiya Dynasty have.'' The ns of demons could only bepleted if they can somehow summon a more powerful demon than an Ascender.


    ''What would happen If I got hold of that Mother Demon. It would then be easy for me to gain a huge amount of power in one fell swoop. I can then terrorise this whole ne with that Demon without anyone to stop me.'' He thought. He first has to check if he can even harvest the power of that Demonic mother. He then again looked at the old man. Rowen wondered why this old man has summoned them in front of this dead body?


    "His Majesty we should hurry. Brother Rowen here can trace Sister Felicia down till they have not gone too far. We may be able to save her." Winona said with a pleading tone. The more time they spend in this chamber the more danger Felicia would be in. If those demons run away from Rowen''s detection range than it would almost be impossible to get hold of them.


    The old man looked at Rowen. "You are Rowen?" He asked. It was like he knew him from before. Felicia must have told her father about him before. ''Then why did he attack me? He must not have known that I wille here today. After all, I said yes to the trip at the final moment.'' Rowen thought and nodded at the old man.


    He then bowed down. "Yes your majesty, this one is called Rowen."


    "You are the one that can tame demons higher level than yourself. And wanted to help my wife to cure her disease?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good. Felicia should be here anytime. You have to treat her. My dear is already dead. And I don''t think you can do much about her." The old man said and looked at the body wrapped in a white cloth again. Finally, a little saddened look appeared in his eyes, which disappeared in just few moments. He then swiped his fingers in the air and the dead body disappeared from the altar.


    ''Felicia would be here in a few moments?'' Both Rowen and Winona had a confused expression on their faces. They have just witnessed the Demons capturing her in front of their eyes. What did this old man mean by Felicia would be here in a few moments? ''I have to treat her?'' This Old man can already tell that Demons would imnt Felicia with Olgralleth seed and leave her in this ce.


    "Don''t be confused. This has happened before. They have previously kidnapped my wife about ten years ago and left her body on this altar to die. It must be same with Felicia. She could be here at any time and I need your help to cure her." The old man said as he pointed at Rowen. This has already happened before. However, what were the chances of those demons leaving Felicia again on this altar. They may very well be waiting for nothing.


    "Felicia has told me that she wanted to marry you. I never thought that she would choose someone at such an early age. She is a driven girl and always focused on being powerful and treating her mother. However, from the moment she met you, she wanted to be with you more than anything. You must be special and she believes in you. If you can treat her then you can ask for anything from me."


    "Power, money or any rare herb. I can provide you with everything you need. After all, you are gonna be my future son inw." The old man said. He also seemed to believe in Rowen. It may be due to Felicia''s believe in him. ''This old man really loves his daughter. However, is not showing it on his face.


    ''If I am really able to save Felicia then finding something about Dao of Darkness would not be very hard.'' To have a Heretic realm expert helping him. It was only a matter of time before he finds Dao of Darkness. Rowen can even ask for power. However, Rowen had something else in his mind.


    Just as Rowen was thinking about Replying to the Old man a bright blue blob of light suddenly formed on the altar. It''s intensity enough to cover the whole room with a blinding blue light. Winona and Rowen even had to close their eyes and activate their spiritual sense to see anything.


    In the middle of Bright Blue Light, a ck coloured silhouette started forming. It was a figure of a girl. "Felicia." The old man said and moved towards the altar to catch her unconscious body from falling down on the hard stone altar.


    Rowen stood at his ce not wanting to move. He knew that Felicia''s father was more worried about her than he himself. And it would be better for him to leave her to the old man for a few minutes. In the end, he would be the one that has any chance to treat Felicia. He has demonic Dao in his body and he may have a chance to absorb the demonic seed in her body.


    However, he had to be careful before he does that. There were two problems with him solving the matter of Felicia. First, if he did it in front of this powerful old man. Then he may be able to sense some of his demonic aurae. And secondly, if he destroyed or absorbed the demonic seed in Felicia''s body then those demons maye for him next.


    He has to take the seed out of her body in such a way that those demons did not get to know about Felicia being free from the seed. They must have put some sort of tracker on the seed. That was the reason why when Felicia''s mom died they instantly came for Felicia next. Rowen has to resolve that issue too. Making sure that the tracker on the seed is not destroyed and gets transferred to another object in ce of it.


    Soon enough the whole room cooled down. The blue light died down slowly and Felicia''s body was visible in the Old man''s arms. Rowen slowly cancelled his spirit sense and opened his eyes. Winona also opened her eyes and tears started to fall from them when she saw Felicia unconscious.


    Rowen came near Felicia and looked at her body. There was a strange mark on her head. That was glowing with a ck light. It was strange and had purple particles constantly surrounding it. Rowen quickly understood what this mark does.

 Chapter 134: Sacrifice

    Chapter 134: Sacrifice


    ''This Mark seems like the seed.'' Rowen thought and spected a little further. He guessed that the mother Demon would not originate from the body of Felicia. But this mark will prepare her body for the possession of Mother Olgralleth. The previous body must not have endured the nurturing form the Demonic Qi and died.


    Rowen looked at Old man''s face. ''Why did they choose his daughter?'' He can''t tell about Felicia''s mother as he did not know about her bloodline. However, as for Felicia, he could clearly see that her old man was the most righteous cultivator Rowen had ever seen. Which meant Felicia''s bloodline must me more dissolved than her mother. It would make possession of mother Demon on her even harder.


    ''No, I must be missing something. That Blue Skinned Demon can''t be this stupid.'' From the reaction, Rowen''s Demonic technique gave, he was sure that Be was not a normal demoness. Rowen has heard Nalis say her full name and it was Be Olgralleth.


    ''Could she be the daughter of the demoness that was about to possess Felicia? Or is she a part of that Demoness? Yes, that must be it. Be must be a part of Olgralleth. She was here to provide a good enough cauldron for the full body to be summoned.'' Rowen thought.


    "You are a Demonic Cultivator," Rowen said to the old man. He can tell that the old man was not a Demon, however, one thing was for sure he cultivated some kind of demonic technique or Be would have never chosen his daughter when his wife was unable to be a cauldron. Yes both him and his wife must be demonic cultivators.


    Demonic cultivators were different from the Demons. While Demons were born with natural talent and receptors to absorb Demonic Qi from the space. Demonic Cultivators were just normal humans. They harvest the Demonic Qi from the space with the help of some special Demonic Technique or Treasure.


    Felicia''s father although looked very righteous, however, must be a Demonic Cultivation Expert. That Halo above him must be a demonic treasure that helps him absorb the Demon Qi from the surrounding. If his spection is not true and Be has infused Felicia with Mother Demon Seed for no apparent reason than she was stupid and it would almost be impossible for her to revive the Mother Olgralleth with such nning.


    "You can tell?"


    "I guessed."


    "Hmm" The expression on the old man''s face didn''t even change a bit. "Now I really have high hopes from you. Just ask for anything you need to treat my daughter." The old man offered anything to Rowen to treat his daughter. He can''t see her lying down unconsciously without any movement. He has somehow beared his wife''s condition for these past ten years. However, his daughter Felicia. If she is not treated quickly he will break down. All his hopes were tied to Rowen now.


    Rowen listened to his words and wanted to smile. He was waiting for something like this to happen. He formed a serious expression on his face. Moving towards Felicia''s unconscious body. He gently touched her forehead where the ck symbol was. And the moment he touched the symbol he wanted tough out loudly.


    His demonic technique was roiling in his dantian crazily. Wanting to absorbed this demonic seed. It was like his Demonic Dao has just got a high-quality food for it. Rowen can easily absorb this demonic seed. However, he has something else nned in his mind. He first wanted to reap as many benefits from this old man as he can.


    "She is already dead," Rowen said as tears formed in his eyes. He looked at the old man with heartbroken expression. He wanted to make sure that he disys the utmost sincere expression in front of this old man. After all, he was a Heartic Realm expert and he could easily tell if Rowen was lying or not. It was now a test of his acting skills. If he managed to fool Felicia''s father then he can say that he has the best acting skills in this whole in.


    The old man raised his eyebrows for the first time in a while. there was a frown on his forehead and he cast a worried gaze at his daughter. This little girl of his hasn''t even seen life yet. From a small age, she focused all her attention to her training and then incident with her mother made her focus on treating her incurable disease. And when she was finally in love with someone and living a happy life this happened. How can a father tolerate all this? Finally, tears formed in the old man''s eyes.


    Rowen looked at his condition and smiled internally. he has managed to fool this guy sessfully. How this old man has dropped his dignified expression. Rowen was proud of his skills. Although his blood resonance helped him a lot, to fool a Heretic realm expert was no small feat for a True Deity like him.


    "Brother Rowen, what do you mean sister Felicia is dead! Look, she is still breathing and her body is still warm" Winona said as tears dripped down her eyes.


    Her heart was hurting. From the time they were kids, Felicia has always treated her like a sister. Even though she was just a ve, Felicia has never done any partiality to her. It was only due to her that she got such good resources to cultivate. And for a ve like her to have a chance to study at WheatHollow Sect was not a small matter. And now Rowen was telling her that she is dead! How can she ever bear such heavy words? She wanted to help.


    "Mother Olgralleth has already captured her consciousness and if Felicia is not dead her consciousness should already be lost. It should be very hard to bring her back to life now." Rowen said with a sad face.


    "We still have a chance?" Suddenly a spark of hope ignited in the Old Man''s face.


    Winona also looked at Rowen with a better expression. If there really is a way to save Felicia then she would do anything in her power to help. Even if she has to risk her life doing so.


    "Yes, I can revive her. However, that would require sacrifices. Powerful sacrifices." He said. Rowen was nning to get a high-level demon in his team. And now was the perfect chance. He can ask for a high-level cultivator to convert it into his demonic pet. He Actually wanted for the old man in front of him to sacrifice his life for Felica. However, he soon dismissed the idea. To create such a high-level demon he will need a lot of power and if he tested it first, there was a chance that he identally reveals his power in front of the old man and that would not be good.


    As the old man was a demonic cultivator himself, he is more susceptible to demonic energy than a normal cultivator. Rowen wanted to y it safe and do something he was confident in.


    "A Sacrifice? And a high-level one? Why?" The Old man asked with a confused expression on his face. He couldn''t tell if Rowen was lying or not. ''What Does he mean by Powerful sacrifice and how could it help the revival of my daughter?'' Previously the old man has asked many powerful demon tamers to heal his wife.


    However, none of them had ever asked for a Sacrifice. It could be a good thing too. Maybe this was the way of treating this disease. By sacrificing lives. Although it was a bit unorthodox. However, he was a Demonic Cultivator. He has reached this stage by sacrificing many souls, some more for his daughter will be nothing.


    "Yes, we need powerful people who are willing to sacrifice their life. Remember we can''t force anyone. The person should be willing to do so. Only then it will work." Rowen said.


    "No worries, just tell me how many people you need." The old man said with a determined expression. He has finally got hope. If this method works then he will be able to save his daughter. For thest ten years, he has struggled to find a way to treat his wife and in the end, he watched her life leaving out of her body. He didn''t want the same to happen to his daughter, he would not be able to bear such pain.


    "I need two of them and one of them should be at least Martial Synchronisation Realm. One to consume the demonic curse and the second one to attach the tracker to. That way the demons would never know that Felicia is alive again." Rowen said while pointing his two fingers out.


    He was nning to make one of the sacrifices his demonic pet while the other can stay here and take the ce of Felicia. For all he cares if he can get his hands on a Martial Synchronisation Level expert and then using his Fiend Flesh Transmutation or BloodLine Magnification he can turn it to his demonic pet.


    Both of his technique actually increases the level of a Victim when used on him. Like how Bolrock after turning into a DeathWorm reached the Spirit Saint Realm from the True Deity Realm. If he can use his technique on a Martial Synchronisation Realm Expert then he was sure he will get at least a Heretic Realm Demon under his belt.


    Rowen could have even asked for Felicia''s father to sacrifice himself. However, He was not sure if he would be able to turn him into a demon with his merely True Deity Realm Cultivation. And if he failed then he was sure The Old Man will know that he was a demon and will kill him.

 Chapter 135: Let Me Breathe

    Chapter 135: Let Me Breathe


    "I can sacrifice myself if Master Rowen wants," Winona said from the side. She was ready to sacrifice herself for Felicia. If there is a chance to Revive Felicia then she will do it happily. She also wanted to ask the permission of Rowen first. As she has already devoted herself to him. If Rowen said that he wanted to sacrifice Winona then she will do it without even batting an eye.


    "No, I need powerful Sacrifice. You are only a spirit saint. I need at least one Martial Formation and One Martial Synchronisation. Only then can we have any chance of Reviving Felicia from her lost state." Rowen said.


    "Don''t worry Little Winona. I will get the sacrifices ready. You don''t have to worry anymore." The old man said.


    Just when he was about to disappear Rowen stopped him. "His majesty. I have something to tell you." He said. He wanted to get some power first before he performs the ritual. He needed to be at least a Spirit Saint to convert a Martial Synchronisation Realm expert into his Demon Pet. And even at the Spirit Saint Realm, he will need support from external treasures to generate enough power for the transmutation.


    "I am listening." The old man said with a serious expression.


    "Before I do all this, I need to be at least a spirit saint. Or I would not be able toplete the process." He said. And it was true from his point of view. His True Deity power was not enough to convert a Martial Synchronisation realm expert to a demon. He will be overdrafted if he still did it. And his technique will then absorb power from his blood. It may even kill him if he is not careful enough.


    "Hmm..." The old man nodded, he was wondering just about it. How will this young boy remove a spirit such powerful with his cultivation? He then sighed. He didn''t wanna wait anymore however he can''t do anything. Rowen has to first increase his power as soon as possible.


    "Little Winona, you take care of Junior Rowen here. Make sure he gets what he wants. Don''t refuse him for anything. And if needed you can even use the Imperial Treasury." The old man said.


    "Can I use the Library?" Rowen ask. He didn''t forget the real reason he came to this ce for. He still needed to find something about the Dao of darkness. No matter how powerful he gets he would never be able to win from Dao of Love with his iplete Dao.


    "Sure." The Old man said and then finally disappeared from the ce. And just as he did so a green light covered Winona, Rowen and Unconcious Kas. Rowen looked below his legs. There were strange sigils on the floor from which the warm green light wasing. "A teleportation Formation." A smile formed on his face.


    This really is a family of an Ascender. To use teleportation formations for travelling from one room to other is just something only a family so big can do.


    "Woosh..."


    With a gust of air, they disappeared from the room leaving the unconscious body of Felicia alone in the room. And soon enough they appeared in arge room. There was a bed in the middle where the unconscious body of Kas wasying. And both Winona and Rowen were currently standing. A smile formed on Rowen''s face as he looked at Winona, who started crying as soon as she entered the room.


    Summoning his cyclops Rowen covered the whole room with a spiritual barrier. For someone to see inside it, one has to break the spirit barrier and Rowen was sure that the old man would not intrude his privacy without his permission. Rowen then moved towards Winona and hugged her from behind. "Don''t worry. I promise I will bring back sister Felicia to consciousness again even if I have to risk my life doing so." He whispered in her ears.


    When she felt his grip on her body. Suddenly her heart started beating at a rapid pace. Rowen moved his hand under her shirt and moving her bra up, he started pitching her small nipples. His crotch was touching her soft ass. As he was taking in warm breaths. His mouth moved towards her neck and then he started kissing her.


    "Umm... You are amazing. I know what you are going through now. However, you have to understand that I can''t focus under so much stress. I hope you can help me release some of it. You can do that to save your sister Felicia." Rowen said and started rubbing his already erect dick against her ass. Her skirt wrinkled up as his pointy shaft rubbed against her white underwear.


    Winona''s face reddened. Kas was still sleeping in front of them and could wake up anytime. If he sees this then his heart will break. However, she didn''t care about Kas. Turning around she faced Rowen and then started kissing his lips. Her hand started rubbing his hard shaft over his pants.


    Rowen smiled at her action. "Look at your poor boyfriend. I wonder how he would react after seeing us like this. Such a pathetic dude." Rowen pushed her on the bed, just besides Kas and sat down near her, he, then pulled Winona over his body. "Show me how good of a servant you are," Rowen whispered and bit her ear.


    "Master Rowen, I would do anything for sister Felicia. Let me release all your stress." She said with a deep blush. Her forehead was already sweaty and herher regions already wet. The air circting in her lungs was already warm. She moved her thin hand down his pants and pulled them slightly with his underwear.


    The throbbing Giant popped up in front of her face, and just as she saw it, her face turned even red. She still remembers how she feltst time when this thing went into her body. It was like an hot iron rod that entered her body and melted down her stone-cold body. The warmth she felt under Rowen''s dominance was so bitter yet so sweet that she was addicted to it.


    Her slim fingers moved towards the veiny shaft and then circled it. "Yes..." Rowen moaned as he felt her gentle and soft touch on his shaft.


    "Ohh..."


    Winona''s hand gripped around the shaft as she spat some of her salivae over his ns. "Master your shaft is so hot." She said with a shy expression on her face. Her hands started moving up and down on his dick. She was doing her best as she loosened and tightened her grip on his dick. One of her hand even started to y with his balls. She could smell the manly pheromonesing out of him.


    Rowen''s whole face was red in excitement. He was letting out moans without any care for Kas. Both of his hands were on the pillows as he looked at Winona with an excited expression on his face. She was good, her hand technique was top notch. Rowen was feeling a tingling sensation going through his body again and again. He was on the verge of cumming.


    "You are natural at being a whore." Rowen said to her with a smile on his face. And just as he said so a moan leaked out of his mouth. Her moment hastened and she even started licking the tip of his penis. Rowen could feel her warm breath on the tip of his shaft. Her saliva acting as a lubricant. This was the best massage Rowen has ever got in his life.


    "Ahhh...!" Rowen let out a loud grunt and squirted his semen on her face. His facepletely red, sweat covered his forehead as he was huffing loudly for breath. "You are great." He said and then patted her head. He then slid his pants down and threw them away. His hands moved on his shirt and just like that he waspletely naked in front of Winona. There was a beastly look in his eyes.


    Winona smiled looking at him. She stood up and then licked some of his semen from her face. Moving towards the bathroom she looked around at his naked body. Her crotch was already begging for his shaft. "Master let me clean my face first." She said and finally entered the bathroom. Her body bent down to reach for the faucet and she started sshing her face with water.


    "I don''t have enough patience." Suddenly a voice resounded behind her and then she felt a rough hand moving her skirt up and her underwear sideways. "Ouch..." She grunted as the tip of his penis pierced her flesh. "Ahh..." She moaned loudly as her hand pressed against the wall on the front. Half of his giant was already in her body and she felt like her stomach was filling up. Her vagina was tightly clenching around his shaft. Refusing for taking in any more.


    Her whole body was already wet because she ended up under the faucet. Trying her hardest she somehow stopped the water and then took in a huge breath. So much happened in just a moment, she couldn''t even figure out what to do. Her body was feeling so many sensations. Her nipples tightened as she looked at Rowen with a hazy smile. There was a beastly expression on his face. Like he was about to devour her.


    "Master... Let me breathe....! Ahh....!"


    Her eyes widened as she let out an even louder grunt. Rowen pulled one of her legs in his hand and then started thrusting his penis in and out with full force.

 Chapter 136: Removing the Demon

    Chapter 136: Removing the Demon


    Rowen looked at Winona, her back bent towards him. Her silky soft thigh in his hand and he was continuously pushing his waist back and forth in the deepest and warmest part of her vagina. Her white coloured shirt waspletely wet and Rowen could see her raised up bra and her dark nipples sticking to her shirt. Her wet hairs were also stuck to her forehead and Rowen couldn''t tell if she was sweating from her head or it was just the water.


    Rowen smiled looking at her erotic expression. His smile widened and then he pushed her forcefully against the wall. His hand that was holding one of her thigh left it and pressed against the wet wall in front. "Ahh...!" Winona let out a loud moan as her whole body got stuck to the front wall. Her chest rubbed against the cold polished stone wall. Rowen held both of her hands against the wall and the started thrusting his giant dick from behind.


    "Master It... It... Ahh... Hurts...!"


    "You wanna save Felicia?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then be a good little bitch." Rowen said and strocked his giant upwards in her vagina. He could feel it hitting against something soft. It was a hole that was sucking the tip of his penis in. "Your womb is begging for my dick."


    "Ahh..." Winona''s nose and eyes raised up in extreme pleasure.


    "Master is the best."


    "What do you think, should we close the bathroom door? Your boyfriend may wake up and see you here in this condition. Hahaha..."


    "Ah... Ouch... Master is the only one I care about. I don''t care about that pathetic person anymore. He is just an annoyance to me now. I will find the time and break up with him."


    Rowenughed out loud at her words and moved her around. "Don''t break up with him. I want to see that pathetic loser watch how I steal and ravage his love in front of his eyes." He said and then closing the gate of the bathroom he tore her wet shirt apart and then started kissing the back of her shoulders. Her bra was hanging from one of her hand and there was an ecstatic expression on her face. Her hands were holding the door and then Rowen moved his penis out of her pussy and ced it on the tip of her asshole.


    "Master... Slowly..."


    Winona looked back at Rowen with a red face. Her heart was beating at a rapid pace. Her whole body was preparing for what was about toe. She knew that it would be painful and then Rowen''s strange aura will make her feel that she was on ninth heaven. She was both scared and excited about what was about to happen.


    Rowen looked at the small hole on her butt and then spread it apart with his thumbs. "Agh..." A muffled grunt resounded in his ears and a smile formed on his face. "Don''t worry I will stop before your breakdown. After all, you still have to show some face to your boyfriend." Rowen said and then moved his waist forward.


    However, he was unable to enter her small hole she was too tight. He looked in her eyes. "You are too stubborn." He said. "Master... I am sorry." Winona said. One of her hand was tightly grabbing the metallic Door Latch. Rowen then raised his body and stood on his toes to reach inside her easily. "Yess..." Rowen saw the tip of his ns entering her clenching asshole and moaned.


    After finding the right spot. He moved both of his hands from her ass and then grabbed her waist tightly. His body leaned down to her ears and then he whispered. "Let''s wake up your shitbag boyfriend." He said and then slowly prated her warm flesh. His hands were tightly clenched around her waist as he was taking deep breaths to enter her fully.


    "Ehhh..." A voice leaked out of his mouth as he clenched his butt and finally moved one-fourth of his penis in her body. Winona''s face was already covered in tears by this time. She was currently clenching her teeth to endure the pain. She wanted to cry however no voice came out of her chest because ofck of air. She ced her head against the wooden door and grunted.


    Rowen felt her tight flesh around his penis. Anal was definitelypletely different from the vagina. While the vagina tries to suck in the penis. Rectum feltpletely the opposite. It tried its hardest to push Rowne''s dick out. The folds inside her rectum rhythmically contracted and loosened to do so. And that was what Rowen loved about it. He liked to go against nature. He enjoyed breaking things that do notply with him. And more than anything he enjoyed watching people in pain.


    His hand moved up and he loudly pped his muscr hand against her soft asscheek. Making it red in just one hit. "Ahh... Ahh....uhh...ugh..." Winona finally broke down as she started crying out loudly. The pain was too much. However just as she cried another loud p resounded on her ass cheek and then her voice got stuck in her throat again. His penis was already halfway in her Rectum and it was moving forward topletely tear her down.


    Rowen moved again and she let out another grunt of pain. "Your inside is just so tight. Tell me, how much you are enjoying it." Rowen said as he finally moved his whole thing in her ass with a hard stroke.


    "Ahh... Master... Master... Is amazing. I am feeling very good... Ugh... Ugh... Best..."


    She couldn''t even finish her words as Rowen has already started to stroke his dick in and out against her anus rapidly. She felt like the skin around her ass hole was burning because of friction. She even suspected that it has torn down from some ces. Maybe some blood was also flowing out of it. However, she couldn''t see it.


    Kas heard distant voices silently ringing in his head. He opened his eyes to see a blurry outline of a room in front of him. His head was hurting and there were constant voices in his ears. His eyes squinted as he looked around in the blurry haze. His hands moved down and then he pulled his body out of the warm twoyered nket.


    His eyes opened up suddenly and then he looked around again. He knew this ce. He has alreadye here once before. This was one of the Guest Rooms of Flying Castle of Stiya. "I am alive." A smile formed on his face as he looked at his hands in front of him. He thought that he will definitely be dead by now. That Demoness looked very dangerous and powerful. Looks like his highness hase at the right time and protected us.


    He looked around with a happy smile and wanted to meet Winona first. However, he couldn''t see anyone else expect him in the room. And then suddenly he heard moaning soundsing from his left, he looked around and saw that it wasing from the bathroom. The wooden door was closed and a familiar voice wasing out of it.


    His heartbeat started to rise as he legs shrivelled out of the bed. "What is happening." His face was already red and his hands were started to turn cold out of nervousness.


    "Ahh... Master Rowen Slowly... Aghh... Ah... Slow..."


    "Winona." When He identified her voice and her orgasmic sounds his nervousness level raise to the sky. He quickly moved towards the bathroom and knocked on the door. "Winona! Are you ok? What is happening?"


    He asked.


    "Ahh... Kas! You are awake! It''s... It''s... Nothing... Agh..."


    "What do you mean nothing? You sound like you are in pain. And is master Rowen inside with you?" The more he listened to her voice the more his heart started to beat faster. He wanna hear a clear response from Winona. What she was doing in the bathroom with Rowen. She hated him and now all this... ''Could she be cheating on me?'' He thought and banged on the wooden door again.


    "Ahh... Kas... When we... Ouch... When we were captured by demons they inserted demon seeds in our bodies and master Rowen is currently helping me removing the demon inside me... Agh...!"


    "He has already removed the demon from you when you were unconscious... Only me and sister Felicia are remaining now." Winona made up a lie on the spot. Since Rowen has denied her from breaking up with Kas, she tried her best toe up with a lie while Rowen''s giant Rod was still inside her and this was all she came up with on the spot. Although it seemed like a big lie, she knew that ignorant fool behind the door only needed a small thread to tie his hopes too. He would never question her words.


    When Kas heard her words he let out a loud breath. Although he still suspected that something was wrong. However, he quickly self talked out of it. ''What am I doing? I know that Winona loves me and she would never do something like this to me.'' He thought.

 Chapter 137: Kill Both Of You

    Chapter 137: Kill Both Of You


    Kas was sitting just outside the bathroom on a wooden chair, his eyes darted around from one corner of the room to the other. His hands cold in nervousness and his legs shaking. He could clearly see Rowen''s clothesying beside the bed. "What did this mean?" His heart was beating very furiously and the voicesing out of the bathroom didn''t sound like Rowen was pulling out the demon of the Winona.


    It sounded more like sweet moans. At first, he could somewhat tell that Winona was in pain. However, now her voices were clearly moans of pleasures. She was enjoying it. And it could be the worst thing that he was imagining right now. ''No... I love her and she loves me too! I can''t be doubting her loyalty, she has helped me so much in the past. She has even punished all the guys that used to bully me. I have to keep some faith in her.'' He thought and he ced his hands over his ears.


    Kas was afraid. He didn''t wanna see what really was happening in the bathroom. All his life he has been a coward and many bad guys have used him in the past. He has never been able to protect what was his. When he was little his father used to beat his mother and sister. And he always used to watch from a corner, never been able to save them. His legs always jammed down on the floor as if they were glued to it whenever he saw his father.


    He always slept beside his big sister and once he saw his father came to their room and then moving towards his sister. Her pained screams are still fresh in his mind. The whole night he was hiding under his nket while just outside, his sister was being ravaged by his evil father. And when he woke up in the morning. He saw the lifeless body of his lovely sisterying there.


    Her clothes werepletely torn and blood flowing out of many wounds on her body. There was a broken ss bottle that was embedded in her head and blood has even reached to his part of the futon.


    From that moment he had turned even meek. He never had enough courage to face that demon-like father of his. The one who killed his sister and then his mother. That fear of losing things close to him has always lingered around him and that could be something that is happening in front of him right now. However, the fear in his heart didn''t make him believe what was happening in front of his eyes. He was denying everything that his conscious was telling him. Just by a thread of hope.


    Suddenly the wooden door opened and Rowen came out of the bathroom with only a towel on his body. He had an expression of contempt on his face as he looked at the pathetic loser sitting in front of him. He has just enjoyed his girlfriend''s asshole to his heart''s content and this guy didn''t even try to stop them.


    From the start, Rowen has hated weakness. When he was in the lower ne. He was born in a Nobel Vampire Family. His Father and Brother, both of them were healers. They tried to train him into a healer too. However, he never wanted to be one. He just wanted to stay with his mother. His whole family was filled with nice peoples that helped others when they were in need. And especially his mother. She was the kindest of them all.


    His mother... Rowen remembered her face and tears almost formed in his eyes. She died because of her Kindness. The good nature of their family. In a ce, as hellish as that dimension being a good family was like a curse. His whole family was murdered by a demon that they helped to survive. It only left Rowen alive while killing everyone in his family in front of his eyes.


    He still remembered how his mom died begging to spare Rowen. She threw herself at that demon to save him. From that time Rowen hated everyone. Especially the good and kind ones. They were the weak ones, the reason why his mother died. Because his father was too kind and generous. From that moment on, Rowen has decided to reach the peak of Demonic Dao. To find the soul of his mother and to revive her. And to eradicate the weakness from this world.


    The only way to survive in this world is by being selfish and mean. To only care about the ones you love. And kill everyone and everything that threatens the ones you care about. Maybe that was one of the Reasons why Dao of love was lingering around him. Because of the gripping love, he is in with the ones he cares about. Especially, Lilias, she is his mother in this ne and just like his real mother she loved him without wanting anything in return. He can do anything for her.


    "Master Rowen." Kas quickly stood up and bowed in front of Rowen. His heart was beating very fast. He wanted to just run towards the bathroom. However, fear of his thoughtsing true made him stop at his ce. What if Winona was really cheating on him and Rowen has stolen his girlfriend. He would never be able to live with seeing this. Winona was the only person in his life that was nice to him and treated him like a human. And if, even she cheated on him then he willpletely break down.


    "You woke up. How are you feeling?" Rowen asked as he moved towards the bed and started putting on his clothes.


    "Thanks to master Rowen I am feeling well," Kas replied seeing him putting on his clothes. It means he was naked when he was inside with Winona. ''What could be the reason? Why would he leave his clothes outside? Maybe he didn''t want his clothes to get dirty. Maybe that demon seed released some kind of dirty stuff.'' He consoled himself.


    "Nice. I think you should rest some more." Rowen said and sat down on the bed after he finished wearing his clothes.


    "Thanks, Master Rowen. I would do as you rmend." He said. And then realised that Rowen was on his bed and he should move out and find another room for himself and Winona. ''Yes, I will talk to her when we are alone in the other room.'' He thought and then looked at Rowen again. "Master Rowen, I should immediately leave with Winona. Just tell me if you need anything. We will be staying in the room just besides yours." He said and the looked at the bathroom.


    The wooden door was closed and sshing sounds of water wasing out of the bathroom. ''Maybe Winona is taking a bath. Which mean my spection was correct. The demonic seed in her must-have emitted out some dirty material that makes her take bath.'' He finally rxes a little after making this new theory in his mind.


    Rowen listened to him and smiled. "No need to wait for Winona. She will be with me tonight. There is some leftover demonic energy in her body and I need topletely eradicate it. And yes I have some demonic energy left in my body too. I will need your girlfriend to suck it out for me. So yeah she will spend the night with me tonight. You don''t have to worry about her. I will make sure she is not hurt much." Rowen said and then his demonic smile widened.


    Absolute dominance. He loved power. Power to crush weak and pathetic people.


    When Kas listened to his words, his eyes widened. He really wanted to meet Winona and clear everything between them. However now he has to leave, he can''t deny Rowen''s words as he was his master and more powerful than him. He gulped his saliva and smiled awkwardly. "Master this one just need to talk to her a little. Can I do so?" He asked politely, trying not to offend Rowen.


    "No need. Just tell me what you want to tell her and I will make sure she gets your message. She needs to be in her best state for what was about toe for her tonight. And I don''t want anything to trouble her while she is spending the night with me." Rowen said.


    "Ahh... I will tell her tomorrow myself. It''s nothing important. Again thanks master Rowen for taking care of us servants." Kas said and bowed down again in front of Rowen.


    Rowen just nodded at him and then ignored his presence. Kas looked at the wooden door for few more seconds and then clenched his teeth. Tears formed in his eyes and then an angry expression appeared on his face. He was finally broken down. How could he be so stupid? Even after Rowen has given him so many clues his heart was still telling him to believe Winona. However, now, he just can''t. Those voices from before they can''t be of demon removal. It was definitely her moaning sounds and Rowen has stolen her from him.


    He has also noticed it in her behaviour for the past few days,. By the way she was treating him. He cast a quick angry expression at Rowen and then bolted out of the Room. ''I will kill both of you one day!'' He decided and then disappeared.

 Chapter 138: I am Ready

    Chapter 138: I am Ready


    That night Kas sat in their adjacent room while Rowen used his girlfriend in all kind of ways. Treating her like a whore. Kas could hear her unrestrained moans leaking out of the room. It was like she wanted him to listen. She wanted him to know how pathetic he was and that he doesn''t deserve her. Clenching his fist tightly he decided again and again that one day he will take his revenge. He couldn''t do it forever. He couldn''t be that same pathetic weak fellow for years and suffer the humiliation of getting bullied constantly.


    After the night was over he talked to the guards and got down of the flying Stiya Castle. Moving his way alone in the cold morning he looked back once again at the flying giant castle at the back of him and disappeared in the woods to one daye back. Or maybe he would die on his journey to get revenge against that monster.


    "Good morning master." Rowen heard Winona''s words as soon as he opened his eyes. She was standing there in front of himpletely naked. There was a tray in her hands, on which a steaming bowl was ced. She has already prepared some soup for him just when he wakes up. And her jade-like naked body was also a treat to Rowen''s eyes. He smiled at her and then stood up.


    "Did you saw his facest night? He wanted to die. How could you be so cruel?" Rowen said as he moved towards a bowl of water that was ced on the table beside the bed and started cleaning his mouth and face. He still remembered tears forming in Kas''s eyes. As he left the room with anger shing in his eyes. That guy once dared to step up in front of him without having any power. And that''s what you get when you do so. When you are weak you should always stay in your position and wish that strong ones don''t crush you.


    "Master he doesn''t matter to me anymore. Last night he clearly saw everything and still didn''t say or did anything to stop you. He is just a coward unlike you. I have heard that he has even left the castle in the early morning and ran towards the jungle. Maybe he was so ashamed that he decided that suicide was better than living such a pathetic life." Winona said as she ced the steaming bowl of soup on the table and then moved on the bed. She seductively looked at Rowen''s penis and then started sucking it.


    "Hahaha... You really are a whore. To think that you would be so merciless to your boyfriend. I hope you don''t deceive me in the future." Rowen said with a smile as he yed with her hairs as she sucked on his giant.


    "Master Rowen I could never deceive you. You are my true love. I will die before even the thought of deceiving youes in my mind." She said and then took his dick even deeper. All her life she has felt guilt. Guilt that she hasn''t achieved her powers on her own. How she got lucky and got the grace of sister Felicia. That was the reason why she was so loud and outspoken. She was hiding her insecurities through her loud words.


    All her boys like actions were to prove that she was capable of doing something by herself. And she loved to save timid people. The way Felicia has saved her life. To prove that she was not a burden on anyone. She can also help change people''s life. However, after meeting Rowen shepletely changed. It was like he killed all her insecurities. Making her feel light and free. It made her addicted to him.


    After she finished her blowjob. Rowen ate breakfast and then taking a bath he wore new clothes. "Ia" he summoned the red horned demon of his. And just as she appeared in front of him. She jumped and hugged his body. She was worried, in the heat of the moment when Rowen was so anxious she quickly agreed to his words. It was only after she reached the Hellish direction she realised how big if a mistake she has made.


    She should have stayed by his side and fight with him. Tears fell from her eyes as she started kissing him on his lips desperately. He cares about her. She hase to know it by the way he was ignoring her mistakes this past few days and then how he quickly hid her in his hellish dimension when the danger was around. To finally make a ce in his heart she was extremely happy and grateful and sad too. She promised herself that she would never leave him alone when danger is around.


    "Junior Brother... How dare you! I am your senior sister, right? You should have kept me by your side when you were in trouble." She said as she kissed him again. Rowen looked at her condition and then his eyes narrowed. "You were too weak to even breathe in front of such danger. You would have only made the situation worse with your attitude." He said and sshed all her expectations with water.


    When she heard him a blush formed on her face. She knew that he cared about her, however, was hiding the fact by making up some excuses. She knew him. He would have never given a crap if it was someone else then he cared about. However, he did protect her that meant he cared about her. She kissed him again and then stood aside.


    Rowen smiled at her attitude and then cleaned his face again. After all, he was gonna meet the old man now. He can''t go in front of him with kiss marks on his face. The old man will definitely kill him if he finds out that while his daughter was dying on that altar. Rowen was having sex with his daughter''s ve cum sister. Rowen finally stood in a presentable posture and then all three of them nodded at each other and disappeared from the spot. Appearing at the altar room again.


    "Your Majesty. She is one of my Demons and I would like to ask for your permission to send her to the imperial library and research more about those demons so we maye up with a solution to ward them off in the future." Rowen said with a bow and then looked at the old man that was standing in front of his daughter. Looking at her with warmth and sadness in his eyes.


    Just as Rowen''s words entered his ears. His dignified expression again appeared on his face and then he nodded at Winona. "Little Winona take her to the Library. And let her ess anything she wants. Even the secret sections." The old man said and then waved his two fingers at them. Both Winona and Ia disappeared from the site with a green coloured light.


    Rowen then looked at the Old Man with a serious expression. "I am ready." There were three total phases in which he will revive Felicia. First, he would have to raise his cultivation to at least Spirit Saint Realm. Martial Formation would be even better. Secondly, he would have to use the first sacrifice and transfer the demonic curse to it. Which mean he will use his Fiend Flesh Transmutation on a Martial Synchronisation Realm Sacrifice. Andstly, he needed to transfer the tracer form Felicia''s body to another sacrifice.


    The Old Man nodded at him. "How can I help you?" He asked.


    "I am a demonic cultivator too. I hope you know how it goes." Rowen said.


    The old man looked at Rowen for a bit and then nodded. He never expected that Rowen was a demonic Cultivator. He can''t sense even a bit of demonic energy on him even after he is so many levels below. That was a good sign. He may really be able to save his daughter. The old man had no problems with Demonic cultivation. As he himself has done the same. Although he never taught it to Felicia so that she could have a much more respectable life in this ne. However, if Rowen was a demon than things would be different. Demons were difficult creatures. You can''t trust them no matter what. There have been many cases when a demon has killed his own Demon Tamer master.


    One has to keep that in mind before taming a demon. That was the reason why not many people seed in taming a demon at a higher levl than themselves. As it''s very hard to control them. However, the guy in front of him had done it. He himself has noticed that one-eyed demon yesterday when it formed a spiritual barrier around Rowen''s room. It was a spiritual saint.


    "Here intake this. It would boost your cultivation through one realm." The old man said and then took out a pitcher filled with dark red blood. "This is Blood of a Heretic realm Thallmixan Demon. Mixed with the tar released by ck Halo herbs. This is the purest form of demonic energy you will get. This much blood is enough to push you through one realm." He said again and then swiped his finger. The ss pitcher flew from his hand andnded in Rowens.


    Rowen looked at the pitcher and thought a little. This blood can make him leap one realm. He was currently at the peak of the True Deity Realm because the incident with Kas and the night when he broke Winona. If he just waits and then first breakthrough to the Spirit Saint Realm he can then consume this blood and directly reach Martial Formation Realm.

 Chapter 139: You Love Rowen?

    Chapter 139: You Love Rowen?


    "What are you thinking?" The old man looked at Rowen who was contemting something while looking at the Blood pitcher and got curious. He wanted to know what was going on in his mind as it was the question of his daughter''s life and he didn''t wanna take any risks with it. He wanted to make sure that everything turns ok and Rowen seeds in Reviving Felicia.


    "I am at the peak of the True Deity Realm and If I can break through to the Spirit Saint realm first and then consume this blood it would be more beneficial. I can then directly enter the Martial Formation Realm and it would then be easy for me to heal Felicia." Rowen said and then looked at the unconscious body of Felicia first and then looked at her old man. This would be ideal for him. If he can persuade this old man to help him break through the Spirit Saint realm first then it would be easier for him to convert a Martial Synchronisation realm cultivator to a Demon pet.


    The old man looked at Rowen for a bit and then nodded. "How can I help you?" He asked. "As you know I am a demonic cultivator and I practice a peculiar technique. I get strong by harming humans or demons. So if your highness can arrange for a few demons or humans that I can practice my technique on it would provide me with great help." Rowen said. The old man nodded again at Rowen. "Come with me." He said and then swiped his finger and then both of them disappeared from the room. He was not surprised by Rowen''s technique. Many demonic techniques required sacrifices or bring pain to others it was prettymon.


    Rowen looked around and found himself at a peculiar space. There was ck soil below him with some white gravel-like substance. Bare trees with no leaves covered the whole area, all of them had bone white wood. The sky above waspletely purple with an orange coloured moon. Nothing was growing on the soil except the bony trees. And the air around was very hard to breathe. Rowen looked in the distance and saw arge rectangr tower made up of ck coloured metal standing there. There were many windows on the tower from which the red hue was constantly emitted.


    "What is this ce," Rowen said as he looked at the old man beside him.


    "The Death Space of Stiya."


    "Death Space?" Rowen asked with a curious expression. He was interested in this strange ce. This could be just like his hellish dimension. Another space separate from the other world.


    "From generations. Kings of Stiya have imprisoned many people and demons here. The one who doesn''t go with thew of Stiya is imprisoned here. They say that death is better than being locked in this ce." The old man then pointed at the bony trees in front of him. "These trees are Hell Sativus. They release a special chemical in the air which gets slowly umted in the bodies of prisoners here and cause unbearable pain. The more time a prisoner spends in this prison the more pain he suffers. Some evil beings have been locked at this ce for thousands of years and have already gone mad due to unbearable pain."


    Rowen listened to the old man and his eyes raised. He wanted to smile however he didn''t. If he could create a jail-like this in his hellish dimension then he would be able to reap amazing amounts of negative emotions.


    The old man clicked his fingers and then five bodies appeared in front of them. Three were men and two was women all of them humans none demon. They had ck metallic chains surrounding their bodies. And even their mouths were covered with metallic cages preventing them from screaming. Only suppressed grunting sounds can be heard out of them. Rowen can see many red wounds adjacent to the ck chains on their bodies, they reeked of a strange smell that Rowen had never experienced before, it was bad.


    All of them werepletely naked with only chains hiding some of their body parts. "You can use them." The old man said with a nonchnt expression. It was clear that he didn''t care about the life of these prisoners and it was better for them to die. Rowen looked at the old man. "Your highness. I personally don''t need to torture them. Just tell someone to use my name and image in the prison of yours and that would be enough." Rowen said. After all, he was in no mood of torturing these already pathetic people. It would take a lot of his time and energy with just these five. However, if his name was resounded in jail then he can breakthrough quite easily. Although the stronger prisoners that have already gone crazy would not bring any benefit to him. The sheer amount of prisoners in the building so big, should be enough.


    The old man raised his eyebrows a little when he heard Rowen''s words. ''He just needs his name to get power. He is more talented than I imagined. Future of my daughter is in safe hands.'' The more time the Old man spent with Rowen the more he believed in him. This young boy was like a pot of surprises. Bringing him one shock after another.


    "Ok." The old man said with a dignified expression and then both of them disappeared from that dimension.


    In the altar room. Rowen looked at Felicia and then at Old man. "Was that a space pocket?" He asked.


    "Yes." The old man replied and then stood at his ce silently.


    Rowen bowed at him and then sat down in the corner with the blood pitcherying beside him. He went into cultivation mode waiting for the negative emotions from that prison toe to him. He just needs a little bit of push and he would be in the next level. He was excited about this fact. From the time he hase to this ne. He was always weaker than his girls however now it was gonna change. Soon he would experience a huge leap in power that would make him the strongest in his current ves. Although it would not be for much time as he will also get a Heretic Realm demon too in his team. However, the improvement would be significant.


    Martial Formation realm was a respectable cultivation level in this world and in the WheatHollow sect. He would raise to inner sect after reaching this level. And many people would look up to him in the sect.


    .....


    Ia and Winona, on the other hand, were currently in the Library. Ia looked around her and saw huge bookshelf after bookshelf surrounding her entire vision. She raised her head and saw five ck doors in between these bookshelves. ''Those must be secret chambers.'' She thought and then moved her body around. There were too many books here. She gulped her saliva and then a depressed expression appeared on her face. She would rather hear Rowen''s scolding than to search this entire library this would definitely kill her. Her eyes darted around and finally stopped on the girl standing beside her a n came to her mind.


    A smile on her face she touched Winona''s shoulder. "Sister, can I ask you something," She asked.


    Winona looked at her and smiled back. She has seen this demon hugging Rowen like a lover and how the first person Rowen thought about when demons attacked them was this girl. Which mean she was more important than Felicia to Rowen. And it also means that she should keep her happy if she wanted to get in good books of Rowen.


    "Yes, you can," Winona said.


    Ia looked around to see if anyone was spying on them and formed a little spiritual barrier around them. "Do you love Rowen?" She asked with a curious expression on her face. She has juste up with a brilliant n. Ia knew that this girl was definitely in love with Rowen by the way she always looked at him. She can use her to do all the work of finding something rted to Dao of darkness, or at least she could half her work with her help. It would take out a huge load over her shoulders.


    Winona had a shocked expression on her face when she heard her words, then a blush formed on her face. "Yes..." She nodded.


    Ia''s smile widened as a devilish expression appeared in her eyes. ''This girl is so simple.'' She thought and then came even close to her. "You know that Rowen doesn''t love you, right?" She said. Winona nodded at her words, as she has witnessed with her eyes. Rowen didn''t actually care about her. Love? she was not sure of. Winona can tell that it is very hard to make a ce in Rowen''s heart. And she was in no hurry to do so. She can patiently wait for him. Even if takes hundred or thousand years. She will still stick with Rowen no matter what. After all, he has released a huge burden from her soul.

 Chapter 140: Ayil

    Chapter 140: Ayil


    "I know of a thing that Rowen desperately wants and if you give it to him then he may make some space for you in his heart," Ia said with her eyebrows raised. She was expecting her to believe her words and find something about Dao of darkness while she rome around and enjoys her stay in this magnificent ce. "I am a very generous girl after all. I always help people in need while putting my needs aside and as your sister, I am willing to sacrifice my happiness so that you can be happy." Ia said with a righteous expression on her face. She was really feeling proud of herself.


    Winona listened to her and her eyes glistened in astonishment and reverence. If what Ia said is true and she really has a way by using which she can make Rowen happy then she will have a great debt on her. A happy smile formed on her face as she held Ia''s hands. "Can you tell it to me?" Winona asked with expectations in her eyes.


    Ia looked at her and then looked away. She then sighed. She has to sacrifice for other people she is too good for this world. "Since you are begging from me. I will tell you about it." Is said with a pained expression on her face as she was losing something really precious of hers. "Master Rowen is looking for something about the Dao of darkness and if you can find something rted to it in this library then he will be very happy with you and who knows if he may even start liking you." She said again.


    Winona listened to her and clenched her fist, a determined expression appeared on her face. "Thanks, sister Ia, I will never forget this debt of yours." She said and bowed towards Ia.


    Ia waved her hands at her. "Don''t be grateful to me. Just consider this as a gift from your generous and righteous sister." She then looked around. "I was hoping to get some good lunch here. Can we get some?" She said.


    Winona''s ears perked up as she looked at Ia. "Don''t worry sister Ia, I will bring the best food there is, in the kingdom." She said.


    Ia smiled at her words. "You really don''t have to to do that. I can starve if you are busy." She said.


    Just as she said that Winona bowed in front of her "I apologise for keeping you, our guest hungry." She said and then disappeared from the library and in just a few seconds she appeared in front of her with a girl with her.


    Ia raised her eyebrows looking at the girl surrounding her. She was wearingvish clothes and there was a ton of gold jewellery on her body. Her left hand was also covered with tattoos. The girl was brown-skinned and had dark ck hairs. She came in front and bowed down in front of Ia.


    "Lady." She took in a breath. "This one is called Hamara, Allow me to be in your service." She said and then moved her body up.


    Ia looked at her and then peeked at Winona. A smile formed on her face and then she nodded lightly at Winona in approval. "Hamara." Ia looked at her. "Call me Ia." She said.


    Hamara looked at Ia for a moment and then looked at Winona. Winona nodded in approval. "Lady Ia." She said and smiled.


    "Can you show me all the good ces in your kingdom?" Ia asked.


    "Yes, Lady Ia. It would be my pleasure."


    "Great." Ia''s smile widened as she happily moved towards Winona. "Sister Winona, you are the best." She said while cing both of her hands on her shoulder.


    "Don''t be so modest Sister Ia. You have shown how generous you are. This is just nothing in front of it." Winona replied with a slight blush.


    Ia nodded at her words "I hope you can find it. Before Rowenes out of that Room."


    "Don''t worry sister Ia, I will do my best."


    "Let''s go," Ia said and then disappeared from the ce with Hamara.


    Winona smiled after they disappeared and then moved towards the bookshelves around her. Her eyes had a determined me in them. This was the first thing she was gonna do for Rowen and she didn''t wanna mess it up as he was really important for her.


    After one day of sitting in the altar room, Rowen looked at the old man who was floating in another corner practising his own cultivation. ''I am not getting any negative emotions.'' He thought. He has already waited for twenty-four hours. Maybe because the emotions can''t really travel through one space to other. However, he could feel the emotions of Garu when he was in his Hellish direction so what happened now? ''Is it because the hellish dimension is mine. That is the reason why I felt the emotionsing from it?'' He was about to ask the old man to return to that space. However, suddenly he felt a rush of negative power and a smile formed on his face.


    ''It''s working.''


    He quickly closed his eyes and started focusing on his breakthrough. His body started filling up with energy and he could feel that he was about to breakthrough.


    "Your power is Rising. How?"


    The old man opened his eyes and looked at Rowen in astonishment. He never thought that someone could suck out power from another space. And Death space of Stiya. It''s a closed space. Even entering in it is harder. More of seeping power from it. However, Rowen has done it.


    "It''s just my technique," Rowen said with a smile.


    "Your technique..." The old man looked at him and turned silent. He can tell that Rowen didn''t wanna talk about it. So he preferred not to ask him too much. Rowen was after all is doing him a great favour. If he can heal his beloved daughter then the old man doesn''t know how he would be able to repay his favour.


    Both of them closed their eyes and started focusing on their cultivation. And in the next five days, Rowen broke through to the Spirit Saint Realm.


    "Your broke through." The old man said.


    "Thanks to Your highness," Rowen replied.


    The old man nodded at his words. "Drink that blood slowly and while doing so make sure to rotate your demonic energy in the backwards direction."


    Rowen nodded at his words and then started chugging the blood pitcher slowly. He didn''t question the old man''s words too much as he was a heretic realm expert and he knows much more than him. He also looked hundreds of years old so he must also have a lot of experience. Also if Rowen speaks too much about Demonic cultivation then he may somehow reveal that he was lying earlier. That he is not a demonic cultivator but a demon. That would cause a lot of trouble for him.


    The Blood slowly started entering his body and then to his Dantian where Rowen rotated it back as the old man said. To be honest for him it didn''t matter much if he rotated it backwards or in the regr direction. As he has demonic Dao with him, he could easily absorb the demonic energy from the blood. Just as he Dantian started filling up with demonic energy. His face started turning red and sweat covered his whole body. The veins on his neck protruded and his whole body clenched. He closed his eyes tightly. He let like he was full however someone was still pushing in more food in his body.


    Although in pain, he still continued to slowly drink the blood as this is a golden opportunity. If can seed in it then he can have his hands on a Heretic Realm Demon. He would then easily be one of the strongest creatures in this ne.


    Only after ten days, he heard a crack in his Danitian and his whole body flushed with excitement. He stood up and felt his body. Power flowing under his vein. He wanted to shout in excitement however he restrained himself as he was still in front of the Old Man and Felicia was still unconscious. He didn''t wanna show any happiness on his face before he treats her.


    He slowly moved towards Felicia and with a sympathetic expression ced his hand on her head. "I will definitely bring you back," he said and then looked at the old man. The Old Man also nodded at him and then pped. Suddenly the teleportation formation on the floor activated and two bodies appeared in front of Rowen.


    "She is General Ayil and she has volunteered herself as a sacrifice for Felicia." The old man said as he moved towards the brave looking for she had a pride expression on her face. Her hairs were dark ck and so were her eyes. She had a scary and bloody aura around her body as she has already killed thousands of lives with her own hands. She stood up straight her poise perfect. She looked at the old man with love in her eyes and then her eyes stopped at the altar for a few seconds and then she finally Looked at Rowen.

 Chapter 141: Promise

    Chapter 141: Promise


    Ayil Bowed down in front of Rowen and then moved her body up. Her eyesnded on the old man. All her life she has tried to be with him. However, he had always been loyal to his wife. However, she has finally gotten the chance to die for him. At least this way he will remember her.


    "This one is ready to do anything for you, Lord." She looked straight in old man''s eyes with reverence.


    The old man also looked at her with his dignified expression. He knew that this girl from the moment he adopted her has been in love with him. She was with him even before he met his wife and has done a lot for him. He never thought she would be ready to give up her life for him.


    "Ayil..." The old man sighed. She was just like a daughter to him and he can''t seem to sacrifice her for Felicia. However, she has chosen it herself.


    "You, don''t have to do this." The old man said.


    "Lord you have promised me." She ced her first on her chest. "You have promised me that you will fulfil one of my wishes. And this is all I want." She said and then looked at Felicia. Moving toward her unconscious body she ced her hand over her head. "She is just like my daughter. I have raised her in my hands. I will be happy if I die doing something for my Lord and this little princess." She said and then a tear formed on the corner of her eye.


    Rowen looked at both of them and wanted to smile. He can tell by the way her emotions were roiling out she was in love with this old man. And this old man loved her too. ''What a love story.'' Rowen licked his lips in excitement.


    He has decided to keep her a secret from the old man. He has told him that the sacrifice will die. However, he just wanted to keep her for himself. He will hide her in his Hellish Dimension and will only let her out when he was sure that the old man was not watching them.


    His eyes moved on her ass and then scanned her whole body. She had bountiful of all. In his Harem she will have the biggest assets of them all. He wanted her. His blood started boiling in his veins as he wanted to tear her clothes down and ravage her. ''I will use my Bloodline magnification on her.'' At first, he thought that he would use Fiend Flesh Transmutation on her as he would not have to break her to control her, however, it may destroy her beauty and turn her into a horrendous monster. And there will be no way to reverse it. He wanted this extraordinary beauty in his harem and if he had to take an extra mile for that then he was ready to do it.


    ''I will make up an excuse and make the old man lock her cultivation.'' Rowen thought and rxed his body. The more he looked at Ayil the more he wanted her. ''No matter what I have to get my hands on such beauty.'' Although she was not like his other girls. She was older, even older than Lilias. And a mature and fiercedy. She would be perfect in his team.


    Ayil turned around and looked at Rowen. "You are the one that Felicia is in love with?" She asked.


    "It''s my honour that Lady Felica chose me," Rowen said with a slight bow.


    Her lips raised in a gentle smile. "She has chosen wisely. After all she is the daughter of my Lord." She said. One of her hand gentlynded on Rowen''s head and she ruffled his hairs. "I hope you can revive her." She said and then slightly pinched his cheek.


    Rowen''s face reddened at her motherly treatment and then he looked at the other guy that was unconscious andying down on the ground. He will be the one that Rowen had to nt the tracer on. "Don''t worry he is willing to do this and tell me when you need him. I will wake him up." The old man quickly said.


    Ayil moved towards the sleeping man and lightly kicked him, trying to wake him up. "Wake up... Lord has called upon you." She said as she tried to do everything that Old man wanted.


    The Old man looked at her and sighed again. His dignified expression has broken this time in front of her. Which tells Rowen how much he loved this Ayil girl.


    "Let''s not waste any more time," Rowen looked at the old man. "Your Majesty, forgive me for my imprudence. I will need you to leave this ce... The fewer people present in this room the better will be results as demonic fluctuations when I treat Felicia will be lower too."


    The Old man''s back suddenly straightened as he heard Rowen''s words. Processing the information he has just said a sad look appeared on his face. He cast a nce at Ayil. This will be thest time he will see her. To save one of his daughters he has to sacrifice another one. His heart was in pain and he was second-guessing his decision. He still has another man that can take her ce.


    However, she will not listen to his words. Once in the past, he has promised that he will fulfil her one wish in the realm of possibility. And at that time she asked for his love. However, it was impossible to give it to her as he has already promised his loyalty to his wife and bounded it by an Oath. She kept that wish in reserve and decided to use it now.


    When she came to know about how Felicia was in danger and she can save her. She volunteered for it. And when he refused her. She used the promise he has given her. It was only then he realised the promise and it was already toote. He was regretting putting up this topic in front of her.


    "And before his majesty leaves, please lockdy''s powers as they can interfere with the ritual," Rowen said and then backed up.


    Ayil looked at Old man and nodded. "My Lord, please do me the favour." She said with a slight smile. A smile of sadness. Her heart was hurting that her life would end like this. Without ever getting what she really wanted. However, at least she will leave some impact on his life. As he has made on her''s. She was just a lowly beggar when he adopted her and he gave her everything, from power to a good life and she can''t ask for more.


    The old man looked at her and tears fell from his eyes. "You really doesn''t have to do this dear." He said. He has already lost someone he loved and now he is gonna loss another. A mixture of anger and sadness was boiling under his nerves. ''I will destroy those demons.'' He took an oath in his mind. He would not stop before killing those demons.


    Rowen looked at them and his eyes narrowed. He has to stop it. If they continued this, then the old man may really be able to persuade thisdy that Rowen wants so desperately. He gulped his saliva and then looked at Felicia. He rotated his demonic energy to the fullest and transferred some of it in her body. He knows that people can''t notice his demonic energy if he didn''t want to show them.


    Suddenly Felicia''s body started shivering as his demonic energy entered her body and slowly started hurting the grlleth seed in her body. "Your Highness!" Rowen said as he saw that the old man didn''t notice Felicia.


    Just as they heard Rowen''s words both Ayil and Old man turned and looked at Felicia. Looking at her shivering body they panicked. "What is happening to her?!" The old man asked.


    "Felicia!" Ayil also ced her hand on her forehead with a worried expression on her face.


    "Your Highness, I think we should hurry up. Her condition is worsening. If this continued then it may be impossible to bring her back." Rowen said.


    Ayil looked at Rowen and then confronted The Old man. "My Lord, please keep your promise. This is the only thing I dare to ask you!" She said as she held his hand.


    The old man looked in her eyes. And then hugged Ayil. His energy entered her body and sealed her Dantian and her meridians.


    "Agh... Thanks to my Lord for trusting this worthless girl." Ayil said and moved out of his embrace. Tears started falling from her eyes. Her heartbeats started raising as she felt the deathing towards her. However, she kept her cool. The Lord has given her this life and if she has to sacrifice it for him then she will do it. Her fist clenched in determination and then she looked at Rowen. "Let''s start it quickly!" She said.


    Rowen nodded at her and then looked at Old man. "Your Highness. Please wake up the other sacrifice and if you may, please leave us alone for some time. This would be beneficial for all of us." Rowen said in a panicked state.


    He was worried.


    The more time this old man spends here the chances of getting his hand on such a good figure would start to drop down.

 Chapter 142: Strong Foundation

    Chapter 142: Strong Foundation


    The Old Man looked at the other guyying down on the floor and sighed. He swiped his finger at him and a heatwave radiated out of his hand and moved towards the man sleeping on the floor.


    "Marvin!"


    Ayil shouted as she tried to wake him up quickly. She was feeling very agitated. The more she will stay alive in this room, the more it will hurt her. She can''t live with the fact that she is gonna die without getting true love. Maybe that was something that the universe stole from her, in exchange for a good life. The life that was granted to her by the old man in front of her. And now she was ready to sacrifice her life for him.


    The Marvin Guy finally woke up and looked at the old man, he then bowed down in front of him.


    "My Lord."


    "Let''s not waste any more time. We still have to revive princess Felicia." Ayil said.


    The Old Man looked at Ayilst time with a saddened look on his face and then cast a gaze at Rowen.


    Rowen nodded at him.


    "I will do my best to revive sister Felicia." He said.


    The old man nodded at him too and then flicked his finger, his figure disappeared from the room with a green light.


    Rowen Quickly casted a spiritual barrier around the room, so no one can spy on him. He then looked at the Marvin Guy. "Senior, are you ready?" Rowen asked.


    "Whatever," Marvin said as he moved towards Rowen. "Will I really Die?" He asked.


    "No, only a tracer will be ced on you. You will stay alive, however, you have to stay in this room till His Highness catches and kill those demons." Rowen said. Marvin raised his eyebrows and let out a sigh of relief. If it''s really like the guy in front of him saying then all hope is not lost.


    "However, there is one problem," Rowen said again.


    "Tell me."


    "I have to seal your powers and you will have to stay unconscious till that demon is dead."


    "No problem I can wait. Let''s do it quickly."


    Rowen nodded at him and then pressed his finger against his stomach. "Don''t resist it." He said and moved some of his qi in the Marvin guy.


    Marvin nodded at his words and let the foreign Qi of Rowen enter his body.


    Ayil looked from the side with interest. She had a slight smile on her face. At least Felicia will get her love. She has always been worried about Felicia. Because from the start she was a diligent girl andter in her growing years she saw her mother suffering. And if all that was not enough she was now in danger. Felicia has messaged her about Rowen before. She said that he was a good and gentle guy and was ready to help her mom. And how she loved him.


    Ayil would be sad if something were to happen to Felicia before she gets to be with her true love. Because she knows the pain of not getting what you truly desire. It even hurts the soul and there is no remedy for this kind of pain.


    Just as Rowen locked Marvin''s cultivation a sneaky smile formed on his face. Now there is no one to stop his n. The Old Man has already moved out and would not dare to break the spiritual Barrier. And both of these sacrifices have lost their power. Now all he has to do is to not mess up while absorbing the Demonic Seed and kill Felicia or it would be hard to Exin to the Old Man. He has to absorb the demonic seed out of her without, either destroying the tracer or Killing Felicia. He gulped his saliva and looked at Ayil and Marvin.


    "I will do it now." He said.


    Both of them nodded at him.


    Ayil clenched her fist and prepared to die. All the memories of her life started shing in front of her eyes. How she held the fingers of Old man while she walked with him. How she didn''t know when, but fell in love with her father-like figure. And how even after getting everything she wanted. She never got what she truly desired for.


    Rowen slowly moved towards Felicia and ced his finger on the ck mark that was on her forehead. Just as he did so his demonic technique started roiling in like crazy in his Danitan. He was already at Martial Formation Realm and if he absorbed this seed his foundation would be very tough.


    Because of how he broke through so quickly. His foundations were not that clear. However, he can tell that once he absorbed this high-quality seed he will have pretty dense Demonic Qi.


    He rotated the demonic technique in his dantian, which created a whirlpool of Qi in it. The pores on his fingers opened up and he could feel the seed with his energy. He could even detect the Tracer. It was a little white Glyph in the ck dense of Aura. A smile formed on his face when he found out that he could easily manipte the Glyph with his Demonic Aura.


    The Dark Energy from the Demonic Mother seed started mixing with his dark energy and started to get absorbed in his Dantian. He could feel an unrestrained power moving through his body.


    If previously his veins were a small streams, now they felt like a raging river. He looked up and let out a loud roar. Ayil and Marvin looked from the side with worried expressions on their faces.


    From their perspective, they felt like Rowen was going through a lot of pain. His whole face looked red and sweat covered his whole body. However, none of them dared to move near him. They are already powerless and if they tried to interrupt him they may mess this up.


    "Woosh..." Suddenly everything calmed down.


    All the demonic energy entered Rowen''s body making his foundation very dense. Although he was currently only at the start of the Martial Formation realm, he felt like he could even defeat a Peak Martial Formation guy. The difference between his previous energy and the energy now was like the difference between sun and moon.


    "Are you Ok?" Ayil asked with a concerned look on her face.


    Rowen was the only hope Felicia has. Lord of Stiya has already tried everything in power to treat the queen and in the end, he failed. And now the same thing was happening to Felicia and if Rowen can''t save her then no one else would be able to.


    "Senior." Rowen''s arm started to change and formed into a red w.


    He swiped his finger and unconscious body of Felicia floated away and moved to a corner of the room. It would still take her some time to bepletely conscious, by that time he will already hide his new sex toy in his Hellish Dimension.


    Marvin looked at him and quickly moved towards Rowen.


    "Tell me what I need to do?" He asked.


    "Senior, pleasey down on the Altar," Rowen said with his face contorted as if he was in great pain.


    "Ok."


    Marvin guy nodded and quicklyid down on the altar, where Felicia was just a few moments ago. Rowen quickly ced a w finger on his forehead and pulsed his demonic energy in his mid through his finger.


    His ck energy quickly entered his mind and made it shut down, Marvin guy turned unconscious. Rowen then also pulsed in the white tracer in his mind and removed his finger. Now, this guy will not wake up till someone removed Rowen''s demonic energy from his body.


    Rowen then cast his gaze at the maturedy Ayil, his heart started pumping furiously at the thought of ravishing such a fierce and spicydy. "What has happened to your hand?" Ayil asked him with a worried expression as she saw his demon-like w. "Lady... It''s the side effect from the seed. Pleasee here and ept this." Rowen said and raised his w in front of her face.


    Ayil looked at the w and gulped her saliva the more she looked at it the more she didn''t wanna die. She still wanted to spend some more time with the Lord. And she knew that if she just speaks one word, the lord will arrange another sacrifice in ce of her.


    However, on the other hand, this was the perfect opportunity for her to forever leave a mark in his heart. She started second-guessing her decision at the final moment.


    Rowen looked at her confused expression and gritted his teeth. ''What the fu*k is she thinking at this final moment?'' He thought and moved one step closer to her. "Lady Quickly!, I can''t control this any longer. Both me and Felicia will die if this stretches for any longer." Rowen said and spat some blood out to convince this whore.


    Ayil listened to him and then a determined expression appeared on her face. ''How can I be so weak?!'' She thought and hated herself for what she was thinking just now. She quickly moved in front of Rowen and nodded. "I am sorry... I am ready now." She said. Rowen listened to her andughed internally.

 Chapter 143: Mirror Eyes

    Chapter 143: Mirror Eyes


    Rowen moved his w and ced one of his sharp finger on her forehead, piercing it.


    "Ah..."


    Ayil let out an inaudible voice, which was more like a sigh than a grunt. She has epted her fate, her death. And at her final moments, a forced smile formed on her face. She then looked straight in Rowen''s eyes with determination, it was a signal that she was ready.


    "Please don''t resist what is about toe,dy." Rowen reminded her.


    "Don''t worry," Ayil said while perking up her body, her chest was raised high, she wanna die as a prouddy.


    Rowen smiled internally at her demeanour. ''Don''t worrydy, I will make sure to juice that elegance out of your soul and will make you beg for my dick.'' He was already getting hard just thinking about all the thing he was gonna do to her.


    "Gurgurl..."


    The demonic flesh of his Blood Resonance technique pulsed from his finger and entered her be. Ayil felt cold, fleshy energy moving in her forehead and trying to bind with her core spirit, which was situated in her be. She didn''t resist it and let it envelop her spirit. ''This is for you, My Lord!'' She thought and then tears started dropping down her eyes.


    Rowen felt the seed covering her consciousness and a wide smile formed on his face. "Don''t worrydy I will give you all the pleasures that Old Man has failed to give you," Rowen said.


    When she heard his words and saw a demonic smile on his face her eyes widened in surprise and she tried to resist the demonic flesh, however, it was already toote. "What do you mean?!" Ayil asked. What does Rowen mean by that? His words... They were so cold and made a strike to her heart. Those words create helplessness and fear. Anxiety started covering her heart as she thought more about his words. She was certain that Rowen was a good guy. So did she misheard his words? She was about to die. So why did he say that he will give her the thing that Old Man has failed to give?


    ''Old man?'' He is disrespecting the lord by calling him in such a manner.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at Rowen again.


    "You will be my sex toy from now on," Rowen said and with augh, he flicked his finger and then Ayil disappeared from the altar room. He enjoyed her confusion. The way she looked at him in the end. She was not expecting this. It came out of nowhere. The one that has given her and Felicia a hope turns out to be an even greater dread.


    ''I hope she enjoys the stay in my Dimension. After all, she is gonna be my new meat hole.'' His heart started beating faster in excitement as he thought about it. His mouth was watering just by the thought of ravaging her. A pride warrior will be turned into a sex ve of someone she barely knew, however, trusted.


    And that was her punishment. To trust someone she hasn''t even known for an hour, with her life. Foolish and weak! He will rip apart her clothesyer byyer and then savour every part of her body against her wishes. She will try to resist however in front of absolute power, her helpless body will only able to let out cries of pain.


    And while he enjoys her body, her dignity will slowly start to shatter. With her each moan she will start hating herself more and more. And there wille a time when she will break down and beg for his dick again and again.


    Rowen smiled and looked inside his hellish dimension.


    She appeared there inside a separate jail.


    "What is happening to me?! Get me out of this ce." She yelled as she felt her skin ripping apart. Her whole head was hurting like someone was hammering on it again and again.


    "Ahaaaa....!"


    She roared out in pain as she clenched her head with both of her hands. Blood started dripping out from her eyes and nose as she felt like ants were crawling under in her eyeballs.


    "What is happening to me?!"


    "Where Am I?"


    As blood was filled in her eyes and her cultivation waspletely sealed she couldn''t see what was around her. Or where she was. Something unnatural was happening to her body and she can''t tell what. ''Am I dying?'' She thought and then Rowen''s words came in her mind. ''Sex ve?'' Her heart was feeling colder and colder the more she thought about it the more her heart burned.


    Her whole body was aching as she has been sliced from many parts in her body and then someone was poking her wounds by pouring chilli powder on them. Her palms clenched and then she punched the floor in frustration and pain. "Ahh..." She let out a roar.


    Her knuckles were bleeding from the previous punch she made in the floor. She was powerless now. With all her cultivation gone she can''t even subside the pain.


    Rowen looked at her appearance changing with a slight smile on his face.


    Her hairs that were jet ck were now turning silver like a mirror, so reflective that it could blind the eyes of the onlookers. Her skin started shedding apart creating a red blood like skin. Her eyes also turned around and only white remain in them.


    Her teeth turned sharp like a shark and the same as her silvery reflective hairs. They looked metallic fangs that can even chew on the hardest of the bones. And her nails were no exception, just like both her hair and teeth they were reflective sliver and looked extremely sharp and dangerous.


    Rowen can''t tell what kind of creature she has turned into, however, she looked very mystical and dangerous. There was a bloody aura surrounding her body. That only someone who has bathed in the river of blood from the hell can have. Her proportions were the same, she looked extremely busty and in her new demonic form, she looked even spicier.


    Rowen smiled proudly as he looked at her from his inner eyes.


    She has already turned calm and was currently not moving. Like a statue, she was standing at her ce, unmoving and serene. However, what happened next made him smile Rowen more. She turned around and her mirror-like eyes looked at him.


    Rowen could see his reflection in her eyes. Her hairs and then she smiled and her teeth showed his reflection too.


    ''That smile!''


    Rowen knew that smile. It was the same that he makes when he sees a new toy to y with.


    ''This monster! Is not so simple.'' Rowen decided to be careful with her. And then moved his consciousness away from her and looked at Felicia.


    His heart was beating at a rapid pace and it was the first time he was excited this much since he hase to this ne. Not even Be excited him like that.


    "Hahahahha!" Heughed out loud thinking about it. Now it''s gonna be more fun to break her. ''She can see through my Dimension even when her powers are sealed?''


    ''Dao of love?'' He looked up and an angry expression appeared on his face. ''I will destroy you one day.'' His face contorted in anger as he decided.


    Anger started filling his body up as he clenched his fist tightly. The demonic technique in his body also started roiling in his Dantian. "Fuck fear! I will ra*e that demoness out of her wits." He was fuming in rage.


    And just as he was about to do something extreme two bouts of information suddenly struck his brain, and just as they did so an evil smile formed on his face. ''Bitch! Did you try to threaten me? A mere demon threatening the Owner of Demonic Dao? I will show you what true fear is!''


    Rowen decided andughed out loud. From thest few days, he was feeling very agitated and helpless in front of the Dao of Love.


    However, now he hase to know that all he needed to do was to stay true to his Self. To be a Demon and region terror! To break people''s hope instead of giving them one! Heughed out loud and then calmed down. He has just got two more techniques from his Dao just now. He decided to study themter. First, he has to get out of here and find something about Dao of Darkness.


    Once he gets his hands on Darkness, nothing would be able to stop him. Not even Dao Of love.


    From what has happened today he had an Epiphany. He can''t kill or remove Dao of love from him as it has already glued itself to his Demonic Dao. He just has to outweigh his demonic power and he will be good.


    And one way to do it is to get Darkness on his side toplete his Dao. Only then will be able to outweigh the Dao of Love. He can tell that Dao of Light was near Dao of Love and that is what was giving it power.


    Although Dao of Light is not attached to him as Dao of Love, it is subtly affecting him.


    And he was afraid that Dao of light would definitely make a move in the future and he has to be prepared against it.

 Chapter 144: Tied

    Chapter 144: Tied


    Rowen flicked his finger and the spiritual barrier around him broke off. He waited for few seconds and then with a green light the Old man appeared in the room.


    He looked around and saw that Marvin was unconscious on the Altar instead of Felicia. And his daughter was currently levitating besides Rowen. A sad look appeared on his face when he saw that Ayil was not present in the room. Even her remnants were not present.


    "Did you seed?" The old man asked as his energy already invaded Felicia''s body to check if the demonic seed was removed from her.


    To be honest he never believed that Rowen would be able to save her. As he was too young. However, he was his only hope and for thest hope, he even sacrificed his daughter Ayil.


    "Yes," Rowen replied.


    A smile and shocked expression appeared on the Old man''s face as he examined Felicia''s body. Not even a speck of Demonic energy was left in her body. She waspletely clean like an angel of light.


    "You did it?" The old man asked in astonishment. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Such detailed work. There wasn''t even a single wound on Felicia''s body and her health was perfect.


    Even the top Demon Tamers and Medical doctors would not be able to do it, even if they had a way to treat her.


    Even he was not sure if he can pull off something like this. One has to keep in mind that Demonic energy is very hard to control by humans. Without any specific Demonic technique, it is even impossible to feel the demonic energy.


    Only demons can do so. However, the young guy in front of him had done it. He has somehow not only pulled out strange demonic energy from Felicia''s body. He has done it so cleanly and smoothly that a high-level demonic cultivator can''t achieve such perfection.


    This guy has a bright future. The old man had a slight smile on his face. At least his other daughter got what she wanted. She will get her true love now.


    Rowen just smiled at his words and stood there silently without moving around.


    "We should wake her up," Rowen said.


    The old man nodded at him. "What happened to Ayil did she say anything?" The old man asked. His heart was hurting and he was not sure if he had made the right decision or not.


    "Lady Ayil sacrificed herself... She said nothing."


    "Hmm..." The old man thought for a second and then his dignified look appeared on his face again. However, Rowen could tell that he was sad and was regretting his decision. He could have stopped Ayil. He just needed to break his oath and face some bacsh from it to do so. Or maybe he should have tried to persuade her more.


    Then Old Man moved his Qi in Felicia and also ced a red coloured pill in her mouth. "She should be awake by tomorrow." He said and then, left Rowen and Felicia alone in the Room.


    Rowen looked at Felicia''s unconscious body and then disappeared from the room with her.


    He appeared again in the guest room in which he and Winona fuckedst time. cing Felicia''s body on the bed. He sent a message to Ia for her to appear in front of him through his mental message technique.


    As he can easily connect through his Demons by his mental messages. He talked to her.


    His eyes thennded on Felicia. The old man said she would wake up tomorrow. "Let me wake her up today." He smiled and formed a spiritual barrier around the room. His spiritual barrier was now stronger than his one-eyed demon as he was now at Martial Formation Realm.


    Moving towards her, he licked his lips while removing his clothes. His giant popped up as soon as he threw his underwear away. Moving on the bed he slowly removed all her clothes and then started sucking her squishy boobs. "I have done some hard work for you. Now it''s time for the reward." He said and then moved his demonic aura in her body first he sealed her cultivation and then woke her up.


    Suddenly Felicia woke up and just as she did so her first reaction was to pull her body back. Her eyesnded on Rowen and only then she rxed a little. "What is happening?" She asked with a confused look.


    "I am just getting my reward for saving you." Rowen moved towards her mouth and started sucking on her lips.


    Felicia then realised that she was naked and in the guest room of the Castle of Stiya. Which means Rowen saved her from that Demoness. "Mother?" She asked pushing Rowen aside.


    Rowen looked at her and then sighed. "She is dead, and those demons nted the disease in your body instead of hers. However, I saved you. So now I need my price." Rowen said and then moved on her body again.


    Seeing him moving on her again she ced her hands on his lips and smiled. "Let''s do it some other day. First I need to meet my father."


    Rowen listened to her and smiled. And then his smile turned into a smirk. Grabbing her hand by his he removed it from his lips and held it against the bed. "Ahh... You are hurting me." Felicia said and tried to spin her cultivation, however soon found out that her cultivation is sealed.


    "You don''t love me?" Rowen said moving away from her body.


    Felicia listened to him and shivered. "No, I love you. However, first I want to meet my father." She said with a worried tone she didn''t wanna ruin the rtionship between them after all she loved him.


    "Your father? You can call me daddy." Rowen said and the pulled out a jute rope from his spatial ring. The rope was of brown coloured and as tick as a thumb. Rowen stretched the Rope in his hand with a wide smile on his face.


    Felicia gulped her saliva when she saw his smile and the rope. Her body shivered subconsciously and she moved back. "What are you doing."


    "I will make love with you."


    "Love..."


    She looked at him and the smiled. "Ok... I will meet himter. Please put that rope away." She said and then moved towards him. Her glossy lips touched his and then her thin hands started enjoying his naked and chiselled body.


    She also wanted to have sex with him, however, just now as she has woke up from a traumatic event she was not ready for it. However, after thinking more about how she loved Rowen. This was the perfect chance for her to make him hers.


    ''What if he gets dissatisfied with me and leaves me? No, I can''t let that happen.'' She thought and then kissed him again.


    Rowen, however, didn''t put the rope aside. His hands moved and then he first pulled the rope over her waist to boobs and then her hands, he started tying it.


    Her hands her waist and then her legs, Rowen started trying her whole body against her wishes. She tried to resist by moving her hands and showing her big eyes with a bbergasted look in them, however as her powers werepletely sealed she couldn''t do much except asking him questions.


    "What are you doing? I told you to stop! I am willing to do what you want."


    "I want to tie you up and use you. Is it not ok for me to do so?" Rowen asked after trying her bodypletely up.


    Her hands were behind her back and her boobs were more curve than normal as he has circled the rope tightly at their roots. Both of her legs were tied to her knees and spread apartpletely revealing her pink vulva that has started to leak love juice from it.


    Rowen moved over her tied body and then looked her in the eyes.


    "Answer me."


    He whispered and squeezed her boob that has already turned red because of collection of blood there. "Ahh..." She let out a loud moan and then looked away from his eyes. She was ashamed, a dignified girl like her engrossing in such acts if someone were to know about this what would they think about her?


    She opened her small mouth and then a "yes" escaped from her throat.


    Rowen smiled at her word and then kissed her on the lips. He started squeezing her boobs without any stop and then his dick started rubbing against her widespread pussy.


    "You are already wet. Tell me you are just a whore right?" Rowen asked while looking at her eyes with a smile on his face.


    Felicia just didn''t move her face towards him as she was ashamed of what was happening here and how her body has started turning hot in this condition. Her face was also flushed red and sweat started covering her forehead.

 Chapter 145: Emotion Feeding Demon

    Chapter 145: Emotion Feeding Demon


    Rowen forcefully started to kiss her on the different ces of her body. He spared no ce. her boobs, her waits, her neck and her lips. The most explored area was her mouth. His tongue then moved towards her lower regions and then licked the small clit of hers.


    Felicia''s whole body clenched as she felt his tongue on her lower regions. Her eyes widened and then she tried to look at him however as her whole body was tightly tied up she couldn''t move her head to see him.


    "What are you doing? That is not descent." She said as she shook her body slightly to stop him.


    Rowen, however, grabbed both her knees and dig in deeper in her folds. His tongue moved through her inner regions and then started tasting her love nectar.


    "Stop... Please..." She said as moans started to leak out of her mouth. Her face waspletely red by this time and she couldn''t even open her eyes out of shame. She, as a dignified girl never thought she would perform such acts just after her mother''s death and she was even enjoying it. The more she tried to move the more pleasure she felt in her body.


    Her ears also turned red from the arousal and more and more honey nectar started pouring out of her vagina. Her breathing turned erratic and hot and she could even feel the hot air passing through her lungs.


    Just as she was about to climax Rowen moved his tongue out of her vagina and with a smile he looked at Felicia. "You enjoyed it too much. However, you know that it''s bad to cum before pleasing your love right." He said and moved his body up to her mouth.


    His thigh touched her neck and his ballsded on her chin. His giant dick that was going over her forehead pped in front of her eyes as she felt his manly smell dropping down the doors of her canal. She simmered the bedsheet with her love juice just by smelling his pheromones.


    Rowen looked at her leaking pussy and smiled. His smile soon turned intoughter and then he red deep in her eyes. "Now, you need to be punished for your deeds." He said and then picked up his giant with his one hand and then squeezed her jaw open with his other one.


    "Yes, your mouthpussy is just perfect," Rowen said with a satisfied grin and touched her throat just by his single thrust, both of his hands touched the pillows on her back and then he started moving his waist on her throat.


    "Ugh...ugh..ugh." Felicia tried to let out grunts of pain however as her mouth was suddenly stuffed with his thick meat she couldn''t properly breathe moreover say something.


    "Ahh... This is the best. Your warm and squishy pussy like tongue is perfectly circling my dick. You are a natural-born slut." Rowen said with his eyes raised in pleasure as he increased his pace on her vagina-like mouth.


    His balls constantly touched her smooth skin sending shivers down his spine whenever he reached too deep in her.


    "Let me fill your stomach with my cum." Rowen said and finally released all his fluid deep in her throat.


    "Drink it all or you will be punished even more," Rowen said and then backed up. His hands touched her knees and spread them apart. His giant started rubbing her slit as she was still busy drinking his thick semen.


    A blush formed on Felicia''s face as she swallowed down his thick juice in her stomach. Her chest raised a little while she did so.


    "Did you drink it?" Rowen looked at her and asked.


    Felicia just nodded shamefully not wanting to give any exnation.


    "Tell me, does it taste good?" Rowen asked with a chuckle.


    "Hmm...?" She was ashamed of his words.


    "Hahaha...Should I put it in?"


    "You are shameless..." She said and then her face turnedpletely red.


    "Me? Shameless? Who was the one that couldn''t control herself and squirt like a crazy bitch just with the smell of my dick?" Rowen remarked with a smirk.


    "You... You..." Felicia looked at him with an annoyed expression on her face. "Never mention that again in front of me. And definitely not in front of anyone else." She warned Rowen.


    "Or what will you do?" Rowen asked as he moved towards her mouth and pressed her squishy melons.


    "Tell me... What will you do?" He asked again as his eyes red deeply in hers.


    "I will... Will..." She tried to answer him, however, nothing came to her mind. So instead of speaking to him, she moved her neck up and kissed his lips.


    Rowen''s head moved towards her ears and then he licked the tip of it. "Ask me for what you want. Beg for it." He whispered and then bit her ear.


    "Ahh... What do you mean? How can I say such indecent words?" Her heart started beating faster as she heard his words. Right now her body was extremely hot and her lower region was begging for the giant and hot rod in her body.


    Rowen listened to her and flipped her, he then moved over her bent legs and came near her ear once again. "I will make you beg for it. I will make sure that you drop this act of yours today and let your inner slut be free." Rowen said.


    Her ears reddened listening to him, although he was saying such rude words to her. She was not feeling anything bad. On the other hand, his words were likeforting melodies that rang her every erogenous spot. The more she listened to his dirty talk the more flushed and excited she became.


    "I will never say such indecent words. After all, I am the princess of Stiya." She doesn''t know why but she decided to provoke Rowen with her words. Maybe it was the excitement that made her speak like that or it was just something she did in heat of the moment. However, one thing was for sure she regretted her words as soon as she uttered them out.


    "Good Luck," Rowen said and then pped her ass tightly leaving a red mark there.


    "It''s not a challenge." She tried to exin.


    "p!" Her asscheek vibrated again with her whole body and she felt a tingling sensation running through her spine. The sensation was different it was like someone has pierced a chilling cold wire in her ass and moved it through her body.


    "Stop! You are hurting me!" She said as she felt another hit on her same ass. This time stronger than before. She has already started to feel numb at that ce and a needle-like pain has started to prate her skin as Rowen pped her again.


    "Just drop the act and I will stop," Rowen said as his other hand moved towards her asshole.


    "Look how your small hole is clenching. Wait? You can''t look because I have sealed your power." Rowenughed and then pushed his thumb in her small hole. "Which means the only thing you can do is scream helplessly."


    "Hey!" Felicia''s eyes widened as she felt his thumb spreading her hole apart.


    "Agh..." She let out a grunt as she clenched her body in a pain. This pain was different. It was more like the sensation one feel when they stray on an unknown path but it was just a hundred times stronger.


    "Pull it out! It is not hygienic." She said as she tried to move her lower body to make him pull out his thumb.


    However, instead of pulling it out, Rowen trusted his whole thumb in her ass and moved it around to touch her walls.


    "Agh..." She let out a cute moan and then tears formed in her eyes. She suddenly felt humiliated after her moan. She was not angry at Rowen but at herself.


    "Stop... Sob... My father will punish you." She said as she tried to move her ass again to escape his clutch, however, Rowen moved his thumb even more furiously the more she resisted. His other hand was not free too. It was continuously beating her ass at the same ce again and again making it blue form red.


    Only after some time Rowen reacted "Stop?" Rowen asked and then pulsed a huge amount of his ck aura in her body. As he was one level higher than her, now it''s a lot easy to break her down with his aura.


    The big blob of ck aura moved down her dantian and started to dissolve slowly now as time passes the more ck aura will start to move in her soul.


    "Yes... Stop!" She said again in a chocked voice.


    Rowen let out a sigh and pulled his thumb out of her ass, he then opened her bindings. "I am sorry, please don''t cry." He didn''t want to force her physically too much as for an emotionally strongdy like her. He wanted to break her by ying with her emotions. He will definitely make her beg, for his dick.


    He was an emotion feeding demon after all and ying with peoples feelings and mind was something he enjoyed from, time to time.

 Chapter 146: No, we cant.

    Chapter 146: No, we can''t.


    Felicia sat down on the bed and looked at Rowen, tears in her eyes her hands started rubbing her eyes to remove the tears. Rowen hugged her from the side and the stood up from the bed.


    "I am really sorry Felicia. I didn''t know it would hurt you so much."


    Rowen said and started dressing up.


    Felicia moved one of her hand down and looked at Rowen, he was currently standing on the floor fastening his pants up. She didn''t expect him to stop. From the way, he was doing things to her body without her permission, she thought that he would humiliate her more. However, just when she started crying he stopped.


    ''He didn''t wanna hurt me.'' She thought and looked at him with a blush on her face. The ck aura was slowly dissolving in her body making her whole body aroused.


    Every part of her body has started to turn into an erogenous zone.


    She stood up and moved towards Rowen. "I am really sorry, for what happened... I promise we will do it again after I met my father." She said as she ced one of her hand over his shoulder.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. "It''s not about sex. I just wanted to spend some good time with you after we have been through so much. I thought I could make you happy. However, look I made you cry. I am very disappointed in myself now." Rowen said and finally adorned his shirt.


    Felicia''s body slowly started to fill up with the ck aura and she started to turn hot. However, now she can''t do anything as she was the one who makes him stop. She also feels bad for Rowen he just wanted to make her happy and she broke his heart by crying.


    She moved towards him and they kissed his lips. "If you want then we can continue." She said and then looked at him seductively. She was now ready as her body was slowly filling up with the ck aura.


    "No... We can''t." Rowen said and looked at her. Heughed internally, he can tell that she was aroused.


    "Why? You are annoyed with me?" She asked with a pout on her face.


    "How can I ever. It''s just Ia and Winona are standing outside the door waiting for us. So if you wanna continue this in front of them. Then I have no problem with that." Rowen said with a smile.


    Felicia''s body straightened up when she listened to his words. Her seductive expression turned into a shameful one and then a dignified expression quickly appeared on her face. "Remove my block." She said.


    Rowen smiled at her and then ced his hand over her naked stomach and removed the cultivation seal from her body.


    Felicia felt his warm hand on her stomach and a blush appeared on her face. The ck energy has already started to show it affects.


    She bit her lower lip and swiped her finger. ''Why do they have toe at this moment.'' She was a little annoyed with Winona and Ia as they havee at the wrong moment. Her clothes that we''reying on the floor flew towards her and then moved on her body gracefully. After covering her body in her warm clothes, she nodded at Rowen.


    Rowen smiled at her and then removed his spiritual barrier from the room to let both Ia and Winona in the room.


    "Swish..." The green light shed and both of them appeared in the room and just as Ia saw Rowen, she quickly ran towards him and hugged him tightly. Her chest touched his and her hands circled his waist.


    Winona also had a happy smile as she saw Rowen. Her eyes thennded on Felicia. She quickly moved towards her and hugged her. Tears started to drop down her eyes. "I am sorry sister Felicia... I am so useless. I was not able to save you." She started crying in her embrace.


    Felicia, however, was focused on Rowen and Ia. She doesn''t know why but she felt jealous when Ia hugged Rowen like that. It waspletely ok for Ia to hug Rowen as a pet treats her master as a parent and Ia must have been missing Rowen and that is why she hugged him like that.


    However, for some unknown reason, her heart was beating very fast when she saw them like this. Especially after what has happened between her and Rowen just now. She has pushed him away while they were making love. She doesn''t know if Rowen may take it wrong and think that she doesn''t like him and go with Ia instead.


    ''No...no... That can''t be true,'' She consoled herself. However, what happened next, make her eyes go wide and her whole body twitch in fear. Ia raised on her toes kissed Rowen on the cheeks. And that was not all, Rowen didn''t resist her kiss and even a blush formed on his face.


    Her whole body panicked when she saw him blush. ''Why am I so jealous? She has just kissed him on the cheeks like a son and daughter kiss their parents. There is nothing wrong about it.'' She made reasons in her mind.


    Rowen can never leave her alone...


    ''Alone... What if he left me alone?'' This thought made her even more ufortable. She doesn''t know what will she do if Rowen left her alone. She tried to move towards him however, only then she realised Winona crying in her embrace.


    She looked down and patted on her head with a smile. "Don''t worry I am ok," Felicia said tofort her.


    Winona looked at her and then smiled. "You are really ok?" She asked again.


    Felicia nodded. "Can''t you see?"


    "Never, ever be sick again. Or I will be mad at you." Winona said with a pout.


    Feliciaughed at her words. "Don''t worry, I will not get sick again."


    "You know those demons kidnapped you? And they even poisoned us." Winona said while moving apart from Felicia.


    Rowen and Ia looked from the side.


    "What?" Felicia raised her eyebrows in surprise. "They poisoned you?"


    "Yes," Winona nodded. "If not for brother Rowen taking our poison out we would have died. After that those demons imnted the same disease in your body that Queen had and left you on the altar to die. However, General Ayil sacrificed her life to revive you and yes Brother Rowen was the one that revived you..." Winona exined everything to her.


    When Felicia Listened to her she looked at Rowen with a thankful expression. "Thanks, Rowen. I would never be able to pay this life debt." She said and even more, guilt covered her face.


    "No, worries Sister Felicia. I am grateful that I got a chance to help such a beautifuldy like you." Rowen said with a smile.


    Felicia blushed at his words.


    "Did you got anything?" Rowen asked Ia with his mental messaging technique.


    "No Junior Brother... We searched through every book here, however, got nothing on our hands rted to Dao of Darkness."


    "We?"


    "Your little toy helped me too," Ia said with a mental message as she looked at Winona.


    Rowen didn''t reply to her words and kept his silence for a few seconds. He hoped that Lilias would be able to find something.


    He then looked at Ia and nodded. "Let''s go." And then looked at Felicia. "Sister Felicia let''s go and meet your father," Rowen said with a smile.


    Felicia smiled at him and with a reluctant nod, she said. "Ok let''s leave." She wanted to have sex with Rowen now. The more she waited the hotter her body turned. And if that was not enough she was even afraid of someone stealing Rowen from her and then there was the guilt. However, for now she have to meet her father. As she was the one that wanted to meet him.


    All of them disappeared from the room with a sh of green light and then appeared in a ginormous throne room. There were many red coloured pirs around and a purple and gold coloured carpet was alsoid down on the floor.


    Rowen looked at the front and saw a huge Greenstone Throne from which the old man was looking at them.


    "Wee, I was waiting for you."


    The old man saw Felicia and smiled. His daughter was fine. Not like her mom, who died suffering from that seed and it all thanks to the young boy in front of him.


    He stood up and moved down from the throne. "Rowen." He said as his voice reverberated in the big hall.


    "Your highness." Rowen kneeled down in front of him.


    "Raise."


    Rowen rose and looked at the old man. He can guess what is gonna happen now.


    "Ask anything you want from me." The old man said with his dignified expression.


    Felicia looked from the side and smiled. "Yes, Rowen, you should ask for anything you need."


    Rowen looked at the old man and smiled. "Treating Sister Felicia was enough for me. However, I will not insult the words of his majesty. If you want to give me something then give me a promise. I want to use this wish someday in the future."


    He wanted to use the old man when he finds something about Dao of Darkness.

 Chapter 147: One More Day

    Chapter 147: One More Day


    The Old Man looked at Rowen and thought for a little. He knew how dangerous these kind of wishes were. He had lost one of his daughters because of this type of wish.


    He doesn''t want to take a risk like that again, in case something like this ever ur.


    When Felicia saw that her father was hesitating for such a simple request, she quickly moved towards him and gave a smile. "Father, I request you to please fulfil his wishes. Brother Rowen has a life debt on us." Felicia said with a mental message.


    She didn''t want Rowen to go empty-handed. What message will go when he will find out that her father was hesitating for such a simple wish. For her Rowen was important and she knew that he would not ask for much in the future. After all, he was gentle and kind. Just today he was a bit naughty, however, he instantly stopped when he saw her crying.


    The Old Man listened to Felicia and let out a sigh and then he nodded. "As you wish." He said. Felicia was right, Rowen does have a life debt on them and the Old Man also loved his daughter. Especially after she hase back alive after being so close to death. And it was all due to Rowen.


    Ia and Rowen then bowed in front of the Old Man again. "Thanks, Your Highness, to deem me worthy of such a kind gift," Rowen said and then they stood up.


    "It''s nothing much in front of what you have done for me and our kingdom." Felicia stepped ahead and said with a smile.


    Rowen nodded at her with a smile and then again looked at the Old Man. "Your Highness, grant us leave. I still have one of my Demoness at the academy and I can''t keep her in the open for this long. It could really cause some trouble." Rowen said.


    He wanted to leave and meet with Lilias. As she was not a demon that Rowen personally created he can''t talk to her with his mental messaging easily and even if she was his demon. Mental messaging techniques don''t work at so far distance.


    He was hoping that she has found out something about Dao of Darkness. And if even she couldn''t find something about it then he would ask the Old Man for help. Although he would need to exin why he needed Dao of Darkness. He would make an excuse. And the Old man would not be able to refuse him as he had given him a promise.


    "Leave?" Felicia asked in a surprised voice. She wanted to spend some more time with him. ''I will make him mine once we reach the Academy.'' She decided.


    "Yes, sister Felicia. I will have to leave to take care of Lilias." Rowen said while looking at her.


    Felicia nodded at him and then looked at the Old Man. "Father, I will leave with them too." She said and moved towards Rowen and the team.


    A worried look appeared on Rowen''s face. "Sister Felicia, I don''t think it would be advisable for you to leave the Castle," Rowen looked at the Old Man.


    "Your highness. I suggest that Sister Felicia should be confined in this castle for her own safety. If those Demons find out about her then they may not even return her this time." He said.


    "What? What are you saying? I will go with you!" Felicia said with a determined voice. She can''t let Rowen leave without confirming her love with him she wanted to be one with him. The more she thought about him going alone to the Academy the more panicked she got.


    What if Ia or Lilias seduced Rowen. They seemed pretty close to him. She gulped her saliva in fear. ''No! I can''t let that happen. I love him.'' She started regretting stopping him previously.


    The Old Man nodded at his words. "Felicia you are confined in your courtyard now. You will not leave until I settle the matter with those demons. And you are prohibited to meet anyone else expect the servants I appoint for you." He announced as his voice reverberated in the big hall.


    "No! I will go with him!" Felicia said while clenching her jaw. This was the first time she has gone against her father''s words. From the time she was small, her father''s words were like imperial decree to her, she would follow them with her life.


    However, currently, the matter was bigger than her life. She can''t lose him, she would not be able to settle if she died before making Rowen his.


    The old man looked at her with a surprised expression, she has never talked to him like that. He then looked at Rowen. Even he had a shocked expression on his face. He then sighed. This daughter of his was in love with this young boy and it is apparent.


    "This is my final order." He said.


    Felicia looked at him and tears formed in her eyes. She really wanna go with him. However, she also can''t deny her father twice. It would be rude of her and after all, they were doing it for her safety in the first ce.


    "Can you at least stay for one more day?" Felicia asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Sister Felicia..." Rowen looked at the old man to convince her daughter. "Your highness you know how big of a trouble Demons can be when left alone without their master," Rowen said he could easily stay in the castle. However, he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    The Old Man looked at Rowen and then at Felicia and then sighed. "I know that demons can be troublesome, however, I also know you... You can definitely stay one more day here with my daughter, can''t you?" He said.


    "Yes, father is correct. Lilias is a great girl, she would never cause trouble for you." Felicia said again.


    Ia looked at the drama and wanted tough. Her master is such an effortless maniptor. ''He is only second to me in making people do as they want.'' She thought.


    Winona on the other hand looked at Rowen in embarrassment. She has learned a lot about Rowen from Ia in thesest few days and one of the most important things she learned is to stay silent about the matters releated to him. Even if she can''t understand why he is doing certain things never interrupt him in the middle. He is smarter then he seems.


    That was one of the reasons she didn''t tell anyone about the Dao of Darkness.


    Rowen first looked at the Old Man and then Felicia, after that he let out a sigh. "If your highness says so, I will stay for one more day." He said.


    "Good choice." The old man said and then swiped his hand. All four of them got teleported again in the guest room.


    Felicia moved towards Rowen and quickly hugged him. "Thank you so much." She said. She then cast a gaze at Winona.


    Winona looked at her and nodded in understanding. "Sister Ia, how about I show you the most delicious dessert of Stiya," she said.


    Ia looked at her and her eyes widened. "There is something more delicious than Fox Cherry Dessert in this ce?!" She asked.


    Winona nodded at her. "Yes, only some knows about that ce."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Ia said and then grabbing Winona''s hand teleported out of the room. Actually, Rowen has already ordered her to leave the room.


    After they were gone Felicia moved on her toes and kissed Rowen. "Why were you in such a hurry to leave me?" She said with a pout on her face.


    "Are you mad at me?" Rowen asked with a smile.


    "Hmph!"


    "How about we go on a date." Rowen hugged her tightly and whispered in her ears.


    "Date? But we only have one day." She wanted to elope with him as much as she could in this one day. She wanted to make himpletely hers.


    "Yes, we only have one day. That is why we should go on a date. That way we can make this day memorable." Rowen said with a smirk.


    When Felicia saw his smirk her nose raised up in annoyance. "Why are you teasing me?" She said.


    "Teasing? I really wanna go on a date. What are you thinking?" Rowen asked.


    Felicia looked at him and got even more annoyed. A blush formed on her face. She ced a spiritual barrier around them. "Let''s start from where we left before going to the Throne room." She asked.


    Rowen''s smile widened when he listened to her. "We can do thatter too. When all this is over, for now, I just want to make good memories with you."


    "You! Why are you making this hard?" She was really ashamed of saying such dirty words and this guy was making her embarrassed again and again.


    She then looked at his face and noticed the Devilish Smile. And then she remembered something. Previously he has asked her to beg for it. She looked at him again and gulped her saliva.

 Chapter 148: Sadist.

    Chapter 148: Sadist.


    "You know I will never say those words no matter what. I am the princess of Stiya and such dirty words can nevere out of my mouth." Felicia said as she ced her hand on his shoulder.


    Her body was heating in his presence. However, he was deliberately making things harder for her. How can she ever speak such bad words? All her life she has been focused on etiquette and manners and from the time she has met him, she has already gone against her father and has even done she never thought she would do in her life that is kiss a man.


    Rowen held both her shoulders with his hands and his eyes followed her iris. "Look at me. I really don''t want you to do anything for me. Let''s just spend this small time we have making good memories. I know that you have just woke up from a traumatic experience and I don''t want to hurt you anymore. I am still regretting the previous moment I make you cry because of my mean desires. I never thought about how you would really feel. And I don''t know if I would ever be able to remove the guilt of today''s event from my heart. Let''s just go on a date and spend some time together," Rowen said.


    Felicia looked at his serene eyes and his pleated lips and was a little taken aback. ''Is he really serious? Or was he teasing me? What was that smile before?" Many questions raised in her mind.


    "Ok." She finally murmured with a disappointed sigh as her brows lower down with her eyes staring at the floor.


    "So where are we going? This is after all your kingdom. And you should know the ces better than me." Rowen asked with a smile.


    "Since I can''t ce a foot out of my Courtyard. Why not we go there. I have a huge garden in my courtyard and I can even order my servants to prepare all the nice dishes for us." Felicia said and then took out a jade messenger.


    "I have told them. By the time we reach their those guys would be preparing a perfect date for us."


    "You are amazing," Rowen said with a smile.


    "Hmph."


    With a pout on her face, both of them disappeared from the ce and then appeared in her courtyard again. "Let''s first get refreshed," Felicia said and then moved towards the bathroom. "I will bathe first, don''t peek." She said and moved towards the bathroom and while going there she looked at Rowen as her eyes nted sideways. Her shoulder lowered down and with a slightly raised smile, she entered the bathroom.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He was teasing her. He willpletely break her today both physically and emotionally. After today every part of her body will beg for his dick.


    He knew that Felicia has invited him in the bathroom. However, he decided against it. He wanted to tease her a bit extra.


    Soon enough Felicia came out of the bathroom with a white towel covering her body. There was pout on her face and she looked at Rowan with a glint in her eyes her breathing was erratic and hairs were dishevelled and wet. This guy is really crossing his limits. She then remembered his words again and wanted to speak them, however, her dignity restricted her again.


    Rowen smiled at her and then entered the bathroom. He also took a bath and while doing so he locked the room form inside with his spiritual barrier.


    After getting out of the bath Rowen cast his eyes and was stunned for a bit. She was looking gorgeous and seductive. Her slightly wet hairs were tied from her back and some of it was in front of her face. She was wearing a loose but seductive green dress with thin straps and a long V neck.


    The dress flowed with her body, outlining most of her curves down to her legs. Rowen looked at her and smiled. She also blushed when noticed how Rowen was looking at her.


    "Food is ready." She said and pointed at the table outside of her room in a huge garden.


    "Let me change and then we will eat." Rowen was currently in only a towel.


    Felicia narrowed her eyes and finally sighed. Her body has given up. She was so aroused that if she didn''t get his dick then she will get unconscious.


    "I... I... Beg you." She murmured.


    "What?" Rowen looked at her with his brows raised. There was a smile on his face.


    "I Beg You!" She said and then looked away from him. Her heart was beating so fast that it could pop out of her chest anytime. Her face was also fully red.


    "Beg?" His smile widened.


    Felicia looked at him and even more angry expression appeared on her face.


    "You are bad!"


    "Am I?" He moved towards her as he dropped his Towel, he also formed a spiritual barrier around the whole courtyard.


    Felicia looked at his giant and gulped her saliva. Her ashamed expression turned into a deep blush.


    "I beg you to have sex with me." Finally, she couldn''t resist anymore. Her body was screaming to taste his dick.


    She moved towards him and then started kissing him desperately. Her hand on his neck and she was taking in deep breaths as she tasted his tongue with hers.


    "Hmmm."


    "Umm..."


    "You are so naughty."


    "You were the one begging."


    "Mmm..."


    "Let''s move outside," Rowen said and then pushed her out of her room.


    Felicia moved towards their date table and threw the food down on the ground. The garden was big and there was also a fountain in the middle. There were no servants present as Rowen pushed them out with his spiritual shield.


    She raised her dress and spread her legs in front of him. "Put it in." She said while biting her lower lip.


    Rowen moved towards the table and then grabbed her waist.


    "Turn around."


    Felicia listened to him and moved her ass on the front of him. Rowen then pressed her body on the table and tore down her dress from the back. Her bouncy asscheaks appeared in front of him. He could also smell the mixture of food and her rosy perfume in the air.


    He looked around and found a white burning candle on the table. A smile formed on his face. "Get ready for your punishment."


    "Yes... punish me."


    Rowen smacked her ass and then grabbed the burning candle and tilted it over one of her ass cheeks.


    "Ahh..." Felicia grunted as she felt the burning sensation on her back. Biting her lower lip she grabbed the table cloth to bear the pain.


    "Don''t use your cultivation, or it would be no fun."


    "Sadist!" She grunted as she felt another drop of hot wax. It was like, the wax was melting her skin.


    Rowen chuckled at her words and then fixated the candle between her ass cheeks. "Clench it as tightly as you could or the candle will fall and sip down to your butthole." Rowen pped her hard after saying so.


    "Ahh..." Felicia moaned and then clenched her butt cheeks. She didn''t want the hot stuff to go in her ass hole.


    Rowen smiled at her and then ced his shaft on her vagina.


    Felicia''s eyes widened when she felt his tip on her opening. "What are you doing? That way the candle will definitely spill." She said and clenched her lower part even harder.


    "That''s your problem. It''s a punishment after all." Rowen trusted his penis with full force and embedded half of it in her squishy tight cave.


    "Oooh..."


    She felt as if her stomach was filling up just by half of his dick. Tightly clenching her jaw she endured the pain. This was her first time and hopefully, it was the first one for Rowen too. She hasn''t asked him yet. However, from what she knew he is single.


    She wanted to make it his and her best memory that they can store and cherish in their brains for the rest of the time they are alive.


    "Blood. So you were a virgin." Rowen said with augh.


    A shameful expression appeared on her face. "What do you mean?"


    "How you were begging for my dick, I thought you were a slut."


    Her face turned even redder. "You! I will kill you!" She was angry at him. That was the reason why she didn''t wanna beg for such a thing. However, this guy had left her no choice.


    "Agh! I would love to die by your hands." Rowen said and then pushed his entire thing in her vagina touching the opening of her cervix.


    Felicia''s eyes rolled up as she let out a loud and cute moan. His dick was touching all her erogenous spots. And just as she did so she felt a strong burning sensation on her butthole. The hot candle wax was leaking in. Pain mixed with pleasure made her orgasm again. Her whole body shook in pleasure.


    "Ahh..." She let out a long moan and only after some time the extreme pain pulled her out of the euphoria.


    "Bnce it!" She said while huffing for breath as she felt her nipples hurting because they were hard and pressed against the table.


    Rowenughed at her and then pulled the candle up. He then trusted the lower part of it in her ass hole. "Masochist slut!"

 Chapter 149: On the Brink

    Chapter 149: On the Brink


    The Candle in Felicia''s ass dripped slowly and the hot wax stated to moved down her butt. It was burning hot. A sensation like she never felt before. It was good and bad, painful and delightful at the same time. Mixed with the giant dick of Rowen going in and out of her body and his heavy ps on her ass that numbed both of her ass cheeks. This was an amazing orgasmic feeling.


    Something she has never felt in her life. Her eyes werepletely rolled up and even though she was letting out grunts of pain with her euphoric moans. She still had a slight smile on her face.


    The mixture of pain and pleasure haspletely stimted her hormones and the pleasure of doing it with someone she truly loves made it even greater.


    Even the most delicious of desserts and dishes or the more thrilling and exciting activities like jumping down from the flying castle for the first time or riding the back of Blue Tailed Dragon Bird was not as exciting and amazing like this experience.


    "Ahh...!"


    Her whole body vibrated with a gush of hormones. She tightly clenched the white table cloth with her hand and even stuffed some of it in her mouth. Her eyes were spewing tears and she wasn''t sure if they were tears of pain or joy.


    Her legs were shaking like she had run a hundred thousand kilometres and had no Qi left in her body and dripping on her legs was her love fluid.


    Her stomach and chest were also spasming in the ultimate carnal pleasure that left her letting out huge grunts and moans of orgasm. Her voice sounded like that of some sex loving slut that has got a dick after many years.


    No one could identify her squeaky voices with the dignified and poised princess Felicia of the Stiya castle. If someone even saw her like this and tried to spread the rumour, no one would believe him or her. He may even be punished for sullying the name of their lovely and gentle princess.


    How dare someone say so degrading words towards their gentle and dignified princess. The one who is kind and helpful to many. No one would ever believe such words about Felicia. However, there she was squeaking like a pig on Rowen''s dick.


    No one would be able to identify her as princess Felicia in this condition. Even the old man may fail to do so once.


    "Ugh..." After some more time of thrusting in her amazingly tight vagina, Rowen orgasmed and filled her already wet and squishy vagina with his huge load of white fluid.


    "You were orgasming like a pig there," Rowen said as he pulled out and sat on a chair huffing for breath. Her vagina was tight and sucking him in. It was hard for him to leave her even for a second.


    It was clenching hard against his dick surrounding it by every direction and giving ultimate sensations and pleasure on all his spots. And that was not it, her pad like ass was also very fun to bang his body against.


    It was hard for him to get away from her bouncy ass and her loud pleasurable moans were cheery on top of all this. They were like a symphony of pleasure that rang in his ears. Even the most trained orchestral music or the music produced by the royal maids of Stiya kingdom may not be able to stimte his senses so much as her voices did.


    Felicia moved her hand back and pulled out the burning candle from her ass then she flipped her body and looked at Rowen. A smile formed on her face. "How can you be so naughty and shameful."


    "Don''t you feel shame saying such words? If someone were to hear them what would they think? A guest of their princess being so rude and impolite."


    She said and moved towards him with her shaky legs and while on her way she dropped her dress down form her body onto the grass. Her melon-like boobs appeared in front of Rowen.


    They were bouncy and ample. And with her figure, they looked even more appetising. One can stare them all day long and still want to stare them for a bit more. Her slightly pinkish dark nipple that sprouted out of both her dumpling were very inciting. Rowen wanted to bite and suck them.


    "Shame? Hahaha... If they hear your slut like moans they wouldn''t be able to believe that you are their princess. They would think a whore which has possessed your body and may even burn you on an altar to purify the soul."


    "You! Stop now." She said and then sat on hisp. Her finger ced on his lips, preventing them from speaking anything. She doesn''t wanna hear his shameful words anymore. Although his dirty talk aroused her. She was still a dignifieddy and she has learned from the time she was little how to stay in princess-like poise.


    She moved her finger slowly from his mouth and before she could retract it. Rowen opened his mouth and sucked on her finger.


    A blush formed on her face when she saw him sucking her finger. "You are impossible to teach."


    "Umm..." As Rowen stared sucking her finger. He also moved his hand towards her mouth and Felicia looking at it blushed first and then started sucking on his fingers. Rowen stimted every part of her mouth with them.


    Rolling her soft and wet tongue up and down. Squeezing it andpressing it. He even reached down her throat and touched the hanging red vulva which made her almost gag. His other hand then reached down between her thighs and his middle finger entered her vagina.


    He started fingering her from both her upper and lower mouth.


    After some more y, Felicia orgasmed again. However, Rowen didn''t stop there. He first pushed her on the green grass and fucked her there and then threw her body in the cold pool below the fountain and then they fucked under the rushing cold water of the fountain.


    He fucked her again and again in many poses and styles. And she came, again and again, making her body dry out. Her moans started getting louder and louder with his every session and his ferocity on her also started to be harder and crueller.


    Many ces of her jade white skin started turning red and blue. He even chocked her under the fast-flowing water of the fountain while he was fucking her against it, till she was almost unconscious and just pulled her body out at the correct moment before she passed out.


    And he did it again and again. Keeping her at the brink of unconsciousness. Making her feel all kind of sensations she has never felt before. At some point, she was so tired that she even started hallucinating. She felt like she was in a strange ce filled with huge purple trees and on those trees were many eyes starting her naked body coldly.


    She was quickly pulled out of this dream-like state when she felt his warm fluid entering her vagina again.


    After eloping nonstop for the whole evening and night did they fell to sleep on the grass while hugging each other. The moon rose above them showering their glistening body in silver.


    They looked like beautiful sculptures carved by the best artist in the world that has profound knowledge of his art. Alive and breathing, however serene like cold marble structure. The wind flew past them with the green grass moving slowly. However, these things had no effects on them. They were too tired to notice anything.


    ....


    "I will be leaving then," Rowen said in the throne room next day.


    He was standing in front of Old man and Felicia and besides him were standing both Winona and Ia.


    Felicia was wearing a full sleeve and high cor dress, hiding all her love marks that Rowen has left on her bodyst night. There was a little blush on her face and also a sad expression that she would not be able to go with Rowen to the WheatHollow Academy.


    She wanted to spend some more time with him. She previously thought that she would make so much love with him that it would be enough for a few weeks. However, now she hase to realise that Rowen was like seawater. The more you drink from it the thristier you get.


    "Don''t worry I will be back soon," Rowen said and then bowed towards the old man. "Grant us leave your highness."


    The old man nodded at him. "Carriage is parked outside. Winona, guide them to the carriage."


    Winona looked at Rowen and nodded. "Let''s go."


    "You will being with me right?" Rowen asked.


    A blush almost formed on Winona''s face as she nodded. "As the month is not over yet, I am still a Master''s ve."


    Rowen looked at Felicia. "Should I leave her to you. Maybe, when you feel... Lonely you can talk to her."


    "Sure," Felicia said and a deep blush formed on her face. Her face was heating just by looking at him. She doesn''t know how she will be able to control herself all these days. ''I hope father, catches that demoness fast.''

 Chapter 150: Pit of Ascendence

    Chapter 150: Pit of Ascendence


    Winona nodded in agreement. Although she would love to be with Rowen, however, she didn''t wannae out as a desperate girl. "Sister Felicia I will stay with you. As master has allowed me to." She said and then hugged Felicia in excitement. She was very sad when Felicia was kidnapped by those demons.


    Felicia patted her head with a warm smile. This girl cares about her a lot.


    "We are leaving now," Rowen said to Felicia and then disappeared from the Throne room with Ia.


    A sad expression appeared on Felicia''s face she saw him disappear. Even a tear leaked through her eyes.


    The Old man looked at her and then she sighed with a smile. At least his daughter can get her love. It was very easy to read her expression. He then disappeared from the ce.


    ....


    "Rowen!" Lilias jumped on him and hugged him tightly. "Why did you took so long?" She said and then kissed him on the lips.


    Rowen was in the sect again and when he entered his apartment. Lilias was sitting there with a thick book in her hand and just as she saw him she jumped on him like a cat.


    Rowen also kissed her and then sat her down on the bed. "Anything?" He asked as he took out a wine ss and started sipping it slowly.


    Lilias looked at him and smiled. However, there was a nervous expression on her face. She was contemting if she should tell him the information she has found.


    Rowen looked at her expression and turned silent for a few second and then he leaned towards her while cing the wine ss away. Holding her hands he looked in her eyes. "You know how important this is to me?"


    Lilias nodded at his words and then her eyes moistened. "But...but..."


    Ia on the side who was enjoying the desserts that she has stolen from the Stiya Dynasty looked at Lilias and ced her dessert away. She could tell that something serious is gonna happen now by how Lilias was acting.


    "Tell me. I promise I will not do anything reckless."


    "Swear on my life."


    "I promise."


    Lilias tightened her grip on his hands. "I have found something about the Darkness."


    "Yes?" Rowen raised his brows.


    "The pit of Ascendence. Outside the northern boundary of the Great Rubloa Sect. It is said to have a Darkness treasure in it. However, it''s very dangerous. It only opens once every year and All the great sects gather there to try to enter it."


    "When one reaches the peak of Heretic Realm they can try their luck and enter this pit. Either they will die or Ascended to a higher ne."


    "However, that is not the only function it has. About a hundred thousand years ago a Divinity came out of the pit from the other side. And it is said he came here to fix the pit to maintain the bnce between both nes. And to fix this pit he left a Darkness pearl in it."


    "I guess if you can somehow stimte that pearl by your Demonic Dao. You may be able to know where Darkness is situated." Lilias said and cast a deep look at Rowen.


    "Is there anything else?" Rowen can tell from her unsettled expression that something more dangerous also lurks there.


    Lilias let out a painful breath. She knew that Rowen would definitely go after Darkness as it''s the only way to reach his goal of bing the most powerful Demon in the universe. And she was with him in the cause. However, she can''t let her only son go in the mouth of Danger.


    "There seem to also mention of a space-rted treasure there. I don''t know what it''s. However, it is ced there to Protect the Darkness pearl. It could be a trap for the ones that converted the Darkness." She said.


    Rowen listened to her and let out a sigh. He leaned back on the bed and looked at the roof. He was contemting how he is gonna achieve it. He can''t wait to be heretic first and then enter the pit. Because it would at least take him five to ten years to reach the heretic Realm even with his Demonic Dao. And by how fast Dao of Love is acting he doesn''t have much time.


    He then looked at the two techniques he got for his breakthrough.


    "Woosh..." Suddenly a load of information poured into his mind as he focused on the techniques.


    "Fury of the Demon." Was the first technique he got. It''s pretty much useless to him at this time as it doubles his power for half an hour and needed ten days of cooldown.


    He then looked at the second technique that he got form moving through Spirit Saint to Martial Maniption.


    "w." It was then the name of the technique. Although it doesn''t sound as domineering as Fury of the Demon it was at least one hundred times more useful than it.


    ''A shapeshifting technique!'' Rowen has seen shapeshifters before when he was in his lower world. Although they were not as powerful as other demons they had unique ability to blend in their enemies and kill them when their guard is lowest.


    Some expert shapeshifters could even change their cultivation level. They can lower it down or increase it. However, the increment was not qualitative the power remains the same however when other people saw it they assume they are of higher level.


    Rowen focused more on it and found out that his shapeshifting technique can increase cultivation realms by two levels. Which mean if he is at Martial formation Realm he would look like he is a Martial Synchronisation realm.


    A smile formed on his face. He then activated his power.


    Both Lilias and Ia looked at him with shocked expressions on their faces. They could feel a heavy aura on their heads. "Congrattions Junior Brother," Ia said and bowed down in front of him.


    Lilias also stood up from her seat. She moved towards him and touched his face. "You have gotten this powerful in so little time."


    Rowen didn''t exin his powers to them and only formed a demonic w and pierced their head with it. Sending forth the information of both the demonic art he got to both of them.


    "With this, we will have no problems with Rubloa sect as this technique even changes our aura," Rowen said with a smile.


    Lilias felt the technique and her tension dimmed down a notch.


    Ia on the other hand waspletely bbergasted. The first thing she did was run in front of the mirror and change her appearance to that of Rowen and just as she did so a wide smile formed on her face. Her eyes were even shining. She loved her reflection.


    Lilias and Rowen looked at her and let out a sigh. She was too childish.


    "This doesn''t mean we are safe from that space treasure," Lilias said.


    Rowen listened to her and nodded. "I know, however, I can solve this issue." He said as his eyes darted around the room. His breathing serene. His left hand moved and formed a semicircle ark in the air. Like a thin film of soap has shot out of his sleeves the spiritual barrier covered the whole apartment.


    His eyes narrow. His heartbeat raised a little. ''I have to bring her out. However...'' Focusing on Lilias and Ia he contemted again. ''She could see through my dimension even without her powers what if she harms them?''


    Lilias felt the tension around him. Her legs tapped on the floor. Her fingers fidgeting with strait pleats of her dress. "How?" She asked.


    "I will tell youter." His eyes then moved on Ia. "Stop ying and both of you move to the hellish dimension." His legs moved and his fingers firmly circled on the half-filled wine ss.


    "You are not going to do something dangerous are you?" Lilias asked her cheeks burning and heart unsettled. "No." A clear response resounded in her ears and then her lips got greeted by his tongue as it explored further down her mouth.


    Her waist moved in his arm and her neck wasforted by his palm. "Umm..." As the sound travelled in the room, figures of both thedies disappeared from Rowen''s vision. And just as it happened he quickly flushed out the mirror demoness out of his Hellish Dimension.


    He didn''t want them to be in the same dimension together. Rowen didn''t know how dangerous this Demon is. And that is why he had to take caution with her and his girls. He can''t let her hurt them.


    Ayil came in front of him and looked directly in his eyes. The previous smile formed on her face. "You good?" Rowen asked.


    She listened to him and a tentacle-like a mirror hair raised from her head and with a swoosh directly pierced Rowen''s Dantian. Blood spewed out of his mouth as he looked at the Demoness with his eyes widened.


    She was too powerful!

 Chapter 151: Anaphiel

    Chapter 151: Anaphiel


    Rowen looked at her, blood flowing out of his mouth and a shocked expression on his face.


    Ayil came close to him and looked him straight in the eyes. "You awoke Anaphiel? Now die!" She said and then twisted the mirror tentacle in his Dantian. Her smile wider then Rowen has ever seen it almost reached her ears. And her mirror-like sharp teeth reflected his image in them.


    However, suddenly, a smile formed on his face too and he spat a mouth full of blood on her face. "Bitch I didn''t wake you! I created you! Hahaha..." His demonic technique roiled in his Dantian and then huge amounts of ck Aura started moving out of his wound.


    It transferred through her mirror hair that was embedded in Rowen''s Dantian to her body. The amount of ck aura was so much that space around the whole room started contorting.


    "Ahhhh...!!!" Rowen let out a loud roar and a ck storm appeared in the room. All of it directed at the Demoness Ayil. The demoness looked at the storm around her and her brows furrowed. Her nose raised in anger and she moved her other hairs towards Rowen too to kill him before he can do anything.


    However, to her surprise, she could only move her single hair and the rest of her powers were sealed. She grunted and called her hair back. She then started spinning the mirror tentacle in the opposite direction of the tornado to calm it down.


    However, it was too powerful and then suddenly a small tornado arose from therge one and with a sh connected with her skin.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the Rowen again. Who was currently floating in the air his eyespletely ck and there was an image behind him. Image of Hell.


    Just by looking at the Image, she wanted to bow down in front of it.


    "Dao!"


    "How can the lost Dao be in this lower dimension moreover in the hands of this pathetic creature? Could it be the signal? Will this guy be the new lord?"


    Anaphile bowed down in front of Rowen and stopped resisting. "Lord! Forgive this pathetic servant of yours. In my arrogance, I failed to recognise you!"


    Just as she said those words all the ck aura suddenly started entering her body. First through her skin than through her mouth and soon all her seven orifices were the inlets for Rowen''s demonic aura.


    Her soul gotpletely dominated by ck power.


    Soon enough the ruckus died down and Rowennded on the floor, unconscious. Anaphiel looked at him and then took a deep breath. "Lord..." She whispered and moved towards him like she was hypnotised.


    Her hands grabbed his powerless body and moved him towards the bed. She then stood by his side looking at him sleeping. And she kept looking unmoving and focused.


    ....


    "Lord." Her body settled down in a kneel. As Rowen woke up from his stupor.


    "Ahh..." A grunt escaped his mouth as he pressed his hand against his forehead. His brows furrowed and everything in his vision spinning.


    His whole body was aching and the bed was like a ck hole that wanted to suck him back in it. To make him rest eternally.


    His shaky legs stumbled upon the ground as he felt his footing cold. He widened his eyes to see around him, however, tears stopped him from doing so. His spirit sense moved out and only then he noticed the silvery figure kneeling down beside the bed.


    "Raise." He said and spun his demonic technique and to his surprise, he could easily do so. Like his, Dantian was never pierced.


    Just as he said his first words it was like her hypnotized state was broken off and like a razer wind, her demeanour turned sharp sideways.


    Her eyes filled with pride. Her chest raised in the air she looked at Rowen in contempt. "So the Dao Chose you?"


    "What do you think?" Rowen said.


    "You are pathetic."


    "Am I?" Rowen stood up and grabbed the half-filled ss of wine and chugged it down to the bottom in a single breath.


    "Ahh..." He let out a satisfied grunt and then looked at the sliver maiden with a smile on his face.


    "You are my servant." He said.


    "Your General. And even that after you show some promise to me. Before that, you are just a scapegoat to me. If I find you cking I will personally take away Dao from you." She said.


    "You can''t." Rowen sat on his bed again.


    Ayil raised her nose in annoyance. "I know I can''t kill you. But trust me I can do things that will definitely kill you."


    "You won''t be able to," Rowen said again with a smile on his face.


    Ayil raised her brows, "You Bet?" One of her silver hair raised in the air and pointed at Rowen.


    "Suck my dick," Rowen said and popped his penis out.


    Ayil looked at his giant. Her eyes narrowed. "You! You wanna die?"


    "Suck it. I am your lord."


    "Lord..."


    Just as she heard this word her eyes started turning round and she was about to enter the hypnotic state that she was previously in.


    "What is happening to me?"


    "I told you I am your lord."


    Rowen has already noticed her state when he woke up and he slightly remembered her saying him Lord. And gauging by the amount of ck aura that has entered her body she should bepletely in his control now and the trigger word should be ''lord.''


    Rowen stood up from his ce.


    "Anaphiel! I, your Lordmands you to kneel in front of me and suck my dick." Rowen said again.


    "I would never... Agh...!" Her head started beaming with intense pain as her body automatically kneeled down in front of him.


    "Change to your human form. I don''t want those teeth to ruin my good time."


    "Egh... Ugh..._" Her knees moved front as her handsnded on his waist. Her face contorted in pain and then her red skin started turning muddy.


    Her silvery hairs started contrasting against each other and so did her nails. The eyes that have nothing but the reflection of the world also returned normal.


    Her conscious asunder, she couldn''t tell what was happening to her. Why was her body reacting against hermands?


    Her nose was first toe in the vicinity of his humongous shaft and then was her mouth. "Eeee..." All her determination was focused on clenching her teeth so she can''t open them. However, her every effort was worthless. Her body has already lost against his words. In front of him, she was just a ve and he was her master. How could her body ever go against his wishes?


    She knew that Rowen has hell with him. He even has demonic Dao embedded in his body and that was one of the reasons she was unable to kill him. However, to think her body will not listen to her words and instead listen to him she was a little shocked.


    Rowen looked at her tongue moving out and. a smile formed on his face how dare this slut threaten to kill him? He could tell that she was an extremely powerful demon that may havee straight from the hell. That was the reason why even after Rowen has sealed her cultivation she had so much power left. That must be her body refining. He can''t imagine what would have happened if he had converted her without sealing her powers. She may even have killed him through his dimension.


    If he can somehow control this demoness than entering and getting his hands on that Darkness Perl would be not as hard as he initially thought. However, he had to be careful. Even without her power, she could resist him so much, what would happen if he released her power. He may not even be able to control her body.


    "Yes..., this is the kind of work suited for a slut like you."


    Her mouth reached the roots of his penis in just one thrust. She was amazing. Till now no one had taken his full dick at once. However, she did, Rowen could feel her throat muscles massaging the tip of his penis and her tongue was struggling against the lower part of his dick. Her soft glossy lips gave a euphoric tingle to his lower body.


    "Yes..." Her body started to increase its pace on his dick and Rowen started to enjoy her blowjob. After a few minutes, Rowen grabbed her hairs tightly and then rammed her mouth in his crotch. "Drink it all, slut!" He said and then released his white fluid in her mouth while jerking his hips for some time.


    "Aha aha..." Just as Rowen released his grip she sprawled on the floor and started coughing out his semen. She didn''t want such dirty things to enter her body. After all, she was Anaphiel the angel of hell. And this guy in front of him was a random lower demon. A vampire. Even vampire lords pay their respects to her. How dare he insult her like this.


    She coughed again and again, however, nothing came out of her mouth as her body has already engulfed all of his semen down her stomach. Her face turned red in anger and then she cast a furious gaze at Rowen. "You! I will kill you!" She stood up and tried to move towards him however she couldn''t.

 Chapter 152: You and Me?

    Chapter 152: You and Me?


    Rowen waved his hand over her and made her disappear from the ce. His ck aura has already invaded her body and it''s only a matter of time that with her body her soul also getspletely in his control. However, the problem was that he doesn''t have much time. From the reaction and resistance, Anaphile is giving it may very well take his aura about ten to twenty years to invade her soulpletely.


    "Time to show who I am." A dark smile formed on his face. For this past few weeks, he hase to this sect he was preparing for this.


    Now he haspletely controlled both Felicia and Dana. He can use them to rule this whole ne. And that was his n to conquer this ne. He didn''t wanna y the hide and seek game anymore. He was born to rule and reign his terror and that was his destiny. From the time he was reborn in this world, its destiny was already decided to be crushed under his foot.


    "Come out." He said and both Ia and Lilias moved in front of him.


    "Is everything ok?" Lilias looked at his different attitude and asked. He seemed more dangerous and evil than before. It''s like he has returned to his self when he was in the Kingdom of Ellesmere. Although after getting out of there Lilias has never seen him like this. He started caring more about them.


    "It will be," Rowen said and then kissed Lilias.


    "You guys stay here. And research more about that Ascendance pit. I have somece to go." His voice moved through both of their ears and with a synchronised response both of them nodded like wooden dummies that have just been enchanted by instruction glyph.


    His hand waves in a circr motion and then a rush of Demonic Qi moved from his legs to his head. Increasing the circr pressure in his meridians. And then the space around him forged away straight to Dana''s mansion, that was just outside the main market of this block.


    When he reached outside her room''s door. A spiritual barrier obstructed his spatial path and stopped him. She has ced a barrier around the room which mean something that she didn''t want people to know was happening in the room.


    Just as she sensed Rowen the spiritual barrier opened up and the wooden door opened up without any noise. And a small gush of fragrant wind swung around his face and his vision was greeted by Graceful figure of Dana.


    She was standing there in front of a table filled with exquisite foods. The chair was pushed back, which mean she has just stood up from eating. Her body was covered by a long ck skirt that was going over her naval and a ck blouse that reviled her jade white-cor and her smooth shoulders. Her ears were twinkling with the sparkling brilliance of her diamond earrings.


    "Who is he?"


    A gentle and serene voicended in Rowen''s ears and he turned his head towards the right. On the other side of the table was sitting a man with a golden metallic mask on his face. There was a triangr glyph on the left side of the chin of the mask. And the holes for the eyes were so dark that it was impossible to see through them. The guy was wearing silvery-white clothes that contrasted with Dana and were sitting in afortable position on the wooden chair.


    "Dear, he is someone I recruited to this sect. He is a Demon Tamer."


    "A demon tamer?" Mostink looked at Rowen with his dark eyes and contemted for a few seconds.


    "You are Rowen?" He asked.


    Rowen bowed down to him in surprise. "This one is indeed Rowen." Sect Vice Leader knew his name? He then looked up and saw Dana''s expression. She was even more stupified than him.


    ''Does Mostink know about Rowen? Our rtionship?" Her heart started beating at a fast rate. If he knows about their rtionship then why did he not kill them already?


    "You know him?" Dana asked in a low voice. She was afraid.


    "Yes, Dynast of Stiya has told me to keep him in special care. I didn''t know you woulde here to make this easy for me."


    Rowen sighed internally when he heard about the Old Man. So he has put some words about him to this guy. That is good news now it would be easy for him to do what he intended to.


    Mostink took out a small golden coin from his pocket and tapped it on the dining table. The Golden coin had the same triangr glyph that he had on his mask.


    "This should get you out of most of the hassle in the sect. Think of this as a key to Wheathollow sect. It can get you to most of the restricted ces in the sect." Mostink said and stood up from the chair.


    "Think about my proposal," Mostink said while looking at Dana.


    "I will Dear..." Dana said with her cheeks raised in a smile.


    Her heart was beating at an irregr pace. Her hands cold and her feet wanna rest in hot water.


    "Thanks for your humble grace. Vice Leader." Rowen bowed again in front of him.


    "Mmm... What are you doing here?" Mostink asked.


    "This one was here to thank Lady Dana. She had helped one of my Demons to the ess of the Library."


    Dana listened to him and rxed her flustered body.


    Mostink nodded at him and after a pause, he disappeared from the ce with a golden spark that had a halo of its own.


    Just as he disappeared, Dana let out a sigh and looked at Rowen with her brows raised and tears in her eyes. Her nose turned red and her throat was hurting.


    Rowen looked at her condition and quickly formed a spiritual barrier around herpound.


    "I will Die!" Tears dripped down on the white tablecloth soaking it wet as Dana sat down on the chair and buried her head in her folded hands.


    "Quickly please," Rowen said and moved towards her with a smile on his face.


    Dana listened to him and looked up with her puppy eyes.


    "I am serious."


    "I hope so," Rowens said with a chuckle and dragging a chair out he sat down in front of her.


    "You! It''s not the time to joke around."


    "Really?"


    "Ahh... Yes..." Dana nodded her head again and again.


    "Ok, tell me what happened?"


    "Mostink. He said that he is gonna be a Sect Leader soon. And then I will have to marry him. and I don''t want it! I would rather die."


    "How about we kill him instead," Rowen said as he held Dana''s hand.


    "Kill? Are you crazy? I am telling you to stop joking. This is serious."


    "I am serious."


    Rowen looked at her serious expression and smiled internally. She really didn''t wanna marry that guy. He was not teasing her he is thinking of taking over this sect and for this, he need help of Both Dana and Felicia. And first, it should be Dana.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "How will you kill him? He is really powerful, a Heretic and even has the backing of Sect Leader who also is a peak Heretic and can ascend at any time. And don''t forget that they also had an ascender in the higher realm. It''s impossible." She said.


    "You think I am weak?"


    "Yes." She nodded looking at him.


    Rowen coughed and then looked at her again, seriously. "I may not be as strong as him. However, if you help me I can take over this whole sect and then no one will be able toe between us."


    "You can?" She said in a cute voice.


    "Yes... Definitely."


    "Tell me what I need to do?"


    "Just help me get ess to the WheatHollow dungeons where all the prisoners are stored. And I will have enough power to kill the sect leader. And after that, we will run away. Just you and me." He said.


    Dana listened to him and narrowed her eyes. "You and me?" She said with an annoyed expression. She has figured out in the time she has spent with Lilias that she is in love with Rowen. By how a blush and smile form on her face whenever she talks about him. And whenever his topics raised up in their conversation she had a proud expression on her face.


    Rowen raised his brows looking at her expression. "Yes..." He said. He still needed the help of this girl before he can take control of this whole sect and she was very important for his n. Although he has got the golden token form Mostink he doesn''t think that he will be able to enter the dungeons with this token. After all, it''s one of the most protected and secretive ces in the sect. It is said that the sect leader actually lives at the mansion on top of the Dungeons. Getting in could be very tricky even with her help.


    Her face ballooned in a pout as a blush formed on her face. "You know Lilias is in love with you?" She said.

 Chapter 153: That type of Girl?

    Chapter 153: That type of Girl?


    Rowen looked at Dana''s blushing face and then moved her body in his arms. "She told you this?" He asked with his deep reverberating voice.


    Dana felt his scent in her nose and his chest pressing against her''s. Her heart fluttered. And her face turned an even deeper shade of red. "No... I guessed it."


    "Are you jealous of her?"


    Dana listed to his words and her eyeballs moved sideways towards left. A warm breath leaked out of her mouth. "She is a very good and gentledy and my best friend now. I don''t want you to break her heart." She said.


    Rowen listened to her and his brows raised. A short smile formed on his face and he released her body from his grip. "What?"


    He asked and almost wanted to chuckle. Dana wanted Rowen to add Lilias to his harem? This was the first one.


    "What do you really want?"


    Rowen asked with his eyes narrowed.


    I think Lilias could be my best friend and if you are interested in her then I will not stop you.


    "Really?" Rowen said and moved her again in his embrace and kissed her.


    "So you are that type of girl?"


    Dana looked at him with her eyes widened. "No! What do you mean? I said Lilias is like my sister! You jerk! And I know how bad it feels when you are not near me. I just don''t want to feel her same."


    "I was kidding. For now, let''s first focus on how could we kill that Goldmask."


    "How are you gonna do that? I can get you in the Dungeons, however, I don''t want you to risk your life." She asked while sitting on the chair and clenching her handkerchief in her hand.


    "Just get me in there. I will do the rest."


    "Ok." She was about to bring him to the dungeon. However, before that Rowen stopped her.


    "Not like this. You have to bring me there as a criminal and led me in the dungeon. I will need to stay there for a few days. And yes while I am in you have to take care of both Lilias and Ia for me."


    "Keep an eye on Ia she is more troublesome than she looks."


    Dana looked at him with her brows furrowed. "What? You know where you are going right? Many deadly sinners are locked up there. Many deaths happen in the dungeon every year. And on top of all that if you go there as a sinner than your cultivation would be sealed and it would be impossible for me to get you out of there." She said.


    "You don''t worry about it. I have a n." Rowen said and then used his w in front of Dana and turned into a middle-aged man with scars on his face. He looked like a typical sinner. Evil and dangerous. Not like his previous face where he looked innocent and handsome. He also used his w to make himself look like he was cultivation less.


    Dana looked at his changing appearance and her jaws remained open for a few seconds, then her brows raised. "How did you shapeshift?" She quickly moved towards Rowena and hugged his arms. "Please teach me this technique. So I cane with you." She looked at him with her eyes shining.


    She was a Princess her whole life and due to this, she was never able to enjoy ying outside like other girls and hanging out and dance outside. She always wanted a technique like this so she could enjoy her life more.


    Rowen sighed at her and "I will, once I am back from the jail. Tell me you don''t trust me?" Rowen didn''t wanna show her now that he is a demon. Because once his demonic technique enters her body she will immediately identify him as a Demon. After all, she is a Spirit Saint.


    "Umm..." Her eyes rolled down and then she pouted. "Ok let''s go. However, you have to promise me to teach this technique once you get back." She said.


    Rowen nodded at her and then both of them disappeared from the room and appeared again in front of a huge mountain after a few minutes. The mountain was reaching the clouds and over it was a huge mansion. "That is where the sect leader lives. And the dungeons are carved into the mountains." Dana said. Rowen nodded at her words.


    "Stop! Who are you guys and how dare you enter this territory?" A voice suddenly sounded in their ears and both of them looked up. Below the mountain, there were two red pirs and besides them stood a guard post. One of the Guard came flying from there. His eyes shining and looked at both of them while his one hand on his sword.


    The Gaurdnded in front of them, he was wearing a ck coloured metallic armour that even covered his face and only his eyes were visible from the armour.


    He pointed his sword at both of them. "You pathetic people dare intrude this ce. Looks like you don''t care about living anymore!" He said.


    He could tell by Dana''s cultivation that she was only at Spirit saint realm meaning only an outer court disciple. He didn''t seem to identify her as she rarely showed her face outside the block. He could also tell that Rowen was cultivation less and this girl may have brought him here for detainment.


    However, only the disciplinemittee from the outer sect has rights to handover a detained sinner and looking from the girl''s clothes she doesn''t seem to be a Disciple Committee member. However, she does seem like an arrogant princess of some country.


    But no matter from which country you belongs to. This ce is where sect leader himself resided and for such low cultivation people dare step in here was a p to sects reputation.


    "Fuck off. And get yourself caned ten thousand times." Dana said and pulled out a Jade Emblem and shined it in front of his metallic face.


    The Guard listened to her words and looked at the Emblem. His eyes squinted as he nced at it again. And then his heart started beating furiously. Sweat covered his whole body and his legs started to turn noodle.


    He kneeled on the ground and banged his head against the ground. "Sorry for my imprudence Vice Mistress. This lowly one failed to identify you, please forgive me." Dana just ignored his pleadings and moved towards the guard post. Her emblem hovering in front of her chest.


    "Mistress, I will teach him a lesson." Another guard came in front of her and bowed down in respect.


    "Hmm... First, throw this guy in the dungeons." Dana said and looked at Rowen. Her heart started to beat fast at the uncertainty of the situation. She believed in Rowen, however, her heart was not settling down.


    "Mistress, you didn''t have toe here yourself for such a meagre task. You could have given this task to anyone from the disciplinemittee." The guard said and looked at Rowen.


    "You fool. How dare you anger Vice mistress. You will be given a brutal punishment." The guard said with his face contorted and red.


    Dana listened to the guard and coughed. "No need, just ce him in the dungeons and make sure he is safe in there." She said as she looked at Rowen and a blush almost formed on her face when she saw him smiling.


    "What?" The guard asked. He was thinking that the guy near Dana has offended her so much that she has personallye here to give him a harsh punishment. However, she was saying to keep him safe? Then why put him in the Dungeons at the first ce. Just keep him at a safe ce.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, just leave him in the Dungeons and never meddle with his affairs." Dana rebuked him.


    The guard listened to her strict tone and bowed down again in panic. "I am sorry Mistress. I will do as you say." He said and moved towards Rowen and ced his hand on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go." He said again.


    Dana looked at Rowen and raise her hand to stop him. However, before she could do so the Guard and Rowen both disappeared from the ce.


    She looked at the mountain and clenched her first. "Please stay safe or I would not be able to live." Her figure then disappeared from the ce.


    Both Rowen and the guard appeared in an empty cell with only a straw matt and water pot. At the side of the room, there was a cubical too that was intended to be used as a bathroom.


    "Crush this if you ever need my assistance." The guard said and handed a small jade stone to Rowen.


    "Hmm..." Rowen said in a deep tone.


    The guard didn''t say anything and disappeared from the cell.


    Rowen looked around and found a small steel gate with only a single window on the front of him. He spread his spirit sense and looked around. Outside his cell was a long dimly lit hallway and many simr cells just like his were everywhere.


    All of them were empty. Rowen looked at his metallic door found out it was open. "Looks like everyone has gone for lunch." He thought and quietly moved out of his cell.

 Chapter 154: Kauib

    Chapter 154: Kauib


    "Hey man, you are new here?" On his way to find the mess, Rowen stumbled upon a gallery, where a bulky man with a strong beard was sitting and sipping down on a bowl of some type of soup. Just as the man looked at Rowen, he stood up and moved towards him. Some whitish soup was still stuck in his beard and his moustache.


    "Hmm..." Rowen said in a hoarse voice and stopped. He wanted to get more information about this ce, and the prisoners that have been locked up.


    "Name?"


    Rowen didn''t reply to him and didn''t say his name. He just stared at him.


    The Beared man clicked his fist with Rowen''s shoulder. "Chill out, no need to be all serious. I am Kauib."


    "Rowen," Rowen revealed his real name as he has no reason to hide it. Only a few people knew him in the sect and even those few people if heard his name would not be able to recognise him with his w, they would think that he was just someone else with the same name as even the aura get changed. So even if someone tried to scan him with a spiritual sense. They would not be able to find his aura because of w. And that was one of the reasons this technique is one of the most useful technique Rowen has got from his demonic Dao.


    Kauib looked at him and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Let me show you the mess. While on the way tell me what have you done? Murder?, ****? Robbery? Kidnapping? Or just for political reasons?" He asked Rowen as both of them started walking in a particr direction.


    "Personally, I raped one of the outer sect disciples about five years ago. She screamed and cried under me. And in the end, I choked her to death. Although I am locked up in this prison. I feel that one night was worth it. The look on her face, If I ever get a chance to go back in time and correct my mistakes. I would not kill her so easily." He had a wide and excited smile on his face while he described the whole scene. "Tell me, man, you look like a fighter. Did you murder someone?" Kauib said again.


    Rowen looked at the chunky guy and could tell that he was a bbermouth and loved to speak. However, he could also tell that he was dangerous. More dangerous than his personality and his looks. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be eating alone with his nature.


    "I did all of it," Rowen replied.


    "All of it?" Kauib stopped him in his tracks just as he listened to his words. One of his big palmsnded on his shoulder and then a dark expression appeared on his face. "Then you should be a good opponent. I was itching to get a good fish like you for months. Hahaha... I will y with you slowly and then piece by piece I will rip your flesh apart and eat it." He said and flipped Rowen.


    However, to his surprise, the expression Rowen gave was nowhere near what he expected. He expected this new guy to be at least scared or angry. However, the expression Rowen had on his face, sent shivers down his spine. Rowen looked like he has just found a new toy. There were dark lines on his face and a wider smile then he has cast.


    "Hahaha...! So you are not scared of me! Good Good! Now I will enjoy you even more." Kauib said and clenched his fist. He then hit his chest with it. "Show me what you have got." He said and threw a punch at Rowen.


    Kauib wanted to test the man in front of him. Toe in the dungeon and have the audacity to walk around with such arrogance. "I will make sure that you don''t die as easily as that girl die. I will make you feel the pain." The guy said and punched out his heavy fist at Rowen.


    However, he didn''t expect what happened next. His first didn''t even manage to touch Rowen. It stopped midway like something invisible was holding him. His eyes turned wide and then his face contorted in pain. The bones in his hands started to crack and then Blood started dripping out of his mouth. His whole body felt a burning pain moving under his skin.


    "You are not sealed...?" He mumbled and then coughed out blood. He could no longer speak as Rowen''s qi covered his whole body. All the bones in his hands were already starting to crush and now even his heart was started to beat at a very slow pace. If this continued then he was sure he will die.


    "Stop..." He tried to murmur however his voice was so low that it didn''t even leave his mouth.


    Rowen looked at him struggling like a fish in the air and smiled. What a pathetic and unlucky guy to mess up with him out of all the people present in this dungeon. If he wants he could kill this guy in just a snap of his figure. However, he had a use for him. He hase here to make an army. An army of Demons that would help him get control of this sect.


    He could have done it in the jail of Stiya however most of the high-level prisoners there had already gone mad due to the poisonous gas in that space produced by that bony tress. And for his Fiend Flesh transmutation to work, he needs these prisoners to voluntarily ept his flesh.


    He had decided to use Fiend Flesh transmutation on these prisoners as His Blood Magnification was too much of a hassle. After Fiend Flesh transmutation although his demons can''t revert back to their original form at least he could control them without needing to break them.


    He didn''t want it to be like Ayil. At that time he didn''t know that she would literally turn into an Angel of Hell and would be able to hurt him even without her cultivation. Otherwise, he would have also chosen Fiend Flesh Tansmutation for her. That way he would not have to wait for his demonic aura to work on her.


    After almost killing Kauib, Rowen released his body when he was just on the brink of death. He could tell that this beefy guy was cruel and powerful beforeing to this ce. He must have done more crimes than just raping a girl. How he was itching to fight with Rowen. It was apparent that this guy has killed many people. And his bloodlust is strong. Rowen wanted guys like him in his team.


    Kauibnded on the stony ground and coughed a mouthful of blood painting the floor in red. His one hand was clenching his throat. While his other one was limping sideways. His face waspletely red and veins were popping out on his skin. He moved his eyes to Rowen and gritted his teeth. "They haven''t sealed your cultivation?" He asked with a stony voice. His throat was still hurting and so did his hand that was crushed.


    "There is a lot more for you to learn about this world." Rowen squatted down before him and held his crippled hand in his and channelled his cool aura in his body and even took out a pill from his hellish dimension and gave it to Kauib.


    "How... How did you pull this Pill out without a ring?" Kauib said and quickly engulfed the pill in his mouth a, cool medicinal vour with a tinge of citrus flowed down his mouth and first healed his damaged throat and the cooling sensation moved through his whole body and finally reached down in his crippled hand. Soon enough he was back in his previous condition and he would argue that he was even better.


    "What do you want?" Kauib said as he stood up in front of him. He knew this mysterious guy is very dangerous. He couldn''t see through him. He looks powerless and without any cultivation, however, has shown his power just now in front of him, rather on him. And there must be some reason behind this guy to heal him again or why would he care about him.


    "I want you to be free. I want everyone in this Dungen to be free. However, With just one condition." Rowen said and raised his finger in front of him.


    "Tell me? If someone can help you the most in this dungeon then it''s me."


    "You guys just have to help me take over this sect."


    "Take Over? Huh..." Kauib chuckled.


    "Even if all of us would be in our previous condition we couldn''t have enough power to do it. I know that both Sect leader and Vice Sect Leader are Heretic Realm expert. And the Previous sect leader that has Ascended is an Ancestor. It would be impossible for us to do so with our measly power. Only if we can get the help of a Ascender could we have a chance to win." He said.


    Rowen listened to him and smiled. "You don''t worry about it. Let''s first eat some food. Thinking empty stomach makes one even more stupid then he already is." Rowen said with a smile and then both of them moved towards the mess.

 Chapter 155: Ampone

    Chapter 155: Ampone


    Both of them finally reached a big open area in the Dungeons. It was big enough to fit thousands of people at one time. And the whole ce is filled with prisoners. There were no tables or chairs. And only a liquid white soup and one piece of bread were given to everybody by many stalls set in the giant area.


    Rowen looked around and felt a wired rusty order of food hit him. He looked at the people and saw that both male and female prisoners were in the same hall, however, the condition of the female prisoners were far better then he expected. He thought it would be impossible for females to coexist with such dangerous sinners around. Some of the females were even ordering around males to bring them food. Rowen raised his brows and looked at Kauib.


    Kauib understood his expression. "It''s because of Ampone the Demoness."


    "Ampone?" Rowen asked.


    "She is one of the most dangerous sinners. Even after her cultivation was sealed her body cultivation is so high that it''s impossible to defeat her at our level. However, you don''t have to worry about her. I don''t think she can defeat a Spirit Saint or even a True Deity with her powers and you are definitely stronger than a Spirit Saint."


    "She has given protection to all the female prisoners in the dungeon. If not for her then this ce would have been a lot more fun." Kauib said as excitement sprinkled in his eyes at the thought of Ampone being dead, he would then have lots of little toys to y with.


    "If you can just kill that bitch. I will help you with anything." He said again as he looked at Rowen with hopeful eyes. He was dying to have the taste of some soft bouncy flesh.


    "Bring me to her."


    "You really gonna kill her?" Kauib was really excited by his words. If this guy wants then he could easily kill that bitch. Then this ce would again be heaven just like it was before Ampone came.


    "She is the strongest female here?" Rowen asked.


    "Yes. It''s said that she was a Heretic before she came here. However, her cultivation is not sealed, but she was crippled in a fight with sect leader and then thrown in this dungeon." Kauib exined.


    "Crippled?" Rowen asked and rolled his eyes. He was hoping her cultivation would be sealed. She could have been his trump card. However, now she ispletely useless to him.


    "Who was the strongest person that is not crippled, in this ce?"


    Kauib listened to him and a wide smile formed on his face. "It could be me, or six other sinners. It could be any of us. As all six of were at Martial Synchronisation realm before we were thrown to this ce."


    Rowen listened to him and after a little silence nodded. "Let''s go back and bring all five others with you. We are done at this shitty ce." He started walking away.


    "Wait!"


    Rowen turned around and raised his eyebrows.


    "I can''t bring two of them."


    "Why?"


    "They are women. And they would note with me. And if I forced them, then... Ampone." Kauib said.


    "Ampone huh... Looks like you lot are in luck today." Rowen said.


    When Kauib heard his words his previous smile returned and a dark expression appeared on his face. He was waiting for this day. The day a man stronger than Amponee and defeat her. Now it''s time for him to enjoy his life. He would rip apart these bitches. His blood was already boiling in excitement. He just can''t wait to release his inner beast.


    "I will lead you." He said.


    Rowen nodded and started moving behind him.


    Kauib moved through the giant hall and this time when he looked at all the girls that had arrogant expressions on their faces when they meet him previously. His eyes sent shivers down many girls. He was looking at them like he could see through their clothes. However, none of these girls moved back or got much scared by him. Like his threats werepletely empty.


    "Snort Gorr. You wanna challenge Big Sister again. I think this time she will crush your balls and eyes. So you will neither have audacity nor power to look at us again with those creepy eyes of yours." A woman said when both of them reached a specific area.


    Here only women were present. There were no males in this area expect Rowen and Kauib. It was a room attached to the previous area. Although the room was not asrge as the previous area it wasrge enough for these hundreds of Women to gather.


    The one that previously spoke was currently standing in front of Kauib with one of her hand on her waist while his other had a finger pointed at Kauib. "And who is this pathetic looking dude with you? Is he here to drink your piss when you wet your pants by fear of Big Sister Ampone?" The women said andughed.


    All the other women around her alsoughed out loud at both of them. Rowen, however, had a calm expression on his face. It was like how a loin doesn''t care about how much noise a group sheep makes. While Kauib''s smile widened on the other hand.


    "Recli, this is yourst day of a happy life. Your protector will be dead soon and after today you will be nothing but a meat bag that would be used as breeding material for. However, don''t worry I will not kill you while I am enjoying you. I will keep you alive and make you suffer daily. And after I get bored with you I will slowly start to rip your skin and then I will even use your meat to satisfy my hunger." Kauib said and licked his lips in excitement.


    Recli and others listened to him and gulped saliva in fear. Somehow his threats don''t feel empty. A strange fear started to form in all of them, what if his words are true. A shiver ran down all of their bodies when they thought about this possibility. All these years they were living under the protection of Ampone and if she died, then these beasts will definitely ravage them all. Many of the girls stepped back and some even held each other in arms looking at his scary face.


    "What are you guys scared about? This pathetic guy can''t even touch Sister Ampone. Much less defeating her. Today he has threatened us and for that Big sister will kill him!" Recli said andforted all the girls present in the room.


    All of them nodded at her words and some confidence retired back to their faces. Some of them even had angry expressions on their faces. As they looked at both Rowen and Kauib like they are already dead.


    "What is happening girls?" Suddenly a deep but womanly voice resounded in the ce. It felt like the voice could enter a person''s soul and dominate it. However, Rowen didn''t have much effect from it as he has already spent some time with an old man who was also a Heretic.


    Rowen looked at the voice source and tall and slender women appeared in his vision. She has a scar going through her be that reached her chin both of her eyes were a different colour. One was blue and other was brown. She was wearing a ck coloured robe and and had a deadly aura surrounding her. She looked at both Rowen and Kauib with an apathetic expression on her face like she was looking at bugs.


    "Sister Ampone. You came at the correct time. This Snort Gori is back here to get a beating. He was threatening me, saying that he will ravage me and then eat my flesh. He even dares to say that he will kill you." Recli said as she looked at Kauib with disdain.


    Ampone also looked at Kauib with disdain. "I did a mistake leaving you alive previously. I never thought you would be foolish enough to be back here to get a beating. You are so pathetic that you have ignored my benevolence. Now get ready to die." She said and then took out a rusty knife from her waist belt. The knife was more like a metal scrap that was sharpened to look for the knife.


    "You will die today. Master, don''t kill her just break her limbs and leave the rest to me." Kauib said and then moved his body around towards Rowen.


    It was only then that everybody looked at the inconspicuous figure of Rowen that was standing silently behind Kauib the whole time. Rowen moved his head up and looked around. He saw that there were no one here except the sinners. Which was a bit odd. And in the big hall, there were only some guards that served food and nothing.


    He then cast a gaze at Ampone. She was a Heretic before and then put here in this jail. And it turns out that she has taught Kauib before and left him alive. A heretic realm enemy kept alive and not stored in a different cell. She must be left alive to in exchange to control these beast-like guys.


    ''Killing her will bring unnecessary attention.'' Rowen decided and smiled.


    He looked at Ampone in the eyes. "Lady, I have an offer for you." He said.

 Chapter 156: Offer?

    Chapter 156: Offer?


    "Miss Ampone I have an offer for you," Rowen said with a smile on his face. He wanted those two Martial Synchronisation women without any ruckus. He knew WheatHollow sect has left Ampone in this dungeon for a reason and killing her will definitely attract attention to him.


    Kauib listened to Rowen''s words and wanted to say something. This was not ording to the n. Rowen was supposed to kill this bitch and then he would have ravaged all the girls in this room. However, Kauib stayed silent as he remembered how Rowen almost killed him without even touching him.


    Ampone looked at Rowen and chuckled. "Offer? hahaha be grateful that you are still alive, or I would have already killed you. If you have nothing to say then both of you can fuck off," She said and spat at them.


    When Rowen saw, how she was sparing both of their lives even after so much. He was sure that she has been deployed here to maintain a certain amount of peace in this hellish ce, in exchange for her life. The smile on his face widened. "I can help you kill sect leader," Rowen said through mental messaging technique.


    Ampone was about to move back when her back suddenly straightened up and her eyes focused intensely on Rowen. She was shocked, she couldn''t sense any aura on Rowen, which should mean that his cultivation must be sealed, however, just now he has used the mental messaging technique on her and for that, one needed Qi. ''How could this be possible.'' She remembers that everyone''s cultivation is sealed before they are thrown in this dungeon. And in past one fifty years from the time she is in this ce she hasn''t seen someone with cultivation thrown here. And what was even more shocking is that this guy looked like a mortal.


    Recli saw that both of them were not moving even after sister Ampone has once again spared their life. She then looked at sister Ampone who was staring at them. ''This is the perfect time for me to be in good books of sister Ampone.'' She nodded and moved her body in front of Rowen. "You Pig! Are you Deaf? Big sister has shown mercy on pigs like you. So now fuck off or do you guys really wanna die" As she was saying her sentence suddenly she felt a grip on her chest. It was like a chain that has pierced through her heart and then surrounded it from all the direction.


    The blood in her body turned cold and her eyes widened in terror. She wanted to speak however no words came out of her chest like there was no air in her lungs. She tried to moved her hands to struggle and even those were immovable. As she was standing at her position like a statue she felt like she was dying slowly and then tears formed in her eyes. She didn''t wanna die! This was herst year of punishment and after it, she finally would be able to see light again.


    Ampone looked at Recli''s condition and sighed. She then nodded at Rowen. "Ok,e with me. And leave her." She said while pointing at Recli. Rowen smiled at her words and left his grip from her body.


    *Damp* Recli fell down on the floor as her hairs dishevelled over her head. She looked like a ghost, her face as pale as marble. Her whole body was shivering and tears were constantly falling form her eyes. As she stare at the floor with her whole life spinning around her eyes. One of the girls quickly came near and hugged her. "Sister Recli..." She said in a worried tone.


    Rowen ignored them and moved behind talldy Ampone silently. Kauib was behind him gritting his teeth. He was unsatisfied with how all of this turned out. He was really expecting to taste some good meat after so many years. For past one fifty years, he has neverid his hand on a girl. And today was his chance however even that now seems to have gone.


    Every girl in the room looked at their disappearing figure with their hearts beating at a faster rate. They were scared.


    After reaching the cell. Ampone sat down on a wooden bed, with her legs wide. She looked at both of them standing in front of her and raised her brows. "Tell me about your offer." She said while looking at Rowen.


    "Miss Ampone, I am Rowen. I just need two of your girls and some of the information and in return, I will not kill you and may even help you in your revenge." Rowen said calmly and then released a breath.


    Ampone listened to him and her brows furrowed. Her eyes then paused for a moment on Kauib and then she lightly patted on her knee. Letting out a sigh she moved her eyes ring deep in Rowens. "I can''t give any girls and as for the information we can negotiate." She said. How can she ever give her powerless girls to a group of beasts like them. They will not even leave their bones. As a woman, she knew how horrifying it is to stay in this hell without any protection. She has seen it with her eyes when she was first thrown here.


    Rowen blinked his eyes and then cast a peak at Kauib. "I promise no one will touch your girls and on top of that, I will even give them power."


    "Power?" She fidgeted her fingers as one of her brows raised up.


    "I can release, the seal on them and can even raise the level of their cultivation," Rowen said again.


    "You can increase their levels?" She asked with her eyes narrowed. To raise someone''s cultivation level is not an easy task.


    "And how much time will you need to raise the cultivation?"


    Rowen looked at her curious expression and smiled again. He could tell that she was hiding something. And was really interested in his offer. ''Could it be she is not a cripple?'' He thought. If that was the case then it would be perfect. If he can fool someone as powerful as her to be his demon, then he wouldn''t even need to worry too much about those two Heretics.


    "Immediately," Rowen said with a smile. He was looking closely at her reaction to notice any change and how he expected. Her brows raised for a second in surprise and excitement. And she looked at Rowen with even more focus.


    She gulped her saliva and then looked at Kauib. This was really a one in million chance. She could finally escape this hell or maybe even have a chance to get her revenge back from the two, who has ganged up against her about one fifty years ago and put her in this hell of a ce. And not only that they even gave her the responsibility to maintain order in this ce.


    Rowen noticed hesitation on her face and cast a gaze at Kauib. "Move out of the cell," Rowen said.


    Kauib listened to Rowen and then nodded at him he soon moved out of the cell and closed the metallic door. His eyes thennded on Recli that was going in her cell and his eyes lit up. From what he could tell Ampone was interested in Rowen''s offer and she may probably be in their team now.


    And even if she doesn''t, he just can''t handle it now. He has suppressed his desires for so long and when he finally got a spark of hope today, even that was extinguished by Rowen offering something to Ampone. ''No matter what consequences of this is! I will make sure to enjoy myself today.


    He turned around and saw form the little window that a spirit shield has been ced in the room and he can''t look in. A wider smile formed on his face and he licked his lips. A spirit shield means they will be talking something important and it could take a long time. Rubbing his muscr palms together he quickly moved towards Recli''s cell.


    When she was entering no one was around there. Turns out all of the girls were still in the mess and she hase here to rest because of a previous incident. She held thetch of the metallic door and pushed it open and then when she was about to close it a muscr hand stopped the gate.


    "You bitch. I will kill you today and will use your body as a ything." Kauib said and moved in. To prevent her from screaming he ced one of his hand on her mouth and then picking her up, closed the metallic door from inside. He then first extinguished themp in the room making it dark and then forced her body down on the cold floor.


    His left hand moved through her clothes and ripped them apart there was a wide smile on his face and saliva was pouring from between his teeth. His eyes were glinting with animal instincts. However, before he could do anything else an invisible force stopped him at his ce.

 Chapter 157: You Can Stop It.

    Chapter 157: You Can Stop It.


    "You, pathetic person! You thought I will not notice your creepy actions through the Spirit Shield. Rowen, you promised me that nothing will happen to the girls." Ampone looked at Rowen and then moved towards Kauib who wasying on the naked Recli and threw him away by grabbing his cor.


    "Sigh... What are you doing? Can''t you see I was in important talk with miss Ampone? Can''t you just stay neutral for few minutes?" Rowen squated down near Kauib, who was sitting on his butt and looking at Rowen with his eyes wide. He could feel a cold aura creeping in his body.


    "Master Rowen! Please forgive me. I will not do it again." Kauib bowed his head on the floor. Sweat forming on his body and his voice choked.


    "Sister..." Recli hugged Ampone, her body shivering she was looking at the monster on the floor with tears in her eyes.


    "You pathetic bunch, get the fuck out of here. Or I will murder you both. And I don''t want your offer anymore, all of you are just bunch of pathetic rap*st." Both Ampone and Recli started moving out of the cell with disgusted looks on their faces.


    Rowen looked at both of them and sighed. "Miss Ampone. Think again, I can really help you. And after our work is done you can leave to wherever you want." Rowen''s hand moved and faced Kauib. His aura started moving in his body and then levitated it.


    Sounds of cracking bones resounded in the room with pained voices of Kauib. "Master! Please forgive me." His bones started piercing his skin and started moving out of his body. His skull slowly cracked and the small bone pieces flew out of his eyes. Making a mess of his head.


    He died in just a few seconds and then his semi-solid body slumped on the ground with a thump and blood sttered all over the room. Some of the blood evennded on the naked body of Recli and even Ampone''s face.


    Both of them closed their eyes seeing the brutality of the situation. Even Ampone was shocked by how easily Rowen mangled a body. Although she has killed many people in past she has never done it in such a brutal way. However, the guy in front of her had not even batted an eye.


    Recli started crying even loud. Her sobs filled the eerie quiet room.


    "Miss Ampone this is yourst chance. I have punished the guy that offended you. If you still don''t ept my offer then I will have to punish you too." Rowen blinked his eyes and then wiped his face of blood by his spiritual Qi.


    "You are threatening me? I will never ept your offer after seeing your brutality. And don''t even think about killing me. If you killed me then both of those Heretics will know it within a day and wille for your life. I am nted here to maintain peace, in exchange for my life. Now move aside."


    Ampone started to move with Recli in her arms. How could she ever ept something from a monster like him, that didn''t even bat an eye before doing something so horrendous? What are the chances that he will leave her alone after he archived what he wants? And what are the chances he will leave all the girls alive?


    Just when she was about to move out of the jail a spiritual barrier stopped her. She couldn''t move out of it. Her face contorted in anger and then she punched at the barrier with her full power. However, not even a crack appeared on it. She turned around and looked at Rowen with anger rising in her body.


    "What is the meaning of this!"


    Rowen looked at her and sighed again.


    "I really didn''t wanna go this route, however, you have forced me."


    "I told you that I would never ept your offer no matter how inviting it is. And killing me will only raise your troubles!" Ampone gnashed her teeth and took a heavy step ahead. Her face beaming red.


    "Who said I will kill such a useful ally like you?"


    Rowen swiped his finger and suddenly a roar resounded in the cell. It was loud and raised goosebumps on Recli''s body. Even Ampone squinted her eyes.


    "Sis... Sister Ampone. What was that voice? I am afraid." Recli moved close to Ampone and grabbed her shirt.


    Suddenly a huge white figure appeared in front of them. It was giant and had red coloured eyes. Its whole body was filled with white hairs and had long hands and looked like an ape.


    "Herculean ape!" Ampone looked at the giant figure and took a step back. She had heard about them before and had even fought some. They are usually not that dangerous for high cultivation people. However, for powerless mortals, they are a curse. They use other species'' women, to breed and they breed like true monsters. It''s rare for mortal women to survive their torture. Even women with cultivation die in their hands.


    Recli hugged Ampone from side and tears formed in her eyes. She has also heard about them before. And knew these herculean ape ravage girls and boys equally like they are toys.


    "You!" Ampone moved ahead as her eyes turned red. "You think you can scare me by this pathetic creature? I will kill it now!" She jumped and punched towards the Herculean ape.


    Rowen smiled at her jumping towards the ape. She was obviously stronger than the ape. With her body cultivation, she could easily beat it. However, Rowen was also present there. "It''s not for you."


    Her descending body suddenly stopped midst air. It was like someone has stopped the time. Her eyeballs moved sideways and saw Rowen standing with his hands behind his back and there was a nonchnt expression on his face. He was disappointed in her. How could someone at her level be so stupid?


    He raised his hand and rotated his two fingers and her body straightened up. She then spun around and flew near Rowen. He ced his hand on her boob and squeezed it. "You are not his. You are my property." He said and then his gaze turned towards Recli. He also released his spiritual grip from Ampone''s mouth.


    "Don''t hurt her! She has nothing to do with it!" Her body struggled midair, however, she was not able to move her body no matter how hard she tried. From the time she hase to this ce at first she hated her job, however, after some time the girls in this jail, started to call her big sister and showered her with love.


    When she was ambushed and sealed by Sect Leader and Vice Sect leader. She thought her life was over and if she is not killed she will die daily, however, the girls in the dungeon loved and cared about her. And she was also a big sister to them. Protecting them from those heinous beasts.


    Before she came here many men ganged up on a single woman and *****d her daily till she was pregnant and after she gets pregnant she would be killed by them with her child in her stomach and some beasts like Kauib would eat their raw meat to satisfy their blood lust.


    And then the cycle continued. And only after she arrived, the condition settled down.


    "Sister Ampone, what is happening? Please save me." Recli''s body slumped down on the floor as she looked up at the lust-filled eyes of the giant apeing towards her. She gulped her saliva and clenched her legs tightly. Tears filled her eyes and she then looked at Ampone with begging expression.


    "You can stop it from happening," Rowen said with a smile on his face. As he looked at Ampone.


    "You!" She gritted her teeth and tried to move her body again. She can''t let him have that Demon released on such a pitiful and powerless girl. Recli would definitely die if that Herculean ape ravaged her.


    Rowen looked at her struggling and then nodded at the Herculean ape. An excited expression appeared on Ape''s face and he grabbed one leg of Recli and lifted her up from the ground. Her whole body upside down. Her legs split apart. And a yell seeped out of her mouth.


    "No! No! No! Please stop!" Her whole body was spasming in fear. Her hands and legs moved and sshed against the giant ape helplessly.


    When the ape saw her legs struggling his face contorted and then it threw her body on the ground and grabbed one of her legs again.


    "Crunch" Bone crushing sound resounded in the room and apanied with a loud shriek. The ape has actually crushed Recli''s left leg and mangled itpletely.


    "Ugh..." Blood spurred out of Recli''s mouth as she felt a heavy punch on her stomach. Everything around her turned ck for a while and a peeee sound continued in her ears. Her whole body was suffering from extreme pain.


    While tears also started to fall down from Ampone''s eyes as she looked at Rowen. "I beg you! Please stop! She is just a kid..."

 Chapter 158: My Promise?

    Chapter 158: My Promise?


    "Just ept this gift and I will relieve her from the torment."


    A red coloured w formed on Rowen''s hand as he looked at Ampone who was crying out loudly and begging for him to stop. Till now he has figured out that her powers are sealed and she is not crippled. A Heretic realm expert could be of a lot of use to him. And after her demonization, she may ascend and may be a Martial Ancestor.


    Ampone looked at the red w and gritted her teeth. This was not looking good. And the power that she may receive very well be demonic. And looking at how Rowen is controlling the herculean ape it''s obvious that he has something to do with demonic power. She looked at Recli and tears formed on her face.


    "Ok, I will ept it please stop her torment."


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face. This is what he was waiting for. He wanted her to be his demon. And once he gets ess to her power he would easily be able to be the strongest in this ne and WheatHollow sect will be his. On top of that when he will go to the Pit Of Ascendence to find the Darkness Perl the Rubloa sect would also not be able to cause him any trouble. Rowen then raised his finger and with a whirl, the herculean ape disappeared from its ce.


    The naked body of Recli wasid on the stone-cold ground, her breathing erratic and blood was continuously oozing out of her mouth. One of her legs waspletely messed up the bone structure of her leg didn''t look like that of a human.


    "Please heal her," Ampone said and sobbed even more.


    "How can I help her if you don''t help me?" Rowen said and then pointed his hand at her head.


    "I will, I promise, however, look she is dying. If you don''t help her soon then... Then..." She cried out even more.


    "Correct... The more we wait for it thete we will be to save her. So just do as I say and ept it." Rowen finally pierced her be with his w finger.


    Ampone closes her eyes and a streak of blood flowed down from her forehead and moved towards her left eye. Mixing with her tears the diluted blood started dripping down her chin. She has finally given up. She doesn''t have any other option. If she declined his offer then she was sure Recli would die a more horrible death then she could imagine. And even after that, this beast will not stop at her. He may very well bring other girls here one by one and do the same to them and she would have to watch them all suffer.


    Rowen saw that she was not struggling and a wide smile formed on his face. "Now that''s how I like my allies." His demonic flesh pulsed in her forehead and started enveloping her spirit in her be.


    "Ugh..." Her face contorted in pain as she gritted her teeth.


    "You know you are a bastard right?"


    "No, I don''t." Rowen had a nonchnt expression on his face.


    "I will kill you one day."


    "I would love to see that day."


    "Ahh..." A head-splitting pain ringed in her brain and she yelled out loudly. Her whole body started shivering in pain and then.


    "What is happening to me?"


    "Nothing, you are just getting power."


    Rowen saw that his flesh has finally been epted by Ampone and a smile formed on his face. This is what he wanted. He has given her his Fiend Flesh Transmutation and controlling her would be much easier then Anaphile. To get that Darkness Perl out of the Void of Ascendence he will need someone powerful than a Heretic in his team.


    Her whole body started transforming and soon the scar on her face disappeared and then her skin started turning purple and purple hairs started forming around her body. Her face started turning into a snout and sharp ws moved out of her fingers.


    "Warewolf." Rowen looked at her and identified her demon form easily. He already had werewolves in his Hellish Dimension. However, Ampone''s form was a bit different. Her hairs were purple and she looked more fierce and demonic than the ones he got in Ellesmere.


    A furry tail was swinging on her back and her eyes that were originally back turned purple too. She looked at Rowen and growled. Saliva dropped out of her moth.


    Rowen smiled at her fierce nature and then released her body from his grip. He can control this demon easily as its life was in his hand. He moved near her and then patted her head by his hand. "You are magnificent." He said.


    Ampone kneeled down in front of Rowen "Master."


    Rowen touched her head and poured a good amount of his ck aura in her body. He didn''t wanna take any risk with her. After all, she should be more powerful than a Heretic and thest time he got a demon like her he almost died. And only after seeing her body calming down a smile formed on his face. He then turned around and looked at the naked and bloody body of Recliying down on the floor, counting her final breaths. Even voices were noting out of her mouth anymore.


    ''"Kill her."


    Ampone looked at the naked body and then moved towards her. She neared Recli and then stopped for little it was like someone was stopping her. Her master has given her orders just now however something in her was stopping her from following his orders. Her legs were tied to the floor and a light formed in her eyes. She roared loudly and then finally swiped her shape w at Recli. However, just when her w was about to reach her. Her eyes fell in hers and she stopped.


    "Master I can''t and you promised me before that you will heal her." She turned around and looked at Rowen.


    Rowen listened to her and came close. "You want me to keep my promise?"


    Ampone nodded.


    "Ok then..." Rowen said and whirled his finger and then his qi moved out of his hand and reached Recli''s neck.


    "Cluck...!"


    Suddenly Recli''s neck rotated a full circle and got separated apart from her body. Her eyes that had life left in them just now werepletely empty. Her body started turning cold and the floor started absorbing the blood that was leaking out of her beheaded body.


    "There, I have put her out of misery. Now let''s get out of here." He said and then clicked his fingers again. Shocked body of Ampone disappeared from the ce and appeared in his hellish dimension.


    He decided to observe her nature a bit more before releasing her power. And killing Recli was one of his experiment. He wanted to know how she would react if he didn''t keep his promise. And by her emotion change, he could tell that she was not that affected by the death of Recli. She was more confused than angry. He was sure that in few minutes she would not hesitate.


    His body then disappeared from the ce and he appeared in his cell again. He then pulled Ampone out from his hellish dimension and as he expected she kneeled down in front of him. There was not the slightest bit of anger on her face.


    Rowen then opened her sealed cultivation and a profound aura covered her whole body. A golden crown formed on her head and get rested there. It was like how there was a halo on Old Man''s head. However, she was much more powerful than the old man. Above Heretic Realm. An ascender or how people call them A martial Ancestor.


    Rowen smiled at her. "Let''s kill them." He said.


    "As you wish, master." She could tell who Rowen was referring by them it must be Sect Leader and Vice Sect Leader. After all, he came to her originally with the proposal of killing both of them.


    "Before that how about we meet your mistress," Rowen said and then both of them disappeared from the cell and appeared again in his apartment. As Ampone was with him she easily teleported him to his apartment without any hassle.


    Rowen reached his room and then warded off w. Lilias and Ia may not be able to identify him in this sinner''s form so he moved to his original body. The room was empty which mean both of them should be in the hall.


    He first pierced Ampone''s forehead again with his w and transferred his w in her mind. He didn''t liked her wolf form much and he was also expecting to taste her body that was the reason why he gave her w.


    Now he really didn''t need to use his Bloodline magnification because his w could change his demons to their human forms again. This thing has clicked in his mind just now and as soon as it did he used it on Ampone.


    However, there is one thing that still kept Bloodline Magnification on the better side. Most of the demons he has got from this technique have rare bloodline and are unique. He also felt a stronger connection with them. It''s just that he couldn''t control them easily.

 Chapter 159: Dont Kill Him Yet

    Chapter 159: Don''t Kill Him Yet


    Soon enough both Lilias and Ia entered the room. Turns out they have already sensed Rowen and entered the room. They looked at Ampone and were surprised at how high her cultivation was. Lilias was especiallyforted when she saw Ampone. Someone like her could definitely save a lot of trouble for them.


    She could tell that the tall girl behind Rowen was even stronger than a Heretic. And only people stronger then Heretic Realm or peak of the heretic realm have any chance to enter the pit of Ascendence.


    In the past, there have been many incidences when ignorant people have tried their luck and failed in Pit of Ascendence. Nobody even knows if they are alive or not. Lilias has found in her study that to contact an ascender from the other side. One needed a special talisman that can only be crafted on the other side and the Ascender has toe back to this ne to hand over that talisman proving that he is still alive and has passed the Void.


    From what she had studied currently WheatHollow sect has an ascender and So do stiya dynasty. There are twenty alive ascenders in total and one is lost from the Pok family.


    "What next?" Lilias asked.


    "I will go and kill the sect leader and vice sect leader. We can then control this whole sect and use all the resources it has to increase our power. After all, with our measly powers we will die even before entering the pit. Perl of darkness is just on a different level." Rowen said.


    "I have found something else," Lilias said.


    "What?" Rowen asked.


    "The space treasure in the pit of ascendence. It has already killed someone in past. It is said that once an Ancestor touched that space treasure and it ripped every part of him and throw them in different spaces. There is a possibility that it can also make tears in dimensions too. However, from what I have studied, I don''t think that space treasure would be able to rip the hellish dimension apart. " She said.


    Rowen listened to her and thought for a few seconds. The space treasure could even rip different dimensions. This could put both Lilias and Ia in danger and he didn''t want that to happen. However, his hellish dimension is not like other dimensions. It was a universe in itself. And as Lilias has said it would not be easy to rip it apart.


    "You can now enter the Hellish Dimension," Rowen said as he looked at all three of them. They nodded and entered the dimension.


    Rowen then disappeared from his room and appeared in Dana''s. She was drinking tea when he suddenly appeared. Her eyes moved up and looked at Rowen. There was a sudden shock in her eyes and then a smiled formed on her face. "You got out of Dungeons?" She stood up and asked.


    She knew when Mostink told her about the Dungeons he was saying that no prisoners have ever escaped from the ce since it''s creation. He even said that there were fouryer checkups one has to pass to get out and there is only one way out. Not even Martial Synchronisation realm experts could teleport from inside to outside.


    However, there he was standing right in front of her and he didn''t use her help getting out which mean he has broken the security of the dungeons. That was the reason why she was shocked at first, however, soon she turned happy as her lover was a capable guy.


    Rowen moved her body in his arms and kissed her. Her body was like a soft pillow that pressed against his chest and gave himfort. Her lips tasted better than any dish Rowen has tased.


    "Ready to kill your Fiancee?" Rowen whispered near her mouth with a smile on his face. He wanted to take Dana there with him as she could be used in extracting some emotional power from Vice sect leader.


    Rowen knew that breaking those two guys would be extremely hard and he would not be able to make them ept his demonic flesh. However, at least he would be able to suck out more emotions from them with help of Dana.


    "How are you gonna do that," Dana said with a worried expression on his face. She didn''t want Rowen to get in any unnecessary trouble because of her. His safety was paramount to her.


    Rowen looked in her eyes and backed up a little and then Ampone appeared out of his hellish dimension. Her tall figure moved in front of Dana and then she bowed at her. "Lady, this one is called Ampone." She said.


    Dana felt her aura and the levitating halo on her head and gulped her saliva in surprise. She has once meet sect leader who is a peak Heretic and could ascend any time and even he didn''t have aura this strong. However, did Rowen get help to do such a powerful figure? She looked at Rowen with shock shing in her eyes.


    Rowen looked at her confused and shocked expression and smiled slightly. "I tamed her," Rowen said.


    "Tamed?" Dana was even more shocked when she heard words Tamed. Which mean this talldy should be a demon. However... Dana tried to inspect more however she couldn''t find any demonic aura on her body.


    Rowen then came close to her again and ced a hand on her back. "Let''s not worry about these things and do the thing which his important now. After all, how can I leave someone alive that has his eyes on my Dana."


    When she listened to his words, her face turned red and then she looked away.


    Rowen then looked at Ampone. "Let''s go."


    Ampone nodded at Rowen and then all three of them disappeared from the ce.


    First, they headed towards Vice Sect leader''s mansion. As Ampone was more powerful than Mostink. Breaking the spiritual barrier around his residence was not a big deal. His mansion was on a separate mountain some distance away from the main sect location. He lived in a peaceful ce.


    There were tens of mountains expanded in the ce filled with green. Water flowed through many ces and on a giant waterfall there was a tform made up of Red-Brown wood and on it was a huge wooden mansion.


    Around the waterfall and the mansion, there was a thin film of spiritual barrier preventing anyone from outside to go in. However, Rowen and the team easily broke through this film.


    Mostink was currently sitting in his room on a big pillow on the floor. The whole room was made out of wood. And papernterns were hanging from the rooftop. On the walls, there were many paintings and calligraphy coated in ss. Incense sticks were burning on the side of the pillow diluting the air with their flowery and smokey fragrance.


    Mostink''s eyes were closed as he was currently focusing on his cultivation. The sigil on the chin of his golden mask was glowing with a slight red hue continuously absorbing the energies from the space.


    Suddenly his eyes opened as he looked ahead. His whole body moved and he quickly stood up on the soft white pillow with a gracefully pose. A longsword appeared in his hand that was nted downwards in a perfect posture.


    "Who dared to intrude this ce?" His gentle voice travelled through the empty room and then with a woosh Rowen and his team appeared in the room, standing in front of him.


    There was a smile on Rowen''s face and Dana had a nonchnt expression. Ampone was standing one step back with a respect shing in her eyes for Rowen. She haspletely submitted to him.


    "Dana?"


    Mostink looked at Dana with his eyes narrowed. His eyes then moved andnded on both Rowen and Ampone. However, just as he saw her his eyes widened and he raised his sword.


    "Ampone? How did you break out of the dungeons and what is meaning of this? Don''t you remember the favour we did to you by letting you live?"


    "Favour? Both of you pathetic father and son first ambushed me and then threw me in this jail to rot and you call it a favour?! I didn''t even offend you two. Why did you attack me? For my treasured feather?" Ampone said with slight anger shing on her face.


    "It''s the rule of this world. Weak people with treasures are always the target of misery. We have indeed done a favour to you by taking SevenFire Feather from you. Or you would have died instead of getting locked up." Mostink said.


    When he finished saying his words a heavy aura covered the whole room. And blood spurred from below his golden mask. It was only then he realised the cultivation level of Ampone. She was stronger than him. Even stronger than his father and by judging her aura maybe even the grand leader of WheatHollow that has ascended is weaker than her.


    "How..?" His eyes widened in shock as he kneeled down on the ground coughing out more blood. His shivering hand reached towards his mask and then he removed it. More blood flew out of his mouth.


    "Don''t kill him yet," Rowen said from the side.

 Chapter 160: I am not touching her

    Chapter 160: I am not touching her


    "Don''t kill him yet," Rowen said.


    His tone low and filled with pride and mockery. He first wanted to humiliate this GlodenMask and juice out all the negative emotions from him.


    How could he ever let a Heretic Die without first using himpletely?


    The amount of power he will get form him will not be small, especially when he will know that his future fiancee and the love of his life has cheated on him and the guy she has been sleeping with would be the reason of his Demise.


    Just as Ampone listened to his words the pressure in the room faded away. And Mostink''s face became normal again.


    He looked up and then cleaned the corners of his lips by his wist.


    His eyes ck, sharp nose and then he stood up again.


    His legs were still shaking from the previous incident and his light robe was stuck to his skin due to the amount of sweat on his body.


    Eyes already looked haggard and he looked around in disbelief.


    "Dana?"


    He couldn''t understand what was happening here. Many questions were going on in his mind.


    How did Ampone get out?


    Why is Dana here with Rowen and Ampone?


    What is the connection between them?


    These guys have broken into his residence and even hurt him.


    He was just cultivating like any normal day, he never expected this kind of situation to ur.


    His mind started racing and in many years this was the second time his heart started beating at an irregr pace.


    The first time was when he saw Dana.


    Dana gulped her saliva and looked at Rowen. She didn''t want to answer herself.


    Rowen smiled and moved towards her.


    His left hand circled around her waist and then he pulled her body in his embrace.


    From sideways his eyes nced at the changing expression on Mostink''s face as his lips gentlynded on hers and then his tongue entered her mouth.


    Both of their salivae started mixing with each other and like a passionate couple, their bodies rubbed against each other. His other hand then moved towards her soft ass and squeezed it.


    "Umm..."


    A sweet moan leaked out of Dana''s mouth as her face turned red in shame.


    She then cast a look at Mostink. She saw shocked and heartbroken expression on his face.


    Hmph,


    She thought.


    Why did she need to bother with this stupid? She should only focus on Rowen.


    Her legs raised again on her toes and she started sucking Rowen''s tongue.


    "Dana!" Mostink yelled and moved forward, however, he was stopped in his way by an invisible wall ced by Ampone.


    "What? I don''t love you. I love Rowen and I want to be his wife, not yours."


    "What is the meaning of this? I have given everything you wanted to you and never forced you to do anything. So why this?" He said as he punched the invisible wall without any sess at breaking it.


    "I know you have not forced me to do anything. However, you have ced my father into great debt and my father wanted to pay those debts by marrying me to you. I was a fool at first that didn''t get your n. However, now I know how you have manipted me and my family all along."


    "How can you say such words, Dear Dana? You know how much I love you. I was even gonna make you sect mistress and had even promised to never marry someone other than you." Mostink said as a tear left his eye.


    Dana just ignored his words and kissed Rowen again.


    "Stop kissing him! If youe to me right now then I can still forgive you." He said.


    "Forgive? I am just doing what I really want. And isn''t that what you wanted too? To see me happy? I am happy in his embrace."


    Rowen listened to her and smiled. "You are happy with me?" Rowen asked.


    "Yes, you are the only thing I want in my life." She kissed him again.


    "Look Vice sect leader, the women you love so much is happy with me. Why are you not happy? After all, that is what true love is. To see your lover happy."


    "You! How dare you?! I will kill you. Stop touching her." Mostink banged on the invisible wall again however failed to put even a scratch on it.


    "Touching? I am not touching her. Your lover is the one that is craving my body like a lusty slut. Looks like you have failed to give her the things that she truly craves for and that was the reason why she has chosen me." A chuckle left Rowen''s mouth.


    Mostink looked at Dana who was crazily licking Rowen''s neck. Her face waspletely red and her clothes were already a mess, they could fall off her body anytime.


    One of her hand was reaching for his crotch and she was rubbing over it like an addict.


    Suddenly something broke in his mind. The image of bright and graceful Dana, the girl of his dreams that made him fall in love with her kindness and elegance. However, currently, she was showing the different side of hers.


    "No! You can''t be Dana! She would never do something so shameful."


    Rowen looked at him and ced his hand on his pants. Sliding them down he revealed his giant shaft in front of Dana. And just as she saw it her face turnedpletely red.


    He could feel the powering from Mostink in his body it was a great amount. However, he wanted more. And decided to squeeze out as much as he could.


    "Hahaha... You are so retarded. You don''t even know the girl you loved. How she was a slut." Rowen then looked at Dana.


    "Show him how big of a slut you are. Raise your skirt." Rowen said.


    "Dana no! He has down something to you. Please wake up before it''s toote!" Mostink kneeled on the floor as he couldn''t believe the situation he was currently in.


    Just a few minutes ago he was peacefully cultivating however now this is happening. A prisoner has escaped from the dungeons for the first time and on top of that, the girl he was in love with was being yed by some random guy.


    Dana looked at him and snorted. "I am awake. You are the one that needs be woken up. I never loved you and Rowen is the only one that I truly care about." She said and then held her skirt by her hands.


    Although she knew that what she was doing was shameful, however, Rowen was saying her to do so. That means there must be a reason behind it. She didn''t wanna question him.


    Her hands moved and then she raised her skirt over her waist. Her white coloured panties greeted Rowen and a sly smile formed on his face.


    His hands moved between her thighs and tore her panties apart. Her beautiful slit became visible which was leaking with love juices.


    "Haha... Your lovely Fiancee is already wet. You should thank me that I am taking care of her needs." Rowen said and then ced his shaft on her entrance. His smile widened as he grabbed her ass and pushed his hips in her crotch embedding his giant, deep in her body.


    "Uhhh..."


    "Dana stop! Move away from him."


    Rowen stood at his own ce and looked at Vice Sect Leader who was crying painfully. He could feel powerful emotions of hatred and helplessnessing from him.


    "Ahh...this is great."


    Dana raised one of her leg and moved it behind Rowen''s ass. She felt his skin through hers and goosebumps raised on her body. She was on her toes by the other leg as her body was moving up and down feeling Rowen''s body.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast as she was feeling very excited in this strange situation. Her fiancee was watching her while she is moving on Rowen''s dick like a slut.


    However, she can''t help it, whenever she is close to Rowen she feel this strange attraction to him. Her body starts to heat up and herher region starts to wet.


    Her erected nipples hurting as they were rubbing against her clothes, she ced her hand on her chest and tore down her dress revealing her jiggly boobs. She then removed Rowen''s shirt and then started enjoying his chiselled chest by pressing her boobs against them.


    His devilish cool scent entered her nose and sent down a warm shiver down her spine. Her eyes rolled up and she orgasmed loudly.


    "Ahh... Ahh..." Her hips were moving like a piston without any hope of stopping.


    Rowenughed at her orgasmic voices. "You are a slut indeed." He said and pulled her hairs tightly making her open her mouth in pain and just as she did so he spat in her open mouth.


    He then pulled his dick out of her vagina and grabbing her hairs even more tightly from her roots he started dragging her body towards the invisible wall.


    "Look, this is the same slut that you were in love with. Look at how she is moaning in pleasure after riding my dick."

 Chapter 161: Death Pin

    Chapter 161: Death Pin


    "You! What have you done to her? I will kill you, just let me out of this wall once and you will regret touching her." Anger was moving through his blood after so many years and it was the first time he has ever felt helplessness. His father has always given him what he wanted and if he has just wanted Dana then she would already be his if he just asked his father. However, he loved her and he knew that she was different from any other girl he has ever met. So he wanted to treat her fair and give her the chance to love him back. How could he ever have guessed that this will be the results of his efforts? He was angry at both of them and wanted to kill.


    Rowen listened to him and peeked at ampone with a smile. Ampone nodded at his words and her finger raised in front of Mostink, the air in front of her finger started condensing and then a chilly aura swept past the room, raising goosebumps on Dana''s skin. As she waspletely naked. An ice spike formed in front of Ampone''s finger releasing white vapours. It spun around silently. The temperature of the room dropped by many margins.


    Rowen stood up dragging Dana''s hairs with him. He opened his mouth only for arge amount of smokey vapour to be released from it. Dana''s whole body was shivering as she stood up and hugged Rowen to feel the warmth.


    Ampone moved her other hand in semicircle form and pushed out a bubble that covered both Dana and Rowen. The temperature normalised in their vicinity. She didn''t want Rowen to get hurt or even feel ufortable due to her. After all, he was her master and he is the one that has given her the powers.


    Mostink looked at the Ice Spike with his eyes wide in terror. His legs pped against the floor as his body dragged back on the pillow. Both of his hands were on the wooden floor behind his back trying to support his structure. He felt a chill running down from the pillow he was sitting on to his body. It was not the cold chill that he felt form the Ice spike. The chill was something inherent that has formed in his body. He was scared, after so many years.


    "Stop! Don''t kill me!" Terror shed in his eyes as he raised one of his palms in front of his face.


    "Kill? I will make you suffer first." Rowen then nodded at Ampone. Getting his sign the Ice Spike suddenly disappeared from the front of her finger and get embedded itself into Mostink left leg. It left a trail of fog behind while it did so. As the invisible wall was created by Ampone the spike didn''t interfere with it and easily passed through it like it didn''t even exist.


    "Ahhh...!" A shrill voice raised from Mostink his both hands clenched against his thigh. There was a gaping hole in his shin that passed through his calf. The Ice spike was already melted however the damage it caused was very visible.


    "Why..? What have I done to you?!" Mostink looked at Rowen with his teeth gritting. His eyes were red with pain and neves were popping on his head because of anger and humiliation. Why is this guy that he has no past grievance with is doing this to him. If not for the Dynast of Stiya he would not even have known that Rowen ever existed in the sect.


    "Why not? After all, it''s the rule of this world, if you are weak and have treasures on you then it''s only right for powerful people to steal it." Rowen looked at Ampone and smiled.


    "Ain''t I correct dear ve?"


    Ampone smiled proudly at his words. Mostink has just said those words and now Rowen was taking revenge for her. When Rowen first came to her she thought that he was just another loser that hase to defeat her, however, after seeing his powers she was afraid of him about what he will do to her and her girls. And in the end, when she epted his powers she felt relieved and happy. She no longer cared about the other girls in the dungeons. She had no remorse about what is happening to them without her there. Now the only thing she cared about was her master.


    "Yes, master," Ampone said and cast a cold gaze at Mostink.


    Mostink listened to them and pulled a jade sigil out of his pocket and crushed it. Ampone wanted to stop him, however, Rowen stopped her by raising his hand. There was a smile on his face. "Father." Just as Mostink said the word a hot wind blew in the room and a white-robed figure appeared in front of them. He had thick eyebrows and a fierce look in his eyes.


    "What happened, son?" He looked around and finally noticed Ampone then his concentration focused on her cultivation and his eyes narrowed.


    "Ampone? What are you going here? Didn''t I lock you up in the dungeons? And what did you do to my son?" Sect leader said and then moved towards Mostink and looked at his injuries.


    "Son, what has happened to you?" His hands rested on his back sending out Qi to his body to heal him. He could feel that his internal meridians were inplete mess and the big wound on his leg was taking longer to heal, longer then he expected. He was one of the strongest men in the WheatHollow sect and was proficient in the healing art, however, to his surprise he couldn''t increase the pace of healing that wound. From his calction, this wound would at least take one full day to heal only if he gave his best to heal him.


    "Why is he not healing?"


    "Father, kill them!"


    Sect Leader looked at Ampone and anger shed in his eyes, he has always cared about his son. And he was his only descended and his son has also reciprocated his love by being an excellent son and student. He also had spared Ampone once in the past and it was only because of his son because he insisted to leave here alive, that was the reason why she was given another chance at life, however, now here she is, trying to kill him and she is more powerful than both of them.


    The sect leader gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. Veins popped on his forehead and a red aura covered his whole body. He will kill this bitch today and will not make the mistake that he has made in past. Showing mercy in this cruel world is like digging your own grave. So what if he had attacked and ambushed her first? At least they let her live. If it was someone else they would have instantly killed her.


    He took out a red coloured pin out of his space ring. "Get ready to die you bitch, we have shown mercy to you and this is how your payback? This will be thest day of your pathetic life!"


    Ampone looked at the red ring and her eyes widened. She knew this pin. Her whole body turned cold and she gulped her saliva. "Master! Please run away. I will handle this. That pin is a death treasure created by the sacrifice of thousand Demon lords. It will give it''s user boosted power for ten minutes. And the power it gives is not small. I don''t think even I will be able to defeat him." She said


    The Sect Leader looked at Rowen and frowned "Master?" Till now he was ignoring this guy because of his weak cultivation however now as Ampone has called him master he ced his focus on him. His eyes thennded on Dana who was naked and her body was stuck to Rowens. He remembered this girl she was the one that his son was in love with.


    "You! You are the daughter of Tassos! What are you doing with him? Don''t you remember that WheatHollow sect has done so much favour to your father and this is how you pay us? Today none of you will stay alive. I will kill all of you." He said and his eyes turned red in anger. "After you, I will teach a lesson to your pathetic father as well."


    Rowen was currently looking at the Pin with his eyes narrowed. He then looked at Ampome and seeing the expression on her face he could tell that this pin is dangerous or she would have never reacted like this. "How powerful will he be with this pin?" He asked with his mental messaging technique.


    "He will at least be twice as powerful than current me. However, only for ten minutes. And after the ten minutes he will die that is the price of using this Death Pin. It consumes the user''s blood and soul in exchange for power." She also replied with mental messaging technique.

 Chapter 162: Demons Fury

    Chapter 162: Demon''s Fury


    Rowen listened to her words and a smile formed on his face. He has the perfect thing to solve this problem. That thing is more of a technique. If what Ampone said is true then they just need to stall time for ten minutes after that the sect leader would die and the WheatHollow sect would be his. Demon''s Fury is one of the two techniques he got from his Demonic Dao when his power increased at the kingdom of stiya.


    Only after he came back to his apartment did he studied both of the techniques. One was the w and another one was Demon''s fury. At that time he rejected the technique as useless as he really didn''t have any use for it at that time. As this technique needed ten days of cooldown for just half an hour use. However, currently, it could be a lifesaver for all of them. Demon''s fury can increase the user''s power to double for half an hour and doesn''t even have a side effect like the death pin. It just needed ten days to be used again.


    Previously when Rowen gave w to Ampone he didn''t give her Demon''s fury as he still didn''t trust her fully. However, currently, he needed her help.


    He looked at Ampone. "Come here." His voice reverberated in her mind through the mental message technique. His humane hand started turning demonic red. Long ws formed on his fingers. He was nning to give the demonic technique to Ampone right now. He wanted to first absorb emotions from the sect leader however he had left no choice to him. Now he has to kill him.


    Sect leader looked at Rowen and anger shed in his eyes. "You! What are you doing? I will kill you first and after you, I will kill this bitch. And you Tassos''s girl you will be the ve of my son. He will use you just as a toy!" He yelled and then pierced his chest with the red coloured pin. "Ahhhh..." He yelled loudly and then his aura started to change rapidly.


    "Mostink that was half-unconscious on the floor looked at his father and clenched his jaw. His fistnded on the floor with a bang. " Father no! What have you done!" He could tell that the pin his father used was a Death Treasure and it takes one''s life in exchange of power. Even the soul of the user is taken by the treasure. He released his Qi and moved on his uninjured leg and hugged Sect Leader to pull the pin. However, it was toote the treasure had already entered his heart.


    Rowen''s w finger was also already pierced into Ampone''s forehead and Demon''s fury started moving in her brain. Now it was a race against time. Rowen also tried to move his Qi towards Sect leader to stop him frompletely using the Pin while he was in the middle of it. However, he soon finds out that the treasure sect leader used was no ordinary treasure. Just as he pushed the pin in his chest a power field surrounded him to protect him while he is gaining power.


    "Hahaha... Now no one can save you! This Death pin would be your demise. You dare hurt my son. I will make sure to bring your death in as painful way as possible!" Sect Leader said and pushed Mostink aside there was a crazed look on his face. Too much power hadpletely messed with his brain and on top of that, the power came to him through a demonic source by giving away his soul in exchange.


    His fist clenched and veins formed on it. He saw Rowen trying to do something to Ampone and how he had a demonic arm and his fury increased even more. The temperature in the room raised to extreme levels that made sweat pour down of Rowen, Dana and even Ampone. Mostink was also not spared by it. His face contorted in pain even more due to the heat.


    "So you are a Demon after all! To think that a Demon would be able to break into my WheatHollow sect and such a weak one at that. Looks like the sect has started to deteriorate. First, a Low-level demones and then it even seed in making a prisoner escape!" He said and then jumped towards them, blood was flowing out of his mouth because of the Demonic power in his body. "Now face this punch!"


    Rowen looked at himing towards him and clenched his jaws. He could feel the extreme heating from the Sect leader and if his punchnded then he was sure that not even his bones would remain today. He looked at Ampone and poured out all the information in her brain with all his power. He also felt Dana tightly hugging his body in terror. "Ahhh...!" He yelled and roiled his Demonic Technique.


    "Die!" The sect leader said and almost punched Rowen, however, before his fist couldnd a w came in between and stopped his projectile. A purple w. He looked at its owner who dared to stop him and his eyes widened. And then blood flew out of his mouth. His eyes moved down and he looked at his stomach, the purple coloured wolf has punched him in the stomach.


    His body flung across the room and crashed into the wooden wall. After a few seconds, his figure raised from the dust and debris. His eyes shing red and he looked more dangerous and angry than before. "You slut! You have turned into a demon? To think that you will stoop so low? To be a righteous cultivator and turning into a demon! There would be no ce for you even in hell!" He said and spat out blood on the floor in contempt.


    "Says the one that himself had sold his soul to devil just for revenge," Ampone said and her wolf body made a jump towards him. Her ws raised sharp and with a grunt, she swiped down her hand to pierce the Sect Leader''s flesh.


    Sect leader dodged her w by quickly squatting. Then his leg sprung up and hit Ampone in the stomach which made her fall ten steps back. They were equally matched now.


    Rowen looked at the sect leader and snorted. Now all Ampone has to do is to stall time. The Death pin can only be used for Ten minutes after that they will be safe. "Don''t take any risks and stay defensive. You only need to stall time for about seven more minutes and this will all be over after that." Rowen said mentally.


    Ampone''s furry ears perked up and she then moved back. Her form changed again and she turned into her human form. Her hands raised against her chest and then two swords formed in them. She got these swords from her space ring. There was a calm look in her eyes and she was taking in deep breaths to prepare herself for the battle toe.


    Mostink wasying on the side and was currently unconscious. Mostly because of the Icy Qi that had entered his body and also because his father pushing him away. Blood had stopped flowing out of his wound. Turns out Sect leader has formed a barrier in his skin through his Qi. However, his face waspletely pale because of all the blood he has already lost. And because of the Icy Qi in his body, his healing powers have also been slowed down by a margin.


    Dana, on the other hand, was still hugging Rowen. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. She was scared of Sect Leader. Looking at how his aura was roiling out dangerously. However, there was a strangefort in her heart when she is in contact with Rowen. She felt safe and happy and that was something that strengthened her love for him even more.


    The sect leader looked at her katanas and joined his hands together a Buddha formed behind his back with its eyes closed. "Now taste the power of my soul shattering buddha!" He said and then moved one of his hands and ced it in front, showing his palm towards Ampone. And following his actions the giant orange coloured buddha behind him also did the same.


    "Buddha''s Palm!" His hand then fell towards Ampone and so did Buddha''s.


    Rowen looked at the Buddha and narrowed his eyes. This guy has managed to use a Righteous technique with the help of Demonic Power that was impressive.


    Ampone gritted her teeth and then ced both of her katanas over her head in a crossed formation. A barrier formed around her body by the icy sword Qi. This barrier was not a normal one if someone weak touched this barrier then their whole body would be freeze and sliced into many pieces by the sword Qi embedded in the barrier.


    "Your pathetic barrier can''t do anything in front of my Buddha''s palm." Sect Leader said in a hoarse voice his expression even crazy then before. Hairs from his head have already started falling showing that he was exhausting his life.

 Chapter 163: Intense and Pleasurable

    Chapter 163: Intense and Pleasurable


    The Sect Leader looked at the Sword Qi barrier and his eyes widened in shock. However, he didn''t stop his buddha''s palm in midway and continue to descend it on Ampone.


    "Crash!"


    Sound of wood breaking and flying reverberated in the room. And dust and wooden debris flew all around in the room. There was a giant hole in the middle of the room below which one could see flowing water of the waterfall and the natural smell poured inside the room with wooden dust.


    Ampone was levitating above the hole with her katana''s still raised over her head and a Sword Qi barrier around her body. There was blood flowing out of corners of her lips and her eyes were red in pain.


    Rowen looked at her and his eyes narrowed. Her condition was not good. His eyes thennded on the sect leader. He was already bald and his skin has started to sag. Many wrinkles formed all over his body and he looked pale as a ghost. However, his power, "It has increased." Rowen eximed with a shocked voice.


    "Hahaha... You thought that I will get only so much power by selling my soul? My power will increase exponentially till I die. There is no chance for you now. Your destiny is to die by my hands." Sect leaderughed and his aura changed again. A red coloured barrier formed around his body made up of Qi.


    His Body bent slightly lower and sliver ws formed on his hands. "Slut, let me show you how ws are really used." His left leg punctured the wooden floor making wood fly all around the room. The sliver ws shined and then his body disappeared from its original ce. "Tiger ws of Death!" He appeared again in front of Ampone and then he trusted his w forward in her stomach.


    Ampone narrowed her eyes due to the suddenness of his action. Her heart started beating fast and then as an instinct her crossed Katanas lowered down towards her abdomen, she could feel the serious powering towards her.


    "nk!"


    The slivery w of his right hand met with both of her Katanas and broke one of them. The shiny broken part flung across the room at a rapid speed that was invisible to eyes. It brushed past Rowen''s face and leaving a streak of blood on his face.


    Dana yelled feeling the air pressure that the sword piece generated. Her body shivered and she bit her lower lip to prevent her voice from leaking. She didn''t want Rowen to see this side of hers.


    Rowen moved his finger and brushed it with the wound. He could see red on his hand. His eyes thennded on Dana and with a sigh, he kissed her. "I am sending you to a secret dimension. Stay at one ce and don''t wander around in there." He whispered in her ears and made her disappear from the room before she could say anything.


    Ampone looked Sect leader in the eyes, her teeth gritting. If this continued then she will definitely die in the next few minutes.


    The sect leader smiled at her look, "You forgot my other hand." He chuckled and swiped at her face with his other w.


    Ampone''s eyes widened at the iing attack and she leaned back making her Katanas lose. She somehow dodged his attack on her face, however, her remaining Katana cracked during it.


    "Hahaha...! Now die!" The sect leader yelled and with his power, he broke through the sword, his sharp w reaching for her gut and a crazy smile on his face. He was sure that he would now kill this bitch and after that, he would still have two minutes left that would be enough to kill the demonic brat behind her. He was nning to gut out both of their intestines and break their Dantians so they die a slow painful death.


    His w then moved towards her bare stomach with only clothing covering it. There is no way she is gonna dodge this. However, opposite to his expectations, his w was unable to enter her stomach, it was stopped by a weird red substance that looked like blood, however, was very strong and hard to breakthrough. The red substance soon moved from her stomach and covered her whole body.


    The Sect Leader jumped back and looked at Ampone with his teeth gritting. He has just lost a perfect opportunity to kill her. Anger raised in his body and his power increased more.


    The red substance around Ampone was actually sanguine shield. When Rowen was giving her Demon''s fury he also poured both Sanguine Shield and Devil''s wings with it. Both of these techniques were based on one''s cultivation. The more the cultivation level the better the results. While Sanguine shield doubles the defence the Devil Wings would be the one that would be useful for them at they increased the speed by four times.


    "Run!" Rowen yelled from behind. If this goes on then the sect leader will be more and more powerful as the time passes. Their strategy of keep defending won''t work for long. They had to escape till the time runs out and the old man dies automatically.


    Just as he yelled huge purple feathered wings formed behind ampone she looked like an Angel. "Take His son with you." He said through mental message.


    Ampone had a reactionless face and then she suddenly disappeared. A hole formed on the roof with dust flying everywhere.


    "You can''t run from me!" Sect leader yelled and was about to jump to follow her. However, it was only then he realised that both his son and the Demon brat were nowhere to be seen. Rage moved through his veins and he yelled loudly destroying the whole wooden structure in small fragments.


    And when he flew out of the building three of them where nowhere to be seen. Only a bright blue sky was there and nothing else. Sect Leader gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. Focusing on the aura that they had left in their path, he started following them.


    He had only one minute left now and his power increased drastically again. His whole body sped up and in just a few seconds he reached the WheatHollow outer sect. Reaching around the market he saw that there were lots of people and the aura path that he was following gotpletely disappeared. It was like three of them vanished in thin air.


    His eyes looked around desperately to find them. However, he could only see different faces below in the market. He sent his spiritual sense around the ce breaking any spirit barrier that came in his way however he didn''t find them anywhere.


    "Ahhh...!" He yelled again his body turningpletely red. He has reached the peak of his power and only ten seconds were remaining. His bodypletely disintegrated with his clothes and space ring. Only a blob of power remained of him and nothing else.


    Everyone in the market turned their head up to look at the strange urrence. Many of them ran away in fright. However, some that were daring enough stood at their ce looking for an opportunity. They thought a treasure has appeared in the middle of the wheat hollow sect.


    Few buildings apart from the ce in an inn that was created for anyone thates from outside the sect to meet their family in the sect. A middle-aged woman and a young man were having sex. Their clothes on the floor and their naked body colliding against each other with orgasmic voices resounding in the room.


    The small bed was filled with the scent of sweat and sexual pheromones. Both of them were Rowen and Ampone. They have changed their appearance using w in the time it took Sect Leader to get out of the shock from his son''s disappearance.


    "Umm master... This is my first time." Ampone moaned in his ears as her legs circled his waist. Sweat was covering their whole body as they eloped in carnal pleasure.


    They have sealed the cultivation of Mostink and threw him away in the Hellish Dimension. Dana also waited in Hellish Dimension for Rowen to call her back. She was worried about him. Her heart was beating fast and she was tapping her legs on the floor rapidly to reduce her anxiety.


    While Sect Leader on the other side slowly disintegrated into nothingness. Not even a speck left of him the people that were standing on the ground waiting for a treasure to appear had disappointed looks on their faces. Some of them even spat on the ground in anger.


    "What Bluff! Whoever did this I will cut them into thousand pieces." A boy in golden hairs blurted out and the people around him nodded in unison. Unaware of the fate that was waiting for them. That golden boy was none other than Pen. That Rowen has met with Dana.


    After an hour of the disintegration of Sect leader. Rowen stood up from the bed, his bodypletely naked, sweat glistening on it, making all his muscles shine.


    Ampone wasid on the bed her legs spread apart and white fluid with her love juices was flowing out of her slit. Bedsheet below was covered with little blood and she was huffing for breath. Her cheeks were red and heating, this was her first time and she never imagined sex would be so intense and pleasurable.

 Chapter 164: Extra Careful

    Chapter 164: Extra Careful


    After Spending a pleasant moment together both Ampone and Rowen returned back to Mostink''s ce to search for any treasure they could find.


    Soon enough they found Ampone''s Feather that both Father and son has stolen from her.


    After that, they first reached Rowen''s apartment where he called Lilias, Ia and Dana at one ce.


    Ampone stood at the side of the bed with her mouth shut. She was a quiet girl that only spoke when it was necessary.


    Rowen has found out a lot about her and her body in the past few hours. From her looks when he first met her, he never imagined that she would be a virgin however there she was. He had just taken her Virginity.


    As he now has control over this whole sect it was just a matter of time. He didn''t need Dana now. However, he also didn''t wanna throw her away.


    He looked at Lilias while Dana was sitting on the wooden chair and suddenly both of them started kissing. It was better for Dana to ept her reality, that she was not the main girl of Rowen.


    Ampone looked at the couple kissing and didn''t even flinch. While Ia had a jealous expression on her face she also moved towards Rowen and with her one hand started rubbing his penis over his pants.


    Dana looked at him and her face turned red. She felt a pain in her heart and tears formed in her eyes. She already figured out that she Rowen was not someone she thought he was when she saw him controlling a powerful Demon like Ampone. However, she was not ready for this.


    "Rowen..." Her choked voice resounded between the moans of Lilias and Rowen.


    Rowen stopped both thedies and moved up from the bed. He looked Dana straight in her eyes and smiled. "Why are you crying. I thought you understood how they would feel when I don''t give them love." He said and kissed her on the cheeks.


    "You..." She tried to say something however she found out that she can''t afford to lose him. He was too precious for her. He was like breath in her body, without him she would suffocate and eventually die. She also felt bad on the other hand that the love of her life has lied to her.


    "Why?" She moved and hugged him gently. Although she was angry with him, she still needed him. His warmth and support. After all, he was the reason that she betrayed Mostink in the first ce. And she truly loved him, even after knowing that he was lying to her all this time her love for him has not diminished a bit.


    "You will know," Rowen said and then started kissing her. Dana also didn''t resist him. While they were doing this, a dense pressure surrounded the whole WheatHollow sect. And ck dots started to appear in the sky. A blue coloured spiritual barrier surrounded the whole sect preventing anyone from getting in or out.


    Rowen and the team also felt the pressure and then he moved apart from Dana and sent his consciousness outside the apartment to look at what was happening. Ampone also moved her consciousness out with all other girls present in the room.


    "Rubloa sect!" Lilias came near Rowen and held his hand in hers. "What are they doing here?" She asked with a worried tone. She still remembered how they left Garu. He waspletely brutalized by those Herculean Apes.


    Rowen looked at the carriges and different cultivators flying above the sect. "They are not here for us," Rowen said with a smile on his face. "Master It seems that they have got the news of both Sect leader and Vice Sect leader dying and havee here to take control of this ce," Ampone said.


    "Big sister, Let''s kill them... It''s been a while since I have tasted some human meat." Ia said while licking her lips as she looked at Ampone. She could tell that Ampone was quite powerful, at least more powerful than the people from Rubloa sect. She was itching to have some fun and taste some human meat. From the time she had turned into a demon, all she has tasted is some pathetic demonic meat from the hellish dimension and some dishes in Stiya Dynasty. What she really craved for is human meat, she could tell just by looking at a human, how tasty they would be. It''s like an instinct to her.


    Dana listened to Ia and gulped her saliva. She never thought that this innocent looking girl would be so dangerous.


    Even Lilias looked at Ia and her eyes narrowed. "You... Brat, how can someone always be hungry?" She asked with an astonished face. In the past few days whenever she has seen Ia, she was always munching on something. Like it was her motto Eat, Sleep, Repeat.


    "I am sorry Miss Lilias..." She murmured in a sad voice. She rememberedst time she pissed her off. Rowen almost threw her out of the team. He may even kill her if she causes too much trouble for Lilias. That was the reason why she always holds herself back when she is facing her.


    "Mom... I think all of you should stay in Hellish Dimension for a bit. I don''t think people from Rubloa sect would be stupid enough to attack a sect where two Heretics have died recently. As they would always consider the possibility of the killer still being in the sect." Rowen said and then looked at Dana.


    "She is my mom. And the one I love. Follow all her orders and never disobey her." He said and kissed her on the lips.


    Dana just nodded at him and bowed towards Lilias.


    "Be careful," Lilias said and all of them disappeared from the ce except Ampone.


    "You too, go for now. I will call you when I need it. And also I have locked a mirror haired girl in the jail of the Dimension. Be careful of her and don''t let anyone go near the jail." Rowen said and dismissed her in thin air. Although he has ordered her body to not move from the cell being extra careful never hurts.

 Chapter 165: Ten Seconds

    Chapter 165: Ten Seconds


    His body then changedpletely and he turned into a guy with Sky Blue hair and same colour eyes.


    He moved out of his apartment anding on the road he looked above like many other students of the sect were doing.


    All of them had scared expressions on their faces looking at such a big army at their sect''s Doorstep.


    Rowen looked at the army and gulped his saliva. The sect leader has just died and they have already gathered an army this big.


    There is one possibility. Is that they have divined the Death of Sect leader before and were preparing for this moment all along.


    This meant he had to be careful with them as they could have also divined about him and maybe set some traps.


    Although divination is always vague and it''s impossible to identify the enemy with it.


    However, with just Vauge notions they have gathered an army this big.


    ''There should be an expert Diviner in the sect.'' He thought.


    He was not as worried.


    As he has Ampone with him. Even if they have called their Ascender to this ne.


    Rowen would still have a chance to at least Run away with Ampone''s speed.


    She was definitely more powerful than an average Ascender and Rowen doubt that a treasure like Death Pin would appear again.


    And even if it did then they still had their w and Devil Wings.


    "Disciples and Masters of WheatHollow sect!" A loud voice reverberated through the ground,


    "I am Sect Leder of the Great Rubloa sect. From now on this sect is our property. Your Sect Leader and Vice Sect Leader is already dead and if you don''t want to end up like them then submit silently." Just as the voice ended like millions of hos disciples from the Rubloa sect descend down on the ground with chains in their hands.


    "Sect leader is dead!" When the disciples heard the words many let out gasps of surprise while some even had an angry expression on their faces.


    "What is the meaning of this! Are they gonna seal us?!" One of the girls from the side yelled as her eyes turned red in anger.


    "Guys we can''t let them have their way with us. Let us call our families!" She said and destroyed a jade stone in her hand.


    A ray of information shot out of her hand, however, it stopped when it reached the Bule Spiritual Barrier.


    "Bitch! How dare you retaliate. Our sect leader has already told to submit or you will end up in worse condition than your sect Leader." One of the Guys with a big beard came down from Rubloa sect.


    A metallic chain in his arms. His eyes looked at the girl with lust-filled in them. He then licked his lips.


    "However you don''t have to worry much. I will make sure to treat you decently if youply with me." He said and threw his chain towards her.


    How dare she retaliate when the sect leader of their sect himself had said to submit. From now on her destiny would be to his pleasing toy.


    And all other girls in this sect will also have the same destiny. Their cultivations would be sealed and their bodies would be used as a breeding cauldron.


    Rowen looked at the Guy and snorted. So they really somehow divined the death of Sect Leader and Vice sect leader.


    And havee here to take control of both the disciples and resources of this sect.


    However, their divination had one big mistake they wanted to steal Rowen''s property and that was something he can''t tolerate.


    Other people trying to steal his stuff is something that made him angry.


    And there is also Vice Sect Leader, Rubloa sect would never dare to attack WheatHollow sect till they still have one Heretic with them.


    Which mean that their divination is not perfect. They must have assumed that Vice Sect Leader is also dead. A smile formed on his face.


    With his Dao, it must be impossible to Divine anything significant in this sect. As he was thinking all this suddenly a shriek rang in the outer sect and the girl had chain covering her body and blood flowing out of her mouth.


    "This is what you get for not following the orders like a good little bitch. Your destiny would be to serve me now." The beard guy said andughed out loud.


    "Miss Rina! She is miss Rina. I have heard that her father is a Heretic and she is the only princess of that country. How dare this guy hurt Princess Rina her father would kill him." One of the other girls said with anger filled in her eyes.


    "Her father? Hahaha! She would never be able to meet her father again. From now on I will use her as a sex ve every night until she breeds my child and after that, I will gift her to my pet beasts to enjoy! Hahaha..." The guy said with a loudugh.


    Others on his side also started tough loudly at his words.


    Rowen looked at them and then at the others. A third eye formed on his head and then a smile. ''''Just as I thought. They have not divined me in this equation. Otherwise, there would be some demon trapsid here and there. However, I can''t see anything like that. Then what about the killer of two Heretics, they must have taken it in the ount.'' Rowen started thinking about the possibilities.


    Although he didn''t care about what happens to the disciples of this sect. However, he still was the one that killed the Sect Leader. Which mean this property must belong to him now. And he doesn''t like someone else setting their hands on his things. Moreover, Rubloa sect wants to snatch his price from him.


    Soon enough a smile formed on his face. All his reasoning is leading him to one ce only. Is that these guys'' divination failed. It must be because of his w. Because of how Ampone and his aura just vanished in thin air the Divination must have concluded as the death of them. And the sect leader also had a Death Pin and escaping from it was no small feat.


    They haven''t even called their Asceneder! Rowen knew that it''s very hard to call the Ascender and even the one from WheatHollow sect would take one to two months toe and that''s minimum. It could even take years toe. That was the reason why Many Ascender battles only happen when the war is already over. ''They must have called their Ascender however he has not reached the ne yet.''


    ''Hahaha! They havee to their own death!'' Anger started covering his body. Such pathetic people with such pathetic ninges toy their hands on his things? ''Weak!'' Rowen hated weakness.


    The guy with the chain licked his lips and started pulling the girl towards him. Lust could be seen dripping from his eyes and there was a wide smile on his face. Disciples from WheatHollow sect looked at the guy and many of them gritted their teeth in anger they wanted to kill this guy however they didn''t dare as more strong cultivators were flying across the sky just waiting for orders to subdue the whole sect.


    "You guys have ten seconds! Seal your own cultivation and submit to The Great Rubloa Sect. After that, anyone with even a bit of cultivation would either be killed or forcefully subdued!" The heavy voice of sect leader rang again in the sect and fear started covering the Disciples.


    Many even started to seal their cultivation andy on the ground in fear. While some gritted their teeth ready to die while fighting. Rowen listened to the voice and his eyes turned red. ''Such Audacity!'' His demonic instincts started kicking in it was the first time aftering to this ne that he wanted to see blood.


    Today he wanna show how brutal and dangerous true demons are. A wide smile stered on his face and then he summoned Ampone. Her size shrunk and she sat on his shoulder. His body then started levitating in front of thousands of Disciples from both the sect.


    "Who is this crazy guy? He wanna die this bad?"


    "Yes! What a fool he should stay down like us." Many people from the Wheathollow sect started talking about Rowen. They thought he has gone crazy. How could an outer set disciplepete against an army such big?


    Many people however ignored the little demon sitting on his shoulder. Watching everyone with her eyes cold. There was only one thing going on in her mind. If the master wants somebody to be dead then he should drop dead in the next five seconds.


    Disciples from the Rubloa sect looked at Rowen and many snorted in contempt. The guy with the chain that was pulling the girl up also looked at Rowen and anger shed in his eyes.


    "You! Pathetic Pig! How dare you disrespect... Ugh...!" Before he could finish his words an Ice Spike embedded in his head and blood and gooey brain matter started raining on the ground.


    Rowen then flew up at even more height and then his voice resounded in the sect.


    "People from Rubloa sect! You have ten seconds to suicide! After that, you will beg for death!"

 Chapter 166: Young Boy

    Chapter 166: Young Boy


    When people below him saw the blood raining they quickly ran away and some that had not sealed their cultivation yet formed spirit barrier around them.


    The girl that was chained fell on the ground with the headless body of the guy. Her whole body was sttered with blood and brain matter.


    "Ahhh..." She yelled and struggled to free herself from the chain to clean her face up.


    Her friend ran toward her and helped her free.


    "Thanks, Brother for helping me out." She said as she looked at Rowen who was levitating even higher.


    Rowen just ignored her and looked up front. Thousands of disciples facing him just waiting to crush him to death. However, none of them dared to move after seeing how brutally Rowen killed the guy before.


    And another factor stopped them from taking any action. It was that they can''t read his cultivation. He seemed like a mere mortal without any cultivation.


    However, he has just killed one of their sects mates without even blinking an eye.


    "How dare you!" A red ming de flew towards Rowen with the raging voice.


    Rowen looked at the flying de and smiled. And with his smile, the de stopped just in front of him.


    "de of Burning Souls!" One of the disciples from the Rubloa sect gasped.


    "That is vice sect leader''s de! Even he has toe out to teach this brat a lesson. Now he has no chance to live." A guy with a long nose said with contempt. He looked at Rowen like he was already dead.


    However his expression change at the next moment. It was like he has swallowed a bag of insects. The de of Burning Souls that was a Heretic Grade treasure started to freeze and getting covered by dense crystalline ice.


    Cracks even started to appear on the de.


    "This Guy! He hasn''t even touched the de!" The guy said and almost lost his consciousness. He was not sure even sect leader himself could achieve this feat.


    "Don''t worry he is just a hoax." A voice reverberated and a man in yellow robe appeared in front of Rowen. He had a long moustache like that of a dragon and his golden eyes sparkled with brilliance and anger.


    When people of Rubloa sect looked at him a smile formed on their faces.


    "Vice Sect leader BurningWood." All of them bowed towards him with a ray of hope in their eyes.


    As Vice Sect Leader himself hase. They would be safe from this demon that has made cracks in the de of Burning Souls.


    BurningWood looked at Rowen with pride-filled in his eyes. "What is your name disciple? I am impressed by your courage to stand up against thousands of us and to even dere that we would beg for death. You have although threatened us. However, I am magnanimous and forgiving. Join our Rubloa sect and all your mistakes would be forgiven and you will even be given the role of Core Disciple."


    To have such daring. A disciple like him was more suited in their Rubloa sect rather than this pathetic WheatHollow sect who don''t even have a Heretic. From what the sect leader has divined before their death Sect Leader and Vice Sect Leader have forgotten to call their Ascender.


    Which mean that WheatHollow Ascender would not be able toe here anytime soon. If hees at all. They at least have few years to clean this sect up of its resources and after that even if the Ascender finds out about what happened he would not fight another Ascender for a damaged sect.


    They have also divined that the killer of Sect Leader and Vice Sect Leader would not be able to survive and will die just before the death of Sect Leader. That was the reason why they havee to capture this sect.


    Previously they were Divining about the WheatHollow sect for the guy that has killed one of the elders in their sect. Sect leader never would have thought they would find such an opportunity while doing so.


    Rowen didn''t reply to his words. He didn''t even look at him like he was not worthy of his attention.


    "I was generous enough to give you pieces of shits ten seconds, however, you have ignored my generosity and decided to ideal around instead. Now get ready to suffer the worst fate that has been waiting for you!" Rowen said and then the de Of Burning Souls nked in front of him. Breaking into thousands of pieces.


    "He has shattered the de!" The guy behind the BurningWood eximed. He took a step back and gulped his saliva.


    They still remembered when Vice sect Leader previously tied to pull it out of the Dragon Magma Stone. His whole body got charred and bruised from many ces however he was unable to pull the sword out. And in the end, only with the effort of both Sect Leader and himself was he able to get his hands on this sword.


    Vice sect leader is at peak Martial Synchronisation realm. He was the second most powerful guy in the sect after Sect Leader who is already a Heretic.


    "You! What Gal! To break my sword. I have given you the chance of joining our sect even after you threatened us. However, you have forgotten how big heavens are to have such arrogance and only being a disciple of a sect, not even an elder. I have to teach you a lesson by giving you the most brutal death..." Before he could say anything else same thing happened with the Vice sect leader that has happened with the bearded guy.


    His head exploded into chunks of flesh and blood and the Ice Spike this time didn''t stop at him it even killed ten people that were flying behind him. Making the ce as silent as a graveyard.


    The blood flew around in the air and the flesh dropped on the ground.


    Painting many apartments and roads in red.


    Rowen looked ahead and with a proud expression on his face. "Seal all their cultivation!" His voice moved around Ampone who was sitting on his shoulder. Her eyes turned cold and then she started flying above. Her body returned to its original size and then a heavy cold pressure enveloped the whole sect.


    Even the people from the WheatHollow sect that had hopes in their eyes as someone capable hase to save them were affected by this pressure. All of the flying disciples and the disciples on the ground slumped.


    Their bodies glued to the ground as if someone has ced a mountain on their back.


    "Ahh...!"


    "Ugh... Cough!"


    "What is happening? We are from WheatHollow sect! So why is he hurting us?"


    Many voices started resounding in the sect. Some were of pain while others were of sheer confusion.


    "Senior Brother... A mistake has urred. We are from WheatHollow sect! We are on your side." The girl that was previously chained by the bearded guy said, however, next moment what happened to her made everyone in the ground dead silent.


    A green coloured slime shot out of Rowen''s hand and moved towards the girl. It first burned her clothes down then her skin started to melt. "Ah...ah... Help...!" She started crying for help and even tried to move her cultivation however the pressure above her made her impossible to move even her finger.


    She died without even a chance to struggle. Her body that was young and healthy just a few moments ago gotpletely juiced up in a gooey liquid that started flowing on the ground reaching other disciples.


    They tried to avoid the bloody mess, however, as they werepletely sealed to the ground, they could do nothing but ept the smelly humiliation.


    The only people who remained flying in the air was Rowen, Ampone and the sect leader of Rubloa sect.


    Even the carriges and the Beasts they have brought with them were currently sticking to the ground.


    As for the blue coloured spirit shield that previously prevented anyone from WheatHollow sect to ask for help started to form cracks on it. And over it formed an Icy shield by Ampone.


    The sect leader looked at the two flying over the sect and how every one of his disciples and elders from the sect waspletely sealed. Gulping his saliva he slowly moved towards Rowen.


    "Young Boy. This old man is deeply regretful. We didn''t want to take your territory. We thought that this ce was abandoned and no one was here to take care of it. So we decided to do so. If we have known that someone as powerful as you is residing in the sect then this old man never had done this mistake." The sect leader said with a bow.


    When the disciples from both the sect looked at how the old man was bowing down in front of Rowen their eyes widened.


    Who was he? Sect leader of the great Rubloa sect! A Heretic!


    For him to bow down in front of a disciple from WheatHollow sect showed how powerful this guy floating in front of them was.

 Chapter 167: Martial Manipulation

    Chapter 167: Martial Maniption


    The Old man looked at Rowen and seeing him still flying in silence cold sweat formed on his forehead. He has just seen how dangerous this guy is. He easily killed his only son and now even his life is in danger. If he didn''t manage this situation carefully then today his Rubloa sect would be left in the dust. He looked at the Lady above. She was at least an Ascender and this guy was definitely controlling her. Which mean he is even more powerful than an ascender.


    "Senior my name is Serf Rubloa, this one had done a grave mistake intruding on your territory. I hope you can forgive me and my Rubloa sect." He said, hoping to protect himself and his sect from this monster.


    Rowen smiled at his words. "Do you have a wife? A daughter?" He asked.


    "Umm?" Serf said to Rowen in an uncertain tone.


    "Hahaha!" Rowenughed out loud sending goosebumps to all the people present at the ce.


    "I asked, do you have a wife or daughter? You know I could forgive you if you have some family left behind. Without a family what will you do living this worthless life?"


    Listening to his words Serf''s lips started trembling his eyes blinking rapidly, he licked his lips and gulped saliva.


    "Wha... What do you mea... mean?" He clenched his fist and looked at Rowen with an unbelieving expression on his face.


    Yes, he has a wife and a daughter. Did this guy know about them? ''Is he threatening me?'' Sect leader thought.


    He remembered that his daughter that was only twenty-five years old this year is still in the sect. Currently, she is only an Inner sect Disciple. However, as she was the daughter of Sect Leader she has always been taught by the best teachers. The resources she gets to cultivate are also higher than anyone in the sect. Even some sect elders don''t have the luxury to use as many resources as she does. She was doted and loved by all the sect disciples and Elders. Today she stayed in the sect with her mother and some elders. Also, many of the outer and inner sect disciples stayed at the sect. They havee here with only fifty per cent of their power. However, as they had a heretic with them they were confident that it would be easy to rule the WheatHollow sect.


    Rowen moved one of his hand in his pocket and then his iris turned deep red. The ck dot in his eyes rotated and reflected the clear image of a terrified sect leader in front of him.


    Ampone flew near him and stood by his side. She looked at Serf with apathetic eyes. Her position was a step behind Rowen clearly showing her position as an inferior one. Her ck hairs gently moved in the air and her thin and tall stature made her look extremely cold and merciless. The scar on her face didn''t make things better for Serf.


    "Are you deaf? I asked do you have a wife or a daughter?" Rowen said again. He was losing his patience slowly.


    The guys on the ground also looked at Rowen with a confused expression. Some who were cunning enough figured out what Rowen wanted to form her Wife and Daughter.


    "Yes..."


    Rowen smiled at his word and then his red iris moved towards Ampone. She nodded and then raised her right hand forming an invisible pressure around the sect leader. Her open palm then suddenly closed and with a snap sound, all the pressure that was outside sect leader focused on his Dantian.


    Serf''s face contorted in pain and his whole body squeezed like a cat. His arms bending inwards and so did his legs.


    "Agh!" He let out a grunt that resounded in the area.


    Rowen''s lips raised up slightly seeing sect leader in pain.


    Everybody looked at the famous sect leader of Rubloa sect getting toyed by a guy that nobody has known before today. And what''s more surprising that this boy was very young. His future was very bright.


    "Don''t worry about your daughter and wife, I will take care of them after I am done with you," Rowen said.


    When Serf listened to Rowen he screamed even louder. Veins on his neck popped out and his face turnedpletely red.


    "What... Do you want from them..." Serf said with hoarse voice. He was worried about his family. He has already seen how brutal this monster is and he didn''t want his family to be affected by him.


    He was already regrettinging to this ce.


    "Hahaha... What will I do? They will get special treatment from me. And don''t worry I will not hide anything from you. Everything I do to your wife and your lovely daughter would be done in front of you. So you can have a good view of everything that is happening."


    "No!... Ugh... Don''t even think about touching my family or I will kill..." Serf''s eyes turned red and tears started to fall from his eyes. Clenching his stomach he let out a loud yell.


    Rowen took in a deep breath with a giant smile on his face. He could feel a surge of emotionsing from a sect this big. Especially from the sect leader.


    And then suddenly, warm energy moved in his stomach and raised to his brain. His whole body feltforted by the sudden power surge. He has broken through to the next realm.


    "Martial Maniption Realm."


    Ampone bowed towards him with a smile on her usually cold face.


    Rowen then kissed her in front of everyone. And threw Serf in his hellish dimention


    "Woosh..."


    Soon enough Lilias, Ia, Dana and his other demons moved out of his Hellish Dimension.


    Rowen looked at them and smiled. "It''s all yours." He said while pointing his hands towards thousands of Disciples and elders with sealed cultivation.


    A smile formed on Ia''s face as she rubbed her hands against each other. Licking her lips she moved towards one of the girlsid down on the floor. She was from WheatHollow sect.


    Lilias and Dana on the other hand moved towards Rowen. Lilias smiled and kissed him and Dana had a blush on her face. She was very ashamed of what was happening here. She was a righteous cultivator after all. And to suddenly know that the one she is deeply in love with is a demon and a cruel one on that. She can''t seem to ept reality.


    Rowen looked at her agitated face and the red w formed on his hand.


    "Come here." He said.


    Dana looked at his demonic arm and then hesitated for a bit. However, remembering how much she loves Rowen she gulped her saliva and moved towards him.


    "Are you worried? Or do you hate me now?" He asked.


    "No... It''s just I don''t think I can fit in." She looked at Rowen with tears filling up in her eyes and then she remembered something thatpletely broke her heart.


    "You are a demon?" She asked with a meek voice.


    Rowen listened to her and a solemn expression appeared on his face. He knew what she is gonna talk about.


    He took in a deep breath and nodded.


    "Ugh...ugh..." Tears finally started to drop down her eyes as she started crying loudly.


    Lilias looked at Rowen and then at Dana. She also knows what has happened.


    Ampone one the other had maintained her cold expression. However, the glint in her eyes revealed her curiosity.


    Ia, on the other hand, was already in her demonic form and was happily munching on the girl that she previously picked up. Blood was all over her mouth and there was a satisfied grin on her face. However, she was also aware of what was happening up there. It was just that she was not letting it bother her meal too much.


    Rowen looked at Dana and seeing how she was crying. And how much negative emotions wereing out of her. He could tell that she was in pain and emotional turmoil.


    "Mara... Sob. Mara..." Dana sobbed.


    "Was it you who killed my sister?" She asked as she red deep in his eyes. Hoping for a ''no.'' She would be happy even if he lied. She could live with a lie.


    Rowen also started in her eyes and his heart started to beat rapidly. He has felt this feeling before. He remembered it. It is the same feeling he got after ir left him.


    He didn''t want Dana to leave him. Although he didn''t love her as much as Lilias or ir or Ia. She was still in his Harem and when ir left him he didn''t love her much too. However, only after she left did he felt the pain.


    However, he also didn''t wanna lie to her much now. Because there is no need. If she wanna kill herself or leave him after listening to the truth then be it. For him, his main mission was to be on top of the world. To find his mother''s soul, revive her and take care of the ones he loves. And he was sure he didn''t love Dana as much that he loves his mother and mission.


    "Yes." He said.


    And just as he said so Dana moved in his arms and started crying even louder.


    "I hate you. But..." Her eyes moved up and looked in his.


    "I love you," Rowen said.


    "And it''s not a lie?"


    Rowen''s w finger then moved on her forehead. "Don''t worry, I will make sure to revive your sister again." He whispered in her ears as he pulsed his Blood Magnification art and his techniques in her be.

 Chapter 168: Dignity

    Chapter 168: Dignity


    After controlling the whole sect Rowen sat over the Dungeons in previous sect leader''s mansion. His body naked and sweat covering his body.


    Willow and naked body of Lilias were on top of his. Her hips moving in the rhythm of his crotch and moans were filling the empty room with their symphony.


    "I love you, son," Lilias said as her lips parted apart and her eyes rolled up in an orgasm. Her nails were wing at his shoulder. However, they were not hurting him. Instead provided a different and amazing sensation.


    Rowen''s hands moved over her sweaty boobs and feeling the mixture of the coldness of sweat and warmth of her body a pleasure tingle moved through his hand.


    "Huh... I love you too." His voice moved through her ears and then she felt his wet tongue giggling up her nerves over her neck.


    His kiss deepened below her cheekbones leaving a red mark of love imprinted.


    The whole room was dim. No lights wereing, expect the filtered sun rays through the mat blinds that were covering the windows.


    Rowen and Ls were eloping on giant white pillows that were wet from many ces due to their sweat and love juices.


    Both of them depicting a perfect scene for a statue artist to carve in a stone and seal it in the pages of time.


    "Ahh...!" Rowen moaned and released his fluid inside her flesh vagina. His stomach and legs jerked as the pleasures of orgasm started moving through his body.


    A smile formed on his face and then his body slumped down on the cushiony pillow to rx.


    Moving his hands over his head he looked at his mom who was also panting hard. She has already came multiple times today. Her hands slid down his body feeling all his toned muscles as her head rested on his chest.


    She could feel his rapid heartbeat and could even feel hers connecting with it. A smile formed on her face as her head moved up to look in his eyes.


    "You wanna do more?" She asked as her body moved up and started kissing his lips. Her tongue intertwined with his and chuckles left out of both of them.


    Rowen turned her body down on the pillow and started rubbing his shaft against her entrance. "Your body wants more?" He asked.


    "I can never get enough of you." Her legs moved over his hips, her crotch almost begging for his pounding.


    Rowen pushed up his waist with a jerk. His shaft has already turned extremely sensitive after so much sex they have already done. And a different kind of warm feeling was rushing through their bodies. That was a mixture of exhaustion and pleasure.


    In half an hour both of them orgasmed loudly and fell apart sideways. Bodypletely exhausted and filled with hormones and pleasure. They immediately went to deep sleep.


    "Master!"


    "Thump thump thump!"


    "Stop it!" Lilias said and woke up. Her eyes thennded on Rowen who was currently putting on his clothes.


    "What is going on?"


    "Nothing, just a whore hase by to say hello." Rowen moved near her and grabbing her hair he kissed her on the lips.


    "Who?" Lilias asked looking him in the eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just know that she is just another whore I have to teach a lesson. She almost killed me once."


    Rowen said and then opened the wooden door. A wolf girl was standing there. She was the one banging on the door.


    Rowen looked at her in the eyes sending shivers down her spine. The servant gulped her saliva and moved back, tilting over a flower pot in the process.


    Her heart was beating fast and her whole body went cold, she really didn''t want to wake this monster up. However, the situation was currently like that outside.


    Rowen took in a deep breath and then moved away from her. His body then disappeared from the ce.


    Only after he was gone does the wolf girl took in a deep breath and her body rxed. However, it wasn''t for much.


    "What is happening?" Lilias suddenly appeared behind her, starting her.


    She quickly turned around and bowed towards her. "Mistress, two demons havee and attacked the sect." Her breath raising up.


    Lilias stood there for a few seconds and then disappeared from the spot.


    After few hours Rowen looked at the Blue skinned demon tied up in themittee chamber of the sect. Rowen was sitting on the biggest chair in the front. One of his leg over other and a smile stered on his face.


    Orange haired Nalis was also tied up besides Be, his condition even worse than her. He was unconscious and blood was leaking out of his mouth. There were also many wounds on his body.


    This was the guy that poisoned Rowen and the team back then.


    Be looked at Rowen smiling and hatred shed in her eyes. She hase here today to take her revenge. She has found out that her mother''s seed was dead so she quickly moved toward the Kingdom of Stiya. Where she captured the old man with the help of a treasure and tortured him to get any information.


    And only after threatening him with his daughter''s life did he told her, the one who took the seed away.


    However, beforeing here she never knew that this guy would be so powerful.


    Her teeth-gritting against each other. That old man lied to her. This guy is controlling a demon as powerful as an ascender. He could never be just at Martial Formation Realm.


    "You! Leave us alone! Or that lover of yours would die a painful death!" Be said.


    Rowen listened to her and his smile widened.


    "Hahaha hahaha....!" His evilugh reverberated through the giant room. Ia that was standing by his side also had a smile on her face. While Ampone had her cold expression maintained.


    Dana, on the other hand, was sitting silently on a chair near Rowen. She was not that interested in what was going on here and the only thing that mattered to her was Rowen.


    Lilias finally appeared in the room with a green light and then looking at the two demons raised her brows. Her eyes thennded on the empty seat near Rowen and then she went down and sat on it.


    "Junior Brother how about we kill them. I have never tasted such high-level demoness. I have heard that the meat around their stomach tastes the best." She looked at Rowen with her eyes glowing.


    Rowen just coughed at her statement and stood up. This girl has to ruin a perfect moment of terror by bringing her gluttonous mouth in.


    He moved towards Be and then kicked her in the face. "You will kill my lover?" He asked as he squatted down near her. His hand grabbed her cheeks and squeezed them.


    His eyes ring deep in hers, sending shivers down her body.


    Be looked at his demonic eyes and gulped her saliva.


    "You... You... Who are you?"


    Rowen responded to her question by bringing out a ze me dagger. He then stabbed the unconscious Nalis in his gut.


    "Nooo!" Be yelled, her eyes wide in anger and fear. "Leave him alone! This is between you and me! So leave it that way."


    "Leave it that way? You bitch! Didn''t you just brought one of the master''s sex ves in between?" Ia said as she moved towards Be. She was talking about Felicia.


    Be looked at Ia and spat towards her. "Who are you calling a bitch! To be a higher demon and surrendering to a pathetic human. You are even lower than a Bitch!"


    Just as she said that a grunt resounded in the room and Blood flew out on Be''s face. She looked around and found the Dagger embedded in Nalis''s left eye and the blood was pouring out like a fountain out of it.


    Rowen grabbed Be''s tentacle-like hairs from behind and pulled them down. Before she could react to Nalis''s injury her head was pushed in his blood pool forcefully.


    "Gugh... No please leave him alone, I will give that girl back to you!" She said as tears fell down her eyes.


    She could see Nalis bleeding out huge amounts of blood and struggling to even wake up because of how much beating he has taken previously.


    "Nalis..." She struggled to move her hand and reached out to her loyal subordinate. However, before her hand could reach him. A sword entered her hand pinning her hand down to a single ce.


    "Bich! Who told you to move." Rowen''s demonic voice entered her ears and she started crying even louder.


    "Let me teach you a lesson."


    Suddenly she heard the fabric behind her back getting ripped apart and then a shaft struggling to move in her body. Her eyes widened in terror.


    "No! Stop it!" Her dignity was thest thing that remained aftering to this ce and even that was now gonna be taken by this guy.


    "Ahhh..." Her head tried to move up in struggle as she felt a giant thing ripping her flesh apart and touching the areas deep inside her.


    He started forcing his body on her while she wasid in the blood of her dying subordinate.

 Chapter 169: Almost a Dragon

    Chapter 169: Almost a Dragon


    "Stop it... Save him first..." Be''s dim voice resounded in the room with her face painted in red. She could see Nalis''s body stopping to struggle and the blood also stoppeding out of him. She couldn''t tell if he was breathing or not. He was her loyal subordinate and she respected his wit and determination. For him to have such end she just can''t bear it in her mind.


    "Ohh... Looks like your toy boy has already lost his life." Ia came by her side and squatted down in front of Nalis.


    While Rowen had a smile as he continuously pulled and pushed his shaft in Be''s body. Pleasure grunts were escaping out of his mouth time after time.


    While Be on the other side looked at the dead body of Nalis with tears continuously dropping down her eyes and moans and grunts leaking out of her mouth. There were even bubbles forming in the blood near her mouth because of the air moving out of her mouth with her moans.


    ''It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have trusted that old fart and came here. How could someone that destroyed mother demon''s seed be weak? How could I be so stupid?'' Different kind of thoughts started moving through her mind.


    Ia moved her finger and dipped it in the blood pool. She then moved it up to her mouth and licked it.


    "Umm... Such a good taste, too bad it''s already started to rotten. He would have been a perfect dinner meal. What a waste." She said with a disappointed look on her face.


    "Huhhh..." Be grunted out loud as her wide eyes staring daggers at Ia.


    "I will kill you!" She said. And then grunted out loudly because of the furious thrust of Rowen.


    "Hahaha... Kill me? Sure. I will be waiting for you." Ia stood up and she then looked at Ampone.


    "Big sister Ampone. Did you hear what she said?" Her brows raising and then a sarcastic smile formed on her face. "She said she will kill me. The one who is on the floor and moaning like a bitch is gonna kill me." Her eyes thennded on Be again. "Count yourself as lucky because Junior Brother Rowen wants to y with you. If not for that you would have been in my stomach right now. With this scumbag boy toy of yours," she said and then kicked Nalis on the head prating the dagger even deep in his eyes making blood spur out again for a little while.


    Ampone didn''t reply to her and kept her silence. She was not interested in either of them. If Rowen told her to kill Ia she will do it without hesitation.


    "Ia,e back here." Lilias pointed her hand at an empty chair on the room. "Let your Junior Brother enjoy his toy for a bit," she said.


    Ia listened to her and like a rabbit quickly moved to the chair. "Lady Lilias, that girl is threatening me. I think you should do something about her." Her body then leaned towards Lilias. "She is threatening me today who knows she would threaten you tomorrow and maybe even threaten master someday. She was here to kill him after all." She whispered.


    Lilias looked at her serious face and a smile formed on her face. "Do you think she would threaten me?" She asked.


    "Hmm." Ia nodded. "Just as I said, she could not be trusted at all. Just look at her even her skin is blue like a snake." She cast a disgusted gaze at Be.


    "Like a snake?" Lilias''s smile widened. "What is wrong with being a snake? And by the way, if I remember correctly, your bloodline should also be half-snake."


    "Yea, Half Snake Half Dragon. However, trust me I have dragon part more in me. Like I am ny-nine per cent a dragon. And you have been with me for so much time. You should know by now, how Kindhearted and Innocent I am just like a true dragon. I may even argue that I am a hundred per cent a dragon." She said.


    Dana who was silent and sombre all this time listened to her words and a smile formed on her face.


    Even Ampone''s lips were twitching. She was more amused at the shameless nature of this girl.


    "Yes, I know that you are a kind-hearted dragon. However, I want to know what is wrong with being a snake. Because as far as I know I myself am a Crimson Serpent." Lilias said and looked straight in her eyes.


    Ia listened to her and then gulped her saliva. She just realised what she has said.


    "Heh, heh... Heh, heh..." Sheughed awkwardly and then moved one of her hand over Lilias''s. "Lady, not snake... I mean... Mean."


    "Yes, tell me what do you mean?" Lilias said with a gentle tone and also moved her other hand over Ia''s.


    Ia looked up and then looked around trying to avoid her gaze she then looked at Rowen who was just finishing up on Be. Suddenly a smile formed on her face and she looked at Lilias again with her eyes bright.


    "I mean, she definitely looks like a squid. Just look at her hairs. Yuck... I almost vomited when I saw her for the first time." Her head started nodding with her one lip slightly raised up. "Yes definitely, she is a squid monster... Who knows if she seduces brother Rowen with her tentacles. Just imagining it sends a shiver down my spine." Her body jerked like she has seen something gross and smelly.


    "Hmm?" Lilias raised her brows.


    "Nothingdy, I was just joking previously, I love snakes. And if you don''t know, I am a half-snake too. Like I am ny-nine per cent snake." Ia said with an awkward smile and stood up. She didn''t want to offend Lilias any further. "I should help brother Rowen dress." Her body quickly moved toward Rowen who has already stood up using Be. She then started cleaning his body of the blood, by using a wet towel and a metal bowl filled with water.


    "Pfft..." Dana finally couldn''t resist the urge and chuckled. Her right hand on her stomach and her left on her face, trying to suppress herugh. Her face turned red and her body nted slightly downwards. Ia was too cute to be a monster that she is.


    Dana herself has turned into a Demon. She doesn''t know what kind of Demon she has turned into because nothing in her changed physically. She just got little craving for blood that she controlled.


    Lilias looked at Dana and her eyes narrowed in a smile too.


    While Ia, who was cleaning Rowen''s body nced at her and gulped her saliva. Her eyes then moved up towards Rowen who was staring at her and then a forced smile formed on her face.


    "Master... Haha... I was really joking... I really love snakes. Like I love them too much. Last night I even had a dream that I have turned into aplete serpent and spending good times with you." She said.


    "Dana, have you ever tasted dragon''s meat?" Lilias''s voice came from behind him, her eyes moved sideways and looked at Dana.


    Dana looked at her and then at Ia, who had her ears perked up and her tail swinging crazily. Ia also stared at Dana with hopeful eyes.


    "Lady Lilias, I haven''t had the luxury to taste Dragon''s meat yet."


    "Ohh... Poor soul, don''t worry. I just know the perfect way to get some good quality Dragon Meat. Although it would not be totally pure. However, I hope you can do with ny-nine per cent purity. Can you?"


    Dana looked at Ia again and saw sweat forming on her forehead as she was cleaning Rowen rapidly. Her hands even started shaking while she did so. A sneaky smile moved on her face.


    "If I can have a chance to eat some dragon Meat with Mistress and Brother Rowen, then I would be very pleased." She said.


    "Yes, Rowen, what do you think about it?" Lilias asked.


    Rowen turned her body and looked at them. A smile also formed on his face. "Yea, I have decided we will have dragon meat tonight."


    "nk!" Suddenly the water bowl that was ced on the table spilt as Ia moved back in terror.


    "Brother Rowen, can I suggest something?" Ia asked.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "I have tasted Dragon''s meat before and trust me it tastes like a rotten lizard. I even had diarrhoea for three continuous days after eating it. I don''t think you should put yourself in danger eating that crap. Who knows your Dao could weaken after such a diet."


    Rowen listened to her answer and then looked straight in her eyes. There was a yful smile on his face and then his body started moving toward her slowly.


    Lilias and Dana in the back had smiles on their faces. While Dana covered her face by pulling out a fan. Lilias didn''t hide her joy. Ampone was as cold as an ice statue could be.


    Be on the ground was already unconscious by all the physical and mental torture she has gone through today.


    Ia started moving back. Seeing Rowening towards her. Flipping down little things in the way.


    "Br... Brother Rowen. I... I am a serpent, seriously."


    "I love snakes too." His raspy and deep voice sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 170: Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 170: Sleeping Beauty


    Rowen moved towards Ia and grabbed her neck. His cold hand moved towards her ears and then he kissed her lips. His tongue moved through her glossy lips and then tasting the blood on them his toungue entered her mouth. His tongue touched hers and their saliva mixed with each other.


    Ia''s face turned red in both excitement and embarrassment. ''So they were just teasing me.'' She thought and also started to move her tongue, wrestling with Rowens.


    The taste was better. Maybe because it was unexpected. However, she felt much happier with this kiss. Her whole body that was worried just now, calmed down.


    She could smell the scent on Rowen. It was different than normal. It was a mixture of his scent, blood and the Be girl.


    Although she hated the squid girl, she loved Rowen. No matter how he smelled like.


    After a minute he moved away from her body.


    "Mmm... A dragon does taste good." Rowen turned around and said to Lilias.


    Ampone looked at them and first time in a while her cold expression dropped and jealousy spilt in her eyes. She was not affected when Rowen used Be like a toy. However, seeing this affectionate kiss, her expectations moved. She wanted to taste his tongue too.


    "Well, who knows. I have never tasted one." Lilias raised her shoulders and dropped them. Then her brows raised and a sneaky smile formed on her face. "Or maybe I have tasted one. And maybe it''s the most delicious thing ever." She said as she looked at Rowen''s crotch.


    Rowen smiled at her words. And then looked at outside the small window in the hall. "This whole sect is ours now." He said.


    "Let''s forget about that. What about now. What do we do now?" Lilias stood up and came near Rowen, "Do you have a n about the Pit?" She said.


    Ia quietly came back and sat near Dana, her face was flushed red from embarrassment.


    "I do have one n." Rowen moved towards a table and grabbed a green jade stone from it. He started fiddling with it in his hands. "However..." He sighed.


    "However, what?" Lilias had her brows furrowed and even other girls started paying attention to the topic. "Tell me everything. I am not gonna let you put yourself at risk. You understand me?"


    "Well..." Rowen thought for a little. "I also can''t put you at Risk. So I have decided." He said.


    Dana raised her brows and leaned ahead.


    "Decided? We haven''t talked anything about it." Lilias moved towards Rowen and ced her hand on his shoulder gently. There was a worried expression on her face.


    "I will go there alone... No, not alone, just without you and Ia and..." His eyes then moved towards Dana. "And Dana." He said and sat down on the chair in between.


    Dana moved her head towards Rowen. "Pit of Ascendence. I have heard about it." Her eyes then widened. "Don''t tell me you are going in there!" She said as she looked in Rowen''s eyes.


    "Dear it''s very dangerous for you to go alone. Your life could be in danger. And if... if something were to happen to you... No, you will not go there without me." Tears formed in Lilias''s eyes.


    "Yes if you are going there then I wille with you too." Dana also voiced in.


    Ia looked sideways and pretend to ignore everyone. She was worried about Rowen. However, she didn''t wanna go against him. ''It''s not like I would be able to protect him.''


    Ampone stayed silent like usual.


    "Was I asking for your permission or your opinions?"


    Dana turned silent after listening to him.


    Lilias adjusted herself and leaned towards Rowen. One of her hand moving over his.


    "I want you to take me with you. And if you don''t then I would die if something were to happen to you."


    "You have said it yourself that the treasures can even tear apart different dimensions," Rowen said.


    "I have also said that it would not be able to tear the Hellish Dimension." Lilias raised her finger and tapped it on the chair arms.


    "Are you sure?" Rowen raised his brows. "Are you certain that when we reach there the treasure would not open up the hellish dimension and tear you all in pieces?"


    Lilias turned silent and kept looking at Rowen.


    "I don''t wanna hear this anymore from you. I and Ampone would go there. She is strong and Even I am many levels stronger than you guys. Chances of something happening to us is very low."


    Lilias stood up listening to him and looked at Ampone. "Hey you, can you save him there?"


    Amponed bowed towards Lilias and then looked at her. "Yes, Mistress. I will make sure that nothing happens to master."


    "And what about us? Can''t you save us too? Are you not powerful enough?"


    Rowen also stood up, he didn''t wanna argue with Lilias out of all the people in the world.


    Ampone turned silent and turned her eyes towards Rowen.


    Rowen didn''t say anything and kept his silence.


    "What are you looking at him for? Answer me! I am the one that has asked you the question."


    "Lady, all I can say is I will do my best," Ampone replied.


    Rowen sighed. He was not sure of his decision. He came up with it just now. He didn''t wanna take any risk with Lilias. She was currently weak and would not be able to help him much there and on top of that if something goes wrong her life could be in danger too.


    Lilias took in a deep breath at Ampone''s reply and moved around. "Rowen. I don''t know anything. I will go with you and that is final. Because if I don''t then you will find me dead anyway."


    Rowen narrowed his eyes at her reply and turned silent. After some seconds he nodded. "Ok."


    Dana listened to him and smiled. ''Finally!'' She also wanted to go with Rowen. Her feelings for him were just like Lilias.


    "For now, let me first get Felicia. This girl has hidden her somewhere." He looked at Be.


    "Get the information out of her." He then looked at Ia. "You, go and help Ampone." He said.


    "As you say Junior Brother." She said and then disappeared in the Hellish Dimension.


    Ampone also bowed in front of Rowen and then moved in hellish Dimension with both Be and Dead Nalis.


    "You have made the right decision." Dana came near Rowen and whispered by his ears. She then kissed him on the lips.


    Lilias also smiled at him and then disappeared from the ce.


    "You, wait," Rowen said and then again moved on the chair.


    Dana who was about to go to the Hellish Dimension stopped and moved towards Rowen and sat by his side.


    "Yes?" She said.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    "Think about what?" Dana subtly raised her brows.


    "About, me. Do you hate me? Now as you know that I have killed your dear sister."


    Dana moved back on the chair, resting her back. "Hate? I don''t think I can ever hate you."


    Rowen leaned towards her. "And why is that?"


    "Because... Because, I... I don''t know..." She looked at Rowen with a confused expression. She really had no idea why she is like this.


    "I... I... Was very angry at you when I found out about it. However, I couldn''t seem to bring myself to hate you."


    Rowen nodded at her words. "Ok... Come with me." He said and then both of them disappeared from the ce.


    While inside the hellish dimension. In the Jail that Lilias created Be wasying on the cold floor, unconscious. Ia was standing beside her. A bucket in her hand.


    Ampone and Nalis were nowhere to be seen.


    Ia smiled looking at Be and then boiled the water through her Qi. Soon enough bubbles started to pop up on the water furiously.


    Her smile widened and then she poured the steaming hot water on Be.


    "Wake up, pathetic bitch!" She yelled and also threw the metallic bucket on her head.


    "Ahhgh..." Be suddenly opened her eyes and gasped loudly for air.


    "Ooo, my sleeping beauty finally woke up. Do you need tea? Or Warm Soup?" Ia had a smirk on her face as she kicked Be in the stomach.


    Be was grunting loudly as she felt her skin burning and then she felt the painful kick on her stomach.


    Ia on the other hand was smiling throughout the process. However, suddenly she heard a voice that scared the living shit out of her.


    "She is not yours to enjoy. Do what I have told you. Or you know what could happen right?" It was Rowen''s voice that came from outside through mental message.


    Ia gulped her saliva and then looked at Be. She sighed and then squatted down towards her. She even started transferring her Qi in her body to heal her burning skin.


    She didn''t want Rowen''s sex toy to look ugly.


    Be looked at Ia as she helped her and her eyes widened. She couldn''t understand what was happening. Just a moment ago she thought that girl would kill her. However, now she was healing her.


    Rowen sighed and then again focused on Dana. Both of them were currently in Mostink''s garden facing the waterfall. Dana was naked, her knees on the soft grass as she sucked Rowen''s shaft who was sitting on a chair.

 Chapter 171: Dont worry

    Chapter 171: Don''t worry


    "Tell me where have you hidden Sister Felicia? It would be best for both of us. As I will not have to torture you and waste my time and you will not suffer in pain." Ia said as she stood up and looked at Be with a smile. She didn''t want to waste any more time, as Rowen has told her to not torture much, all the fun part has already been done, that was only to throw boiling water at her.


    Be looked at Ia and her face contorted, she then spat towards her. "Fuck you! I will never reveal that bitch''s location. You can find her for all eternity and you would not be able to. She is dead now. And yes also tell that pathetic master of yours to go and die somewhere because he would not be able to find her." She said. Her anger was started to go up. First, these people killed her only loyal subordinate and then they want her to tell Felicia''s location. She would rather die than to submit.


    Ia''s smile widened. "You know, I would love to torture you all day and every day, however, master has prohibited me from damaging his sex toy. So here is what I will do instead. I will move out of this cage and go towards that Loyal Subordinate of yours that is on hisst breath. Then I will rip his skins and muscles out until only his bones are remaining." She said.


    Be just snorted at her words. She has seen it with her eyes. How that guy has brutally murdered Nalis. She saw his body turned cold in front of her eyes while Rowen was busy rap*ng her. "No matter how many lies you fabricate, I would never fall for them! Forget about that bitch of yours."


    "Lies? Hahaha...!" Ia grabbed Be''s hairs and started dragging her out of the jail. She moved her through the dimly lit corridor. Without caring about how much pain she was in. There was an impatient look on her face. She then moved her in front of the jail and through the metal bars she pointed at the Nalis who was sitting in a corner. His whole body covered by the blood. Be looked at him and her eyes widened. It was really him she identified him with just a look. He was still alive!


    "Leave him alone! Don''t hurt him anymore."


    "You want me to leave him alone? How about you tell me the location of Sister Felicia! Look I don''t have much patience. And I already hate both of you pathetic Demons. I will just give you ten seconds. If you don''t tell her location then trust me. Although I don''t have permission to torture you. However, that guy is not out of order. He will have time of his life." Ia said.


    "Ok, ok... I will tell you. Please don''t hurt him. They... They are locked inside my space treasure. Here take it!" Be said and then turned her hand around. There was a red jewel embedded in her hand, she moved her other hand and ripped the ruby out. "Take this, it contains both The Daughter and her father. Now leave Nalis alone. Let him go, he has nothing to do with it. He was just following my order."


    Ia caught the red ruby in her hand and then inspected it with her Qi. Felicia and her Old man were reallyying in the space unconscious. Then a chuckle leaked out of her mouth. "Nalis, why don''t youe and meet your Master." She said and thenughed out loud.


    Nalis stood up, a dagger embedded in his eye. He then took the dagger out with his left hand releasing some blood on the floor. His face then started changing and soon enough it turned into someone that Be was familiar with. Ampone. The girls that have singlehandedly captured both her and Nalis. Be gulped her saliva and with wide eyes looked at Ia and seeing a smirk on her face tears started to drop down her eyes.


    "You! I will kill you!" Be groaned and sobbed.


    "I have told you before and I will tell you again. Go ahead and kill me. I would be waiting." Ia said and then brought her back to jail. She then locked her up. For all, she cares she only needed to get Felicia from her. Now she doesn''t really care about her if she lives or dies. Although she would love to torture her. However, that was out of the question as Rowen has his eyes set on this squid girl. She then walked out of the ce. Ampone did the same.


    Rowen and Dana were currently sleeping. Rowen on a chair and Dana''s naked body on his. Both of them were exhausted and enjoying the cool waves of moist air from the nearby waterfall having a good sleep. Suddenly Rowen woke up and smiled. "Good." He said through his mental messaging technique to Ia. He has just got the information that Felicia was in a space ruby that Ia now possess.


    "Hey wake up." He said as he pushed Dana away from his body.


    "Just a bit more..." Dana said in her sleepy voice and struck her body again to Rowen.


    Rowen just pushed her away on the grass and stood up.


    "Seriously?" Dana opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Go away." He waved his hand.


    Dana narrowed her eyes and then a pout formed on her face. "I love you too!" She said and then disappeared from the ce.


    And just as she was gone Ia appeared in front of him.


    "Master I have got the Ruby." She said and then handed the small red ruby in Rowen''s hand.


    Her eyes then looked at Rowen, who was naked and her face turned red.


    "Mmm... Master." She murmured.


    Rowen, who was investigating the Ruby in his hand raised his eyes and looked at Ia.


    "Yes?"


    "Umm... Do you still wanna taste a dragon?"


    Rowen''s brows furrowed. Currently, he was not in the mood.


    "Fuck off."


    "Ok. How about a kiss?" She said and looked at Rowen with puppy eyes. "Just a simple kiss."


    Rowen stared at her for a few seconds and then moved towards her. His lipsnded on hers and then both of them started kissing.


    He then pushed her on the grass and spreading her legs he tore her pants aside. "You wanna taste a dragon?" He asked.


    Ia gulped her saliva and nodded. "I would love to."


    "Ugh!" Suddenly she grunted as Rowen pushed his shaft through her folds.


    "Master, don''t you think this is good? Ugh..." She said.


    "Ahh... What do you mean?" Rowen stopped in the middle and looked deep in her eyes.


    Ia looked at him and her heart started to beat furiously. She averted her gaze from his. And then tears formed in her eyes.


    Rowen raised his brows looking at her. "What?" He asked again.


    "I... Sob... I don''t want to give you any suggestions or advice. However, I want to say one thing." Tears started falling from her eyes.


    "Yes." Rowen moved aside andid on the grass.


    Ia came over his body and then her warm tears started falling on his chest.


    "I love you." She said.


    Rowen looked at her for a few seconds with furrowed brows.


    "That''s it?"


    "Mmm... It''s about back then." She started circling her finger on his chest. "Back when you were saying that you wanted to go alone in that dangerous ce."


    "Well, I said that I will take you with me." Rowen wiped one of the tears falling from her eye.


    "I... I... Know that I am weak and worthless now. However, I do love you. Please never leave me alone." Her moist eyes started in his for a while.


    Rowen also stayed silent and only looked in her eyes. After some time he took in a deep breath.


    Ia looked at him keeping his silence and panic flushed in her body. "You know, I... I... Can wash your clothes or just cook food for you. Or you can just throw me away in the jail if you..." Before she could continue Rowen kissed her on the lips.


    "Don''t worry." He said.


    Ia looked at him and then nodded. Wiping her tears a smile formed on her face. She moved on top of him and cing his penis on her vagina she moved her body down.


    After that, both of them started eloping with each other for about one more hour.


    Ia stood up and looked at Rowen while wearing a new dress. "Thanks, master." She said.


    Rowen looked at her and then sighed.


    "Hmm..."


    Ia then disappeared from the ce with a smile. Rowen sat on a wooden chair and then looked at the waterfall. The talk that happened between them just now started ying in his mind. His fingers started tapping on the chair and then he took in a deep breath.


    He clicked his fingers together and a dress formed on his body.


    Taking out the red ruby he moved his Qi in it bringing out Felicia on the Grass. Sheid there in front of him, unconscious.

 Chapter 172: Infernum Inpids

    Chapter 172: Infernum Inpids


    Rowen looked at Felicia''s body and his eyes narrowed. His face was extremely pale and blue lines were forming under her eyes. Although she was asleep, her brows were furrowed like she was having a bad nightmare.


    After a few seconds, her body started to shiver the blue line under her eyes also started to expand.


    Rowen quickly moved towards her and ced his hand over her head. Moving his Qi through her body he started to inspect for what was causing the abnormality in her body and soon enough he found out. There were many small blue coloured bugs in her body.


    These insects were eating her energy and flesh up from the inside.


    ''These bugs are tough!'' Rowen forced his Demonic energy on one of the bugs. And he sessfully managed to stop it in one ce making it unmoving. A smile formed on his face. These bugs seem to hibernate when in contact with his ck Demonic Aura.


    ''Time to die.''


    The bug he has stopped in a pce, he crushed it through his demonic aura with a smile on his face. However, what happened next made him furrow his brows again. Even his eyes narrowed.


    ''This...'' He noticed that as soon as he crushed the blue bug it divided into five more bugs and started eating up Felicia''s inside with even more speed.


    "What is happening?" He tried crushing another bug with his power and the same thing happened again. By this time many vein-like blue lines were already covering Felicia''s face and she started grunting in her dream.


    Rowen decided against continuing his experiment as her life could be in danger and quickly called out Lilias from his Hellish Dimension.


    Although he was more powerful than Lilias. She was definitely more intelligent than him. She was a bookworm and has read more books than he had ever seen. She was the one that found some information about the treasure rted to the Darkness and space.


    If she doesn''t know about these bugs then Rowen had to torture and corrupt Be to get information and that could take form a few hours to a few days depending upon her resistance and looking at Felicia she may not have much time to live.


    Lilias appeared in front of him and looked at his worried expression. "What happened?" She asked. She has just left Rowen a few hours ago and everything was ok then, however, now he seems a bit worried.


    Rowen cast his gaze at Felicia who wasying on the grassy field. Her breath erratic and foam has already started to form on her lips. Lilias also followed his gaze and finally saw Felicia and seeing her bad condition she quickly sat down near her and scanned her body. After that, she looked at Rowen with sweat forming on her face.


    "What is happening to her?" Rowen asked.


    Felicia was one of his harem members and he didn''t want anything bad happening to her in his presence. He was very possessive about his things and she was his.


    "Infernum Inpids. She has been infected by Infernum Inpids."


    "Infernum Inpids?" Rowen asked. He has no idea about these bugs and this was his first time hearing about them.


    Lilias looked again at Felicia and sighed. "These are legendary creatures and had only been recorded once in history. The Second Ascender Queen of Stay Heaven Dimension was infected by these bugs."


    "Stay Heaven Dimension? Second Ascender Queen?" Rowen was confused. He ced his hands on Lilias''s shoulders and moved her to a chair. After making her sit he looked in her eyes. "Tell me everything you know about them in detail. I want to know every single thing," Rowen then removed his hands from her shoulder. "Do you understand?" He asked.


    "Ok." Lilias nodded. She was shocked after looking at these bugs and Rowen has a bad feeling about them.


    Rowen moved his head towards Felicia. Her condition started to worsen as time passed by. A small hole has already appeared below Felicia''s right eyes and no blood was flowing out of it. Only a smelly transparent liquid formed a small semicircle over the hole.


    And this kind of holes started to appear all over her body. Her whole body has also formed many blue coloured veins all over them. She looked horrendous, nothing her like the original fairy-like appearance. And by how her body was shivering and contorted expression on her face Rowen and Lilias could tell that she was in great pain.


    "You start speaking while I do something about them." Rowen quickly sat down near Felicia and started to infuse his k Demonic Qi in her body. He has previously found that he could somehow stop the activities of these Infernum Inpids by simply covering them in his aura.


    His Demonic technique roared in his Dantian and then he starting pouring his aura in her body. However, soon enough he found out a great w. These bugs were like the empty ocean and his body was like a small pipe that dripped his aura drop by drop.


    Rowen gritted his teeth and forcefully started to move his aura in her body. Starting from her be and her mind.


    Lilias gulped her saliva, looking at Rowen. She could tell that he was doing his best to save Felicia. "It''s useless. There must be millions of them in her body by now." She could tell that he was holding these bugs at their ce one by one and that was not an effective strategy.


    He would need power and a good amount at that. Although he may have enough power in his body, however, to transfer such power from one body to another is a very difficult task.


    Rowen gritted his teeth and nerves popped up on his forehead. His pores were too small for him to move such arge amount of power in a short time. He would at least need ten two eleven days to stop all the bugs.


    However, there were two problems with these bugs. First, they were too many in her body and by the time Rowen stop all of them Felicia would already be dead and second these bugs multiply. Every single minute they start to randomly multiply.


    Rowen looked at Lilias with bloodshot eyes. "Do you think that Be has infected her?" He asked.


    "No. They are suicide worms. It is said that the second Queen of Stay Heaven Dimension was sealed and locked up. She was tortured daily by the new queen and after many years of torture Second Queen''s will to die was so strong that she manifested these insects from her soul, that killed her from inside."


    "It looks like when Be captured her and asked for you. She preferred dying instead of telling your name. I don''t think you or that Be girl could do anything to save her now." Lilias said and tears formed in her eyes.


    It was the first time she has seen Rowen''s bloodshot eyes. And looking at how Felicia''s body has started to deteriorate and how much pain she must be going through her heart ached.


    Rowen listened to her and took a deep breath. Although he didn''t care about Felicia much, however, he wanted to do everything he could to save her, after all, she was his to kill and till he is present, no one else should have rights over her life. Not even herself.


    He continued to pour his Qi in her body and tried to stop as many bugs as he could.


    Lilias looked at Rowen sweating and trying his best. She stood up and sat near him. And cing her hand on his back started pushing her own Qi in his body to help him. And just as she did so, she also got connected by Felicia''s body where she noticed something strange.


    A hopeful expression appeared on her face. "We may have a chance to save her." She said


    Rowen''s ears perked and he turned his head a little to peek at Lilias. "Speak."


    "I am noticing that just as your Qi touches these bugs they stop at their ce."


    "I know that much, get to the point quickly!" Rowen was running out of patience seeing Felicia whole body getting paler and paler it was like her blood has already been eaten out of her body.


    "These bugs are taking a lot of your energy to be stabilised at a single position and if you continue your current strategy there is no chance of saving her. However, if you turn your Qi very very thin and first stopped all the bugs in their ce and only after they are paused you can start to stabilise them. This way you may still have a chance to save her," Lilias said and the energy she was moving in Rowen''s body suddenly got very thin, however, it''s speed increased multiple times.


    She did it to demonstrate what she meant. The Qi strands that Rowen was pulsing in Felicia''s body were thick and he was also stabilising every Bug before moving to the next one. However, these bugs don''t need to be stabilised to stop at a single ce.


    They just needed a touch from Rowen''s aura. So if Rowen first stopped them at a single ce by connecting all of them by a very thin strand of Qi and after that, he stabilises them at a single ce then Felicia may not lose her life.

 Chapter 173: Chalk White

    Chapter 173: Chalk White


    "Hmm..." Rowen nodded and started splitting his Qi strands into thin ones. Every Qi Strand that came from his aura fitted in Felicia''s aura and only after entering her skin they started to split into many simple threads.


    To do this kind of work one needed control over his energies and Rowen''s ck aura was demonic and erratic at first ce so if some of the aura strands got destabilise they may even bust in Felicia''s meridians and hurt her more. She could even be turned into a cripple.


    Although Rowen could split his aura strands outside her body however that wouldpletely defy the objective he is trying to achieve. Because from a single pore only one aura strand could pass either it''s small orrge, that is how cultivators control the amount of energy they want to release.


    He wanted more aura strands to enter Felicia''s body and only by splitting them inside her body would this work.


    After a few minutes, Rowen started to freeze bugs at their ces by hundreds of thin aura strands that were moving through Felicia''s meridians.


    "It''s working." Lilias smiled and stood up, she could tell that Rowen could now handle this situation and didn''t need her help anymore. After all, he was more powerful than her. More powerful than she imagined he ever would be. When he was small, she always regretted what she did to him. She was the reason he was powerless all the time and suffered from bullying by his sister. However, hiseback had made her satisfied and also scared.


    As now he was more powerful than her. She can''t protect him any longer. And with it, she has also lost control over him. The little bit she had. Its all lost now.


    "What do you think, how long would it take for her to return to safety?" Lilias asked as she sat down on the wooden chair.


    "An hour," Rowen said, he just needs an hour to stop all the bugs at their ce, after that he would need to stabilise them and it would take many days of efforts.


    After some hours Rowen has already stopped all the bugs and was now stabilising the bugs, it would take a lot of his Qi, he has already used many pills and spirit stones to refill his Qi supplies. Sweat was covering his body


    "I am curious." Lilias leaned towards Rowen.


    "About what?" Rowen raised his brows.


    "Do you think that only Felicia and second queen were the only ones that wanted to die this badly in history?" She asked.


    Rowen looked at her and thought for a bit. "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "Well, think about it. In this cruel world, there should be hundreds if not thousands of people that are suffering and want to die very badly. However, we have only heard two cases of Infernum Inpids." She looked at Felicia.


    "..." Rowen kept his silence.


    "Could it be that it has something to do with their bloodline?" She said.


    "Bloodline..." Rowen listened to her and contemted for a bit and suddenly an enlightened expression appeared on his face.


    "What are you thinking?" Lilias was curious looking at his expression.


    "You said that it could be something rted to her bloodline right?"


    "Yes, there is a chance."


    "If what you said is true then I may be able topletely heal her."


    "And how could that be? From what I am seeing even stopping those bugs at a single ce is needing a lot of energy from you. And destroying them means creating more of them. How are you nning to get rid of them?"


    Rowen smiled at her words. "I said there is a possibility. I am not sure if it will work or not. However, there is no harm in trying this method."


    "What is this method?"


    "Well, these bugs are easily stopped by my demonic aura. And if they have something to do with bloodline then if I turn Felicia into a demon she may be saved then we may not need to stop these bugs."


    "I don''t understand it," Lilias said.


    "With my bloodline magnification, I can magnify the demonic side of her bloodline then she may be able to subdue these bugs by herself. As we have seen these bugs are affected by demonic aura so if I turn her into aplete demon then we could produce her own demonic aura and stop these bugs."


    "Hmm... However, I am a demon too and I have tried to stop these bugs with my aura and it didn''t work. What if her situation worsened?" Lilias has tried it herself before these bugs do not affect with her demonic aura.


    "That is why I said it depends if these bugs are formed because of her bloodline. Because if they did then it''s an easy save. And I don''t think something worse than this would happen. And there is always our original way of dealing with these bugs." Rowen said as he moved his leftd away from her stomach and then a red w formed on his hand.


    Lilias looked at him and came down sitting beside Felicia. She gulped her saliva and nodded. "Go on, I will try my best to control the situation in case something goes wrong."


    Rowen also nodded at Lilias, he knew that if something goes wrong with this then Felicia would end up dead. However, there was something else in his mind. If this goes well then he may have a chance to control these primordial creatures. Technically Felicia would be the one to control these bugs. However, as he is the one that controls Felicia it''s ultimately will be him that controls them.


    He didn''t really care about Felicia that much, at first it was his pride because of which he did his best to save her. However, now he has a chance to get some legendary bugs. And these bugs were worth risking her life in his opinion.


    There is another way of saving her, the one they were doing initially however now there could be the reward of he save her.


    A smile formed on his face and he embedded his finger in Felicia''s forehead.


    Lilias saw his smile and her eyes widened. After a few seconds, she rxed. She was getting all worked up thinking that Rowen cared about this girl, however, the smile at the end gave it away. She can almost tell what was going through his mind. She sighed and smiled too. For what it is worth it, she also didn''t care about Felicia that much.


    Rowen ced his w finger on her forehead and started pulsing his flesh in her forehead. The spirit in her be that was surrounded by Blue Bugs that were stopped at their ce by his demonic aura.


    His flesh covered her spirit and started transforming her body into a demonic form. Her skin started turning chalk white, it was like she was dipped in white paint, even her hairs turned white, her eyes and even her pupils.


    "It''s just like her father," Rowen said.


    Lilias also noticed the change in Felicia''s body and nodded, she has never seen Felicia''s father before, however, she knows about him through Ia. She never fails to report anything to her because of her chatterbox mouth. Ia has told her before, how the emperor of Stiya was chalk white. She told her that expect his eyes everything on him was white.


    Felicia, on the other hand, has her eyes white too. This may be because she has turned into a demon and her father was only a demonic cultivator.


    "She is healing!" Lilias said with a smile on her face. The holes in Felicia''s body started to heal and the transparent liquid got sucked again in her body.


    Rowen also smiled at the results as this could be good news, however, what happened next ced a frown on his forehead.


    "Her eyes balls they are falling from their sockets," Lilias said while removing her hand from her body. It was a gruesome scene to watch. The blue veins on her body started to move towards her eyes and collected under them.


    Her eyeballs dislocated from their sockets and fell on the grass, rolling to the sides of both Rowen and Lilias. Only a ck hole remained in ce of her eyes and the only a ck mass could be seen there.


    Soon enough a slit formed on her forehead and she opened her third eye. It was blue, dark blue. The eyeball moved around very fast and looked at both Rowen and Lilias.


    "Rowen..." Felicia''s white hand raised and got ced on Rowen''s cheeks. Her body moved up and she hugged Rowen tightly. Her legs also rolled around his waist. She just kept hugging to him.


    "Don''t worry, I am here." Rowen started patting her head slowly. There was a smile on his face. She was fine that means his strategy must have worked.


    Her body was shivering in his embrace and without any words, she just kept hugging him for minutes.


    After some time Lilias looked at Rowen with her brows furrowed. "What''s up with her?" She asked with a worried tone. Felicia was refusing to get away from his body even after a few minutes.


    Rowen looked at Lilias and after a long silence, he replied. "It''s my ck aura."


    Lilias also realised what caused it. Rowen has infused her body and soul with too much of the ck aura that has made her attracted to him so much.

 Chapter 174: Pet

    Chapter 174: Pet


    "Move away," Rowen said as he pushed Felicia aside from his body. Her third eye looked at him and a blue liquid formed in her eye. It was like a tear that slid down her forehead and moved to her chin.


    "Rowen." She whispered and tried to move close to him again. However, Rowen kicked on her head and moved her away again.


    "Listen, I know what you are going through right now and it''s ok to feel like it. However, I can''t be near you always. You have to learn to maintain distance. And if you sessfully do so then you will be able to make a space in my heart." Rowen said as he looked down on her.


    Felicia listened to him and stopped at her position for a few seconds. "Distance? Don''t we love each other already? Do you not remember the day we spent together at my pce? What are you saying?"


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face. "Love? I don''t love you. I was just using you to achieve my goals and turns out you and your kingdom were both useless in the end. So listen to me now. If you want my love then do as I say, or I will leave you forever." Rowen squatted down in front of her and looked in her blue eye. "Do you understand?" He whispered.


    Felicia looked in his eyes and the smile on his face, she could tell that he was not lying. Gulping her saliva she moved towards him to get a kiss. That was herst-ditch effort to check if he was joking with her. Using her? No, the man she loves so desperately can''t be so cruel to her! ''He must be joking! Yes!'' She thought and then ced her hand on his face to kiss his lips.


    However, what she received was opposite of what she was expecting and the very thing she feared. Rowen stood up avoiding her lips and then his leg raised in front of her face. "Bitch! Can''t you understand what I am saying?" He said and then his footnded on her face.


    "Ahh..." She let out a grunt as the smell of grass and soil entered her nose. After that taste of metal moved through her pte. Colourless blood leaked out of her nose.


    However, the thing that hurt her most was not the kick, not the painful words he has just uttered. It was the fact that the one she loved even more than her life, just think of her as a tool. A tool for usage and even more painful was that she had been of no use to him.


    Quickly moving back up she grabbed his pants. "Please don''t leave me! I will do as you say. Just, please. I beg you! You can keep me as a pet if you want." She said as she tightly grabbed his leg.


    Lilias looked at her and sighed. She then sat down on the chair to watch the show. She knows the exact feeling Felicia is going through. After all, she also loved Rowen to death. And the girl in front of her had taken an unbelievable amount of his aura.


    Rowen looked at her sticking to his leg and his smile widened even more. "I can keep you as a pet?"


    Felicia quickly stood up and nodded. "Yes, master. I am just a pet for you. You can ask me to do anything." Her only eye looking at Rowen with expectations. She was ready to go to any length to stay with him. Even if she had to bear the humiliation of being his sex pet.


    With a wide smile, Rowen took out a metallic chain from his space ring. "Since you are my pet. I have to restrained so you behave properly." He said and moved the chain around her neck.


    "Yes, Master can do anything to me." Felicia tilted her neck down to help Rowen put the chain around.


    A chuckle left Lilias''s mouth as she saw the drama happening.


    Rowen listened to her chuckle and narrowed his eyes. He looked at Lilias sitting on the chair. All this time he has been gentle on these girls and that was why his demonic Dao is slowly weakening. It was only when he started torturing the WheatHollow and Rubloa sect he remembered how he really intended to run this world. By fear and absolute dominance.


    Lilias noticed his gaze and raised her brows. She could tell that something was odd about Rowen. "What happened? Did I offend you?" She stood up from the chair.


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Don''t worry. You are the only one I can tolerate." He said and focused again on Felicia. That was right, no matter how demonic he gets. He can''t bring himself to harm his mom. Maybe because of how his previous mom died or the love he has for her.


    Lilias gulped her saliva and slowly moved towards him. Just now for a split second, she has seen the real form of her son. Although she knew that Rowen was evil and Demonic. She had never felt his hostility directed at her. However, just now when she chuckled.


    Moving towards his shoulder she kissed him on the neck from behind. "You can tell me anything you want." She whispered and kissed him again.


    Rowen ignored her words and tightened the chain around Felicia''s neck. It was tight enough that she could barely breathe. And blue marks could be on her pale white skin around her neck. Rowen then welded the chain through his qi at one ce.


    Felicia''s face contorted as she found it difficult to breathe through the chain. "Master... It hurts." And just as she said those words a heavy pnded on her face and Rowen even pulled her chain tightly.


    "Bitch! You are just my pet. And pets don''t argue with their masters they just obediently follow every order their master gives." Rowen whispered and moved forwards. His hands still clenching the chain dragging Felicia with him.


    Felicia moved behind him caning her neck down. It hurt so much that she couldn''t close her mouth. Saliva constantly leaked out of the corner of her lips.


    Lilias saw Rowen ignoring her and stood at her ce. And then she looked at Felicia''s condition. He was more cruel than usual today. Clenching her fist she decided to move behind him.


    Rowen sat on the wooden chair and then pulled Felicia''s body furiously downwards.


    "Ugh..." She grunted and her kneesnded on the grass.


    "Agah... Cough...!" She spat out some transparent liquid and Rowen was sure it was not her saliva. It was her blood.


    "My pet, now follow your master''s order and suck my dick." He pulled the chain again to bring her mouth over his crotch.


    With a pained expression. Felicia''s thin white hand moved through his pants and somehow after much trouble, she was able to pull the shaft out. The pain in her neck was making everything difficult for her.


    His dick shoved against her face. She gulped her saliva as blue liquid continued to drip down her only eye. With her throat already choked she doesn''t know how would she be able to take this giant down her throat. It would almost be impossible.


    Rowen looked at her hesitating and pulled the chain again. "You are my pet right!" He yelled at her face. His demonic eyes making her shiver.


    "Mmm..." She cried and nodded.


    "If you are my pet!" He stood up and kicked her down on the grass, "Then just follow my fucking orders." He kicked her fiercely in the stomach making her scream. And then kicked her again and again. "You! Are! Just! My! Pet! Bitch!" His eyes turnedpletely red as his foot stomped down again and again on her body.


    Lilias on the other side looked at her son going insane and gulped her saliva, clenching her fist she quickly moved towards him and tightly hugged his body.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" She closed her eyes and started yelling in his embrace.


    Rowen noticed his mom and then his eyes turned even more bloodshot. pping on Lilias''s face he threw her down on the ground and only after she let out a loud grunt he looked at her. It suddenly hit him what he has done. And then he closed his eyes taking in a deep breath. He also stopped kicking Felicia.


    Lilias Quickly stood up and hugged him again. "Please tell me what happened, please!" She sobbed.


    Rowen took in another deep breath and dropped the chain down. Felicia was grunting on the ground holding her stomach by her both hands tightly.


    After rxing a bit he slowly moved apart form Lilias and sat down on the chair. He didn''t want to hurt his mom. However, he has done it.


    Looking in her eyes, his lipsnded on hers. "I am sorry." He whispered. And then kissed her again.


    "What just happened to you... Sob..." Lilias sat down on hisp and started kissing him.


    "I think it''s because I depleted my demonic aura. When I was healing Felicia. I moved all my aura in her body and the only aura from the spirit stones and pills remained. It brought my inner demon out. I never wanted to hurt you." His hands moved in her robe and he pinched her nipples.


    "Don''t worry. Let me take care of this for you." She whispered and moved her body down between his things. Her lips parted and then she moved her mouth down his shaft.

 Chapter 175: Useful

    Chapter 175: Useful


    "Hmm..." Rowen moaned as Lilias started sucking his dick passionately, her lips sealed around his thick shaft as her tongue massaged everything it touched furiously. Rowen has one of his hand over her head as he let out continuous moans.


    Felicia, on the other hand, stood up from the grass and moved over him, her hands touching his neck as she started sucking his nipples. "Master... I am sorry." She whispered as she slid her tongue from his nipples to under his neck.


    Rowen also moved his hand over her nipples and started savouring them with his hand. His other hand moving towards her chain and he broke it away. Felicia smiled and kissed him on the lips when she felt her chain losing and dropping.


    "Don''t get too excited. You are still my pet." Rowen tightly griped her white hairs from the back making her let out a grunt of pain. Her tongue moved out of pain, which gave him a perfect opportunity to suck on it.


    His teeth bit on her lip lightly and then his tongue started entangling itself with it. "Mmm... My pet has some good skills."


    "It''s all because of the Master. You are so amazing that I have to give my best to please you. You can ask me for anything. I will do my best to fulfil any of the master''s kinks." Felicia said as her legs moved over his chest and she started kissing Rowen.


    "You were quite a deal today. I never thought you would be so angry. I thought you would kill this little pet of yours today." Lilias said after she drank Rowen''s semen down her throat. She was first time scared of her son.


    Her legs then moved over his legs and she ced herself on his shaft pushing Felicia ahead who was sitting on Rowen''s waist. "Ahh... It amazes me every time I taste it." Lilias sat down on his giant shaft with a moan. She even embedded her nails in Felicia''s shoulders as her eyes rolled up.


    Felicia just endured the torment as it was nothing inpared to what she has just gone through. Her body moved down and she started kissing Rowen.


    "Hmm..." Rowen let out a grunt as Lilias pushed her body down again on his shaft.


    Lilias also let out moans and grunts as she increased her pace on his shaft. Her nipples were so hard that even the little winds sent shivers down her body. She tore her robe away and started massaging her nipples with her saliva as she crazily moved up and down on Rowen''s shaft.


    "Yes... Yes... Yes... Baby... I love you!" Her face turnedpletely red as her body jerked around over his giant. She squirted arge amount of love juice all over the grass.


    Felicia and Rowen, on the other hand, were busy leaving love spots on each other''s neck and chin. Felicia''s were very apparent and blue as her skin was as white as clean marble.


    "Ahh..." Rowen moaned loudly as he released his fluid in Lilias. "You have again released you cum in your mom," Lilias said with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Why you don''t like it?" Rowen asked as he huffed for breath. He moved Felicia aside form over his body and started biting his mom''s nipples. His tongue circled her sensitive are. And his left hand''s thumb entered her butt.


    "Mmm..." Her moan leaked as her crotch moved up. "You like it?" He asked again.


    "I... Love it!" She said as she rolled her eyes up again in orgasm.


    Rowen chuckled at her word and then dropped her on the grass. Grabbing Felicia''s hand he pulled her up on the chair. His hand moved behind her back and then he shoved her face in the wooden chair. Her white ass cheeks raised against his giant shaft.


    "Hgh..." A grunt escaped her mouth as she felt her face stuffed in the wooden chair forcefully. She wanted to say something however her face waspletely sealed against the wood. Only grunts could move out of her mouth.


    Rowen ced his shaft over her asshole and started pushing in slowly. His dick moved in as he spread apart her flesh.


    "Abh...!!!" Felicia grunted as she tightly clenched the arms of the chair. Her face was contorted and the pain was moving through her lower body to her brain. However, she loved it. Finally, she was able to be of some use of her lover. Finally, she was one with Rowen.


    "Ahh... You are tight!" Rowen pushed his body forward andpletely embedded his dick in her flesh. "Well my pet, how to do you feel?" Rowen asked as he bit her ears.


    "She must be feeling pretty good after the beating she received from you. Well, I would be pretty happy if I were her." Lilias said as she came besides Rowen. She was wearing a new dress as she has already torn the previous one.


    Felicia didn''t reply to Rowen''s words as she really couldn''t speak in her condition. Only a loud groan moved out of her throat as she felt Rowen moving his dick out of her rectum and then thrusting it again forcefully.


    Her face has already turnedpletely blue, especially under her ck eye holes. The colour of the aggregate of veins under them darkened significantly.


    Lilias looked at her and smiled. "Yes, she is enjoying it. Look her face has turnedpletely blue." She said as she moved her hand towards Felicia''s ass cheeks and then she pped her hard. "I will be leaving you alone now. I hope you don''t kill her." She said as she got on her toes and kissed Rowen on the cheeks.


    "You want to leave so early?" Rowen looked in her eyes and smiled.


    Lilias listened to him and her brows raised, a wide smile formed on her face and a blush sprinkled across her cheeks. She thought Rowen would now be busy with his new demoness. However, this came as a pleasant surprise to her.


    "Not if you want." She said seductively and slipped her Robe down on the grass again. Her naked body moved behind his back and she started kissing his shoulders.


    After that, all three of them had sex for all day and till midnight after which they sprawled down on the ground exhausted in deep sleep. Both of the girls hugging Rowen from each side with a smile on their faces.


    Next-Day Rowen moved through the Committee room and sat down on his chair. Sect leader of Rubloa sect was kneeling in front of him.


    "Tell me how you do your divination?" Rowen asked as his demonic aura pressures him down in the middle of everyone. By now the sect leader has been beaten and bruised so badly that he couldn''t even open his eyes. Blood was flowing out of every part of his body.


    "I... I will never tell you! Even if you take my life! Pathetic demon like you should just go and die somewhere. I swear to God I will return in my next life and first... Cough!... Rip your skin apart and then **** all these arrogant bitiches that you have reared!" He said and spat out blood towards Rowen.


    Ia stood up from her chair and moved towards the man. Her leg moved up and shended a kick on his face. "You dying dog! How dare you talk to master like that! I will kill you today!" She said and took out an iron rod form her space ring.


    "Master don''t worry, this fucker will definitely speak! Just give me a few seconds!"


    Rowen listened to her and nodded.


    "Thanks, master for believing in me." Ia''s eyes shimmered in the light as a bright smile formed on her face. She took in a deep breath and started transferring hot Qi in the metallic rod making it red hot in just a few seconds. It showed that she has dragon blood flowing through her body.


    "She could be useful some times." Lilias leaned towards Rowen and whispered.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. He also slightly leaned towards her and kissed her. His hand moved in her tighs.


    Her face turned red as she felt his sudden kiss. Then her body shivered as his finger moved towards her private parts in front of everyone present. Although she didn''t care about anyone. However, it was still a good feeling. When Rowen expressed his love in front of everyone.


    Amphoe who was standing beside the throne has her face turn red. She had only been able to have sex with Rowen once and she wanted more. From that day her cravings has only increased and it has started to be harder and harder for her to keep a straight face in front of him. She was also extremely jealous of Lilias. Her only wish in this world was to be like her. If she could exchange positions with Lilias then she was ready to even sell her soul.


    All the other girls also had jealous expressions on their face. Even Ia nced at them from the corner of her eyes with jealousy.


    "You were amazing too, yesterday," Rowen said and moved away from her.

 Chapter 176: Lies

    Chapter 176: Lies


    Ia kicked the old sect leader in the face and made him puke blood then the red hot iron rod in her hand glimmered and sparks formed on it. "Listen you Old Fart, I am not as patient as I look. You only have ten seconds if you don''t tell me the answer then I will plunge this rod in your ass." She said and spat at him.


    Sect leader turned around his face contorted in pain. He looked at Ia and then at the red rod in her hand. A shiver ran down his spine. Sweat formed on his face as he tried to move his body back. However, he found out that his left leg was pinned down on the ground by Ia''s.


    "Bitch! Leave me alone. No matter how much you threaten me I would never reveal anything about Divination. And soon enough Ascender from our sect woulde and kill you all. I will make sure to keep you alive though. As my horses will use you as their sex toy!" He yelled and tears formed in his eyes.


    A smile formed on Ia''s face. "Good, very good. I wanted you to say something stupid like this. Even after all this beating you still dare to say such words!" She kicked the sect leader around and with a thrust pushed the hot iron rod between his ass cheeks, through his clothes.


    "Puchi!"


    "Sizzle."


    Sound of blood fountain and flesh grilling resounded in the huge room. And after a few seconds, it was apanied by the sound of Sect leader''s cry.


    "Ahhh....!" He yelled with his throat. Blood leaked out of his mouth and he felt like he was constipated with pieces of hot iron inside his body. Soon enough his consciousness gave up and he passed out. And even after that, his body shivered multiple times before it stopped moving.


    "Well, he will surely remember his first time." Ia chuckled and kicked at the listless body of sect leader.


    Dana also let out a chuckle, and after that, she felt bad forughing. She realized how insensitive she has be after turning to a Demon. She looks at human lives at nothing but livestock.


    "Well, we have better ways to get information." Rowen stood up from his chair. "Let''s go to Rubloa sect and from there, we will leave towards the pit of ascendence." He said and then stepped down, his eyes moving on all the girls.


    All of them had uneasy expressions on their faces except Ampone. She was looking at Rowen with her cheeks burning red. Rowen smiled at her condition.


    Lilias was the first one that broke the silence. "Ok, let''s go. After all, we all want you to be powerful and sessful." She said with a stern look. She was the one who argued with Rowen to make him let them go with him. She wanted to stop him from going there at all. However, she can''t stop him now.


    "Master what should I do with this pathetic guy? He seems to be useless now. Should I kill him? Or I have a better idea. Since he has already tasted a burning rod. I don''t think he would ever be able to satisfy himself with a normal one. How about I give this man to your herculean apes?" Ia asked with a sneaky smile on her face.


    "You little brat. Why do you want to watch the whole world burn?" Lilias said from the side with a smile. "Rowen, I think you should take every action from here on with much thought, any careless action and you could endanger your life." She said.


    Rowen looked at her nodded, moving towards her he kissed her on the lips. "Don''t worry, I would never risk my or anyone''s life." He said while looking at every one of his girls in the room. His eyes finallynded on Ia.


    "I think that is a perfect solution for this guy. Just throw this guy in front of those herculean apes. I am sure he would be grateful to us." Rowen then looked at all of them again. "All of you can go now," Rowen said with a smile and waved his hand making every girl disappear from the ce.


    ''I will have to go to the Rubloa sect and find out the secret about how this guy divined about sect leader dying. Maybe I could use it to divine my sess at the trip to the pit of ascendence.'' That was Rowen''s n.


    He wanted to find out how many risks he would be taking going to the Pit of ascendence. If it''s too high or death Risk then he would have to leave Lilias behind against her wishes, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    ''If it''s a death risk then I have to leave Lilias and Ia behind no matter what. No matter how much they resist or retaliate. Even if I have to use force.'' He thought and then called Ampone in front of him.


    She came in front of him and bowed down. "Master, how can this one help you?" She asked as her eyes moved up with her body.


    Rowen nodded at her. "You have ten minutes, find the most talented twenty guys or girls in this sect and bring them to me. I have some work for them. You can meet me here again." He said and moved back towards his chair. "Now go." He said.


    "Yes, master," Ampone said and disappeared from the ce with a purple spark.


    Rowen looked at nothingness and started thinking about his future while clicking his finger on the chair. ''Ampone would be very useful in my ns. She is powerful and submissive. Too bad I can''tpletely control Ayil or all of this would be much easier.''


    Although Rowen couldmand Ayil''s body, however, she would not be of much use. As he could only control her body when her cultivation is sealed and he can''t risk opening her meridians and test if he could control her. That would be too much of a Risk. He remembered how she almost killed him even with her sealed cultivation.


    ''She said that she was an angel from hell.'' Rowen thought for a little and a smile formed on his face. ''Her blood must taste good.'' He flicked his finger and with a woosh of air Ayil''s body got thrown on the floor. Her dress was dishevelled and her body was stiff just like Rowen left her in the jail so that she doesn''t kill other girls.


    "Hello, my pretty ve. I hope you are doing well and liked the atmosphere at your current living ce. Although it''s not as good as hell, it''s all I have so I hope you are not too disappointed in your lord." Rowen said.


    Ayil looked at Rowen with her mirror eyes squinted. Anger shed on her face as she struggled her body to move. She wanted to kill this guy, however, no matter how hard she tries her body won''t listen. ''This guy!!! I know that Dao is with him. However, I am powerful too. For my body to not listen to mymands, tch...!'' She grunted.


    "Leave me! I promise I will never harm you again and go to a ce far away from you. You and your girls will not have to see my face again."


    Rowen listened to her and his smile widened. "Hahaha..." A demonicugh left his mouth and then he fiercely looked at Ayil. "Let you leave? Do you think I am stupid? I know the first thing you will do after getting your cultivation is to torture me and my girls."


    "No! I promise. I am an angel of hell. And angels always keep their words to death. I pledge that if you let me leave. I will never harm you or your girls!" Ayil said with a resolute expression on her face.


    "An angel always keep their words? I doubt that as you are from hell. Where only darkness and lies rules. Demons lie to capture innocent souls and I don''t think you are any different."


    Ayil looked at him and tried to bob her head in a no, however, her body was too stiff. "Yes, demons lie. However, I, on the other hand, is a Demonic Angel very different from the normal demons. We angles of Hell are blessed by Demonic Dao itself. We are pure creatures, I will never go back on my words." There was a proud expression on her face.


    Rowen stood up listening to her, there was a smile on his face. Moving towards her slowly his smile widened even more. "You are a demonic angel? Different from normal demons? You never lie? And you are even blessed with the Dao itself?" Rowen ounted as he moved and stood near her face.


    "Hmm..." She tried to nod, however, because of her stiff body only a small voice left her mouth.


    "Hahaha...!"


    *kick!!!*


    Rowen kicked at her face with his full force. "Lies! All Lies!" He kicked again. "You think I would fall for your tricks? Blessed by Dao? Bitch I am Dao! And even I lie." His kicksnded on her face non-stop "To be so insolent in front of your lord! You have to be punished."

 Chapter 177: Spirit Blood

    Chapter 177: Spirit Blood


    ''This guy is too cunning... Agh... I have to be careful with him in the future or he may even kill me.'' Ayil thought as she endured the beating from Rowen and once she felt that he has stopped, her eyes opened and she looked at him. "Ok, I will tell the truth. Yes, I am angry with you... Agh!" Before she could say anything else his kicknded in her mouth and collided with her jaw so hard that one of her mirror teeth fell off.


    Rowen squatted down near her and smiled. "Look, what I got." His hand moved on the floor and he picked up mirror piece like teeth and moved it in front of his eyes.


    "This tooth..." Rowen looked at the tooth between his finger and could see his reflection clearly in it. Not even a single spot was present in it. It was clear than any mirror he has ever seen.


    "You can keep it. Tooth of a Demonic Angel. It has Silver poison in it. A special type of poison that only us demonic angels can produce. If you use this silver poison in your cultivation than you can create poison resistance from even the strongest type of poison. And can also release poison Qi if you practice enough." Ayil said looking at Rowen.


    Her face was contorted in pain as she has felt a continuous barrage of attacks from him. At a normal day, she wouldn''t even flinch from these attacks, however, currently, her cultivation is sealed and on top of that, her body is stiff making it impossible for her to take any shock-absorbing stance.


    Rowen narrowed his eyes listening to her words. "And how do you think I can ever believe you?" He asked as his right hand moved over her cheek and moved her dishevelled hair over her ear. "All you do is lie."


    "No! I swear on Dao, I am not lying this time. Please don''t beat me anymore. I am an angel from hell. If other angels found out what you are doing to me they will kill both of us." She said.


    "Both of us?" Rowen raised his brows.


    "Yes both of us. You will be killed because you have tarnished the dignity of an angel and I will be killed because I have been controlled by such weak demon."


    Rowen listened to her and stood up. The tooth in his hand flicked and he ced it inside his space ring. There was no way he would ever cultivate with this tooth. Because he could never believe such a high-level demon without her beingpletely in control of him.


    He then took out his ze me dagger and shed in front of her. "Do you know what this is?" The dagger rotated in his hand. There was a sneaky smile on his face as he looked at Ayil.


    Ayil stared at the dagger and gulped her saliva. She was an angel and never has suffered such humiliation before in her life. Where her body is being yed by some random vampire. "Trust me I was not lying about the Silver Poison. If you don''t believe me then you can test it on someone."


    Rowen punched her face as she was exining herself. "Answer what I have asked. Nothing more nothing less. After all, I am your sweet andpassionate Lord."


    Blood started to seep out of her lips. "Ok, ok... This... This is a low-grade treasure, I don''t think it''s of any use to me. If you want better treasures then you can just free me. In exchange, I will give you treasures thousands of time stronger than this." Her breath erratic, as she looked at Rowen with expectation.


    ''Just free me you pig! And once you do so I will show you your ce! You will regret getting born in this world.'' Her thoughts were running and she wanted to kill the man in front of her.


    Rowen looked at her in silence for a bit and smiled. "Wrong!" His hand moved and then a sharp dagger moved through Ayil''s t-shirt revealing her bouncy lemons. She had big are just like her boobs. And they looked savoury and delicious.


    "It''s not just some pathetic treasure that angels like you won''t even look at. This is a knife that you will remember your whole life."


    "You! Stop it! This is not good! I will kill you one day! What is your problem with me? First, you wake me from my sleep and now all this. Just let me leave and I will never show you my face again." Her yells resounded in the room.


    "You will never show me your face again? Hahaha... Well, my darling looking at how juicy your melons are I would love to see them every day. I am even thinking about slicing and keeping them in storage." The blunt side of the dagger moved on her left boob sending shivers down her body.


    Ayil clenched her teeth and closed her eyes tightly to bear the pain of what is gonna happen next. However, after waiting for a few second nothing she expected happened. Instead, his mockery filled voice resounded in her ears. "Now I will ask you some questions and with every lie, you will have a new memory with this Dagger." His eyes red with a smile.


    She looked at him and could tell that he was serious. "Ok." It was the only word she wanted to reply with.


    "So here is the first question. I was the one that created you. So how do you already have different memories and name and what do you mean when you said that I have woken you up?"


    "You created me?" She looked at Rowen with her eyes wide.


    Rowen smiled at her words and then the dagger in his hand sliced down and plunged itself below her corbone. "Ahh..." Her eyes closed tightly as tears started flowing out of them. She didn''t know what she did wrong.


    "Don''t fucking ask questions! Understand?" He said as he pinched on her nipple making the whole thing even more painful and humiliating.


    "Ugh...!" Ayil grunted again.


    "You were not the one that created me. I was an angel from hell that was killed in the War of Eternum, three million years ago. At that time to save my life, I used a special demonic technique to dissolve my soul into a bloodline and that bloodline got spread across the many nes."


    "I thought maybe one day someone with my bloodline will get strong enough and realise that I am hiding in his or her blood and help revive me. I never thought that I would be revived by such a weak demon. Please let me move my hand... This dagger has pierced my heart and it hurts so much." Her face was highly contorted by the time and she was done, pangs of pain barraged her again and again.


    However, no blood was flowing out of her wound. Rowen has actually made a funnel from his aura around the dagger so that all the blood from her heart get absorbed ande at him. He was gonna use her as a food source before he could actually use her in anything else.


    "You are an angel from hell. You should at least have some willpower to bear some pain." His hand again moved on her boob and he squeezed it with a satisfied smile.


    "Ahhh...! Please I beg you! This dagger is absorbing my spirit blood and it hurts very much."


    Rowen knew about spirit blood. It was the purest blood in the body of a demon that is used to operate the heart itself. It is rich in Qi and for a vampire-like him, this type of blood taste the best.


    "This dagger is sucking your spirit blood?" A frown formed on his face. Quickly pulling out the dagger from her heart he healed the cut with his Qi. "Tell me how can you replenish your spirit blood?" He asked with a concerned look.


    "Quickly release my heart meridian and I will regenerate it automatically. And with this heart meridian, I can only regenerate my Spirit Blood and nothing else... I promise I am not lying this time!!" Her face waspletely red and her whole body was covered with sweat. She looked like someone has ripped a piece of her soul apart form her.


    Rowen looked at her for some and time and contemted. He can''t just open her meridian and let her ess the Qi. If she was somehow able to use that Qi to open her other meridians then no one would be able to save him from this Angel of Hell.


    "Quickly!!! I promise I am not lying! Ahh...!!!" She yelled and begged however Rowen just stood up and moved away.


    "I can never believe your words." He said with nonchnt eyes and started moving towards the chair.


    "No!!! Don''t leave me! Ok... Ok... Just release one of my hand and I will give you the proof that I am not lying." Her voice reverberated in the room.


    Rowen listened to her and his brows raised.

 Chapter 178: Spirit Wisp

    Chapter 178: Spirit Wisp


    Rowen listened to her and looked at the pained state she was in. He was thinking if he should release her hand or not. Previously it was only her single hair that got plunged in his body and almost killed him. If not for his Demonic Dao he would have definitely died that day. And he was sure that this Demonic angle would have also killed his girls after that.


    "Hey! What are you thinking? I can''t do anything in this condition with only my single hand. I promise you that once you release my hand you would not doubt my words."


    Rowen nodded at her words. She was correct, in this condition where her whole body is stiff. It would be impossible for her to take any form and without her cultivation even if she tries to attack him Rowen would dodge her attack and he could even seal her hand in time again. And on top of all this, she must know the consequences of her lying. This was herst chance and if she lied now. Rowen would never believe her words and then it would be real hell she will live in.


    "Ok... As your lord, Imand your left hand to free itself."


    His voice moved through the air and then to her ears. It was like she has heard heavenly decree and for a few seconds her eyes wentpletely nk and, she was in the same submissive state that Rowen has once seen her before. In this state with her body, even her spirit and mind were in Rowen''s control, too bad that she could maintain this state only for a few seconds.


    After that, her eyes returned normal and then she looked at Rowen. Gulping her saliva she tried to move her left hand and to her surprise, it wasn''t stiff anymore. All this time her body has stopped listening to her. However, now that she could move her arm a sense offort moved through her body. ''This guy!... I wish I can kill him. He is the bane of my existence!''


    "Do what you were gonna do quickly. I am not as patient as I look!" Rowen moved back as he said. He wanted to maintain as much distance between them as he could. Although he has spected that she won''t be able to harm him much in this state. However, only she knows the extent of her strength and Rowen was in no mood to be her test dummy. "What is the proof that you were gonna show me?" He asked.


    Anaphile looked at him and gritted her teeth. She really didn''t wanna do this, however, now as things havee to this there was no other way that she would be able to convince this monster. She wanted to give him her life wisp. A life wisp is a small part of the spirit that is located in the be. One can take it out in three forms. First, a copy of it, which does not harms the user and this copy could be used to make life jades which indicate when someone has died like with Garu, when he died his life Jade broke, alerting the Rubloa Sect.


    Second, a small part of the life wisp could be extracted and this is also used in making Life Jades, however, these are different from the previous. While the one that was made from copies only show if the person is dead or alive. These types of life jades could even direct towards the location of the person. However, it came with a risk. If someone crushed this life jade than the person from with it was extracted would suffer a bacsh. Which would make his cultivation halt. That means that the person would never be able to advance in his power and that is the reason why these types of Life Jades are rarely used.


    And the third and most riskier one. If one extracts the whole Spirit Wisp and make a life jade out of it. It doesn''t serve any additional purpose than the previous life jade. However, if someone''s whole spirit wisp is crushed then they would die for sure. No power in the world could save them. And to make Rowen believe that she would not harm him. She decided to give him her whole Spirit Wisp.


    ''Ones this guy lets his guard down and let me use my cultivation. I will cripple him and steal my Spirit Wisp before he has time to crush it! And after that, I will torture him and his girls daily. That would be his punishment for humiliating a Hell Angel. His destiny would be to suffer under me eternally. I will even steal his Dao from him!'' She thought and moved her hand towards her be.


    "Here take this, it''s my spirit wisp. If you crush this then I will die for sure. Now you don''t have to worry about me retaliating against you. If you want then I can even be your ve eternally. Just give me my cultivation back." She ced her two fingers on her forehead and pulled out a blue coloured wisp.


    Rowen looked at the Blue thing and a smile formed on his face. He can tell what was going on in her mind. "Ok... Give it to me." He nodded at her. He could tell that she was making him put his guard down by handing her life in his hand. However, she has continually done the same mistake again and again. That is to lie in front of him. Rowen contains Demonic Dao and lying to him is very hard.


    Anaphile gulped her saliva and flicked the-wisp in her hands. The blue blob of light floated in the air. It''s tapered ends moving furiously, struggling to find a body. Rowen smiled and captured it in his hand. His eyes looking at the wisp with amusement and mockery. With this in his hand, he could easily backmail and manipte Anaphile. Although he was still not gonna release her cultivation until he waspletely in control of her.


    "What are you looking at! Quickly store it in jade or talisman. If you keep looking at it like this then it will dissipate and I will die. Then you will not have any use for me." Her heart was beating very fast. She has just given her life in a stranger''s hand and if he kept staring at it stupidly this would all be for nought.


    "Hmm..." Rowen had a wide smile on his face as he took the blue blob near his mouth and gulped it down in his stomach. He was nning to store this wisp in his Dantian so that even if she somehow tricks him and release herself. She would not be able to kill him instantly. She would first have to extract her wisp from his Dantian. And that would be enough time for Rowen to crush it.


    She looked at him with her eyes widened in surprise. "You!!! What have you done! Qi waves in your Dantian would dissolve my Spirit Wisp in few minutes and after that, I will die! Are you stupid?!" She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She never expected Rowen to be so dumb. Every high-level cultivator knows that Spirit Wisps could only be stored in Jade''s and Talismans. Storing them in Dantian? It would only make death more painful. As the wisp would slowly dissolve, creating mental pain.


    Rowen moved near her after sealing her hand again. "Don''t worry dear ve. You seem to have been forgetting that I have Dao in my Dantian and it can preserve your Spirit Wisp as long I have my cultivation. It''s just a small measure I have to use for my safety. So if you pull off any tricks now you won''t be able to kill me." His hand rubbed over her soft boob and then he pressed his finger just above her heart to open her heart meridian. He wanted to consume her spirit blood as much as he could and she needs her heart Meridian to keep producing it. He nned to use her body as an infinite source of good quality blood.


    "What are you doing? Now that you have consumed my Spirit Wisp, I can''t hurt you any more. So why not just open my Cultivation? That way I would be able to help you out much efficiently and effectively. You also don''t have to worry about me betraying you as it would just cause my death." She wanted him to open her whole cultivation. Previously she was not lying about Heart Meriadian. All one could do with her heart meridian is to replenish her Spirit blood, although she could slowly umte her Qi in it and use it to open her cultivation. That would need her to first replenish her Spirit blood.


    Only after replenishing her blood, she would be able to use the Qi to open her cultivation and that could take form twenty to thirty hours. ''If this pathetic fool just opens my cultivation now. Then I will not have to wait for that much. I could just instantly freeze his body and soul and then slowly carve out my Spirit Wisp out if his Dantian. I will use that same dagger that he humiliated me with.'' Now it was only a matter of time before she teaches this prick a lesson.

 Chapter 179: Pest

    Chapter 179: Pest


    "I will only unlock your heart Meridian so that you can heal yourself and nothing else. Don''t try to fool me." Rowen''s voice resounded in her ears like sharp thrones.


    Ayil didn''t want it to go this way. Now she would have to wait at least another one or two days to get her revenge.


    From how much this guy has humiliated her she has be very impatient and wanted to make him suffer at the first chance she gets.


    Letting out a sigh she looked at him. ''Just a few more days and we will be in opposite positions.''


    She just needs to first heal her Spirit Blood than she would be able to unseal her blocked cultivation. After that, it would not be hard for her to trick this lower demon and trap him eternally.


    "Even after so much and you still don''t believe me, ok do what you want. But remember if you need help you can ask me in exchange for freeing me." Her defeated voice sounded with a sigh. "However, there is one thing I am not sure you would be able to do."


    Rowen that was about to open her heart meridian stopped and looked at her with his brows raised. "What?"


    "I am just saying, and not doubting your abilities. However, opening specifically the heart meridian would be very hard for a lower demon like you." Her eyes narrowed in a smile as she looked.


    Rowen also smiled at her words. "And my dear ve why is that?" He said as he started fondling with her bouncy boobs.


    "Well, to open the heart meridian you would need to be very precise with your aura. As the opening point of the heart meridian is the second smallest after Spirit Meridian and most frail."


    "If your aura is weaker then the one you are performing on. Then it will be very unstable and disrupt your aura strands again and again. So I may advise that you call that Wolf ve of yours she may be able to do it precisely."


    "Otherwise if you try doing it by yourself then it can easily go wrong. And not only will you fail to open the Meridian. You will hurt me and get a bacsh yourself in the process."


    Anaphile was sure that a weak demon-like Rowen would not be able to open her heart meridian and would fail without a doubt. Although she would love to see him fail, however, there would-be negatives that woulde with it.


    If his aura strands hit other spots than her heart Meridian then it could hurt her heart. He many even poison her blood if he manages to flush her normal blood in her spirit blood.


    "Ok," Rowen said with a smile and again pressed his two fingers over her heart, releasing his aura strands in her body. There was a nonchnt expression on his face.


    Anaphile looked at him and her eyes widened. She instinctively wanted to move his hand away from over her chest. However, the realisation hit her very soon that her hand was already sealed again.


    "You! What are you doing? I have just told you that it would be very hard for you to do this and I was not lying about this. Even my life could be in danger if something goes wrong! Stop"


    As she was yelling at him she suddenly realised what was happening in her body and even more shocked expression appeared on her face.


    "Your aura" She looked at Rowen like she has seen a ghost. His aura was actually dissolving with hers perfectly, without wasting even a single strand.


    Normally when someone else moves his aura through another person, their aura has to fight with the resistanceing from the person.


    That was the reason why when healing someone else people needed the assistance of pills and talismans.


    If someone wants to heal another person they have to keep the Qi affinity in the mind, that was one of the reasons why only family members try to heal themselves with Qi exchange methods.


    Although healing regr or small would do not need that much affinity to heal. However, an intricate thing like this needed high affinity and concentration.


    And tobat with Affinity mismatch one needed precise control over his Qi under the pressure from the Resistance. And that needed to be at least on a higher level. Although Rowen has no one that has a higher level than Anaphile.


    At least Ampone is better than an Ascender, it would have been better if Rowen left this job to her. However, to her surprise. His aura was perfectlypatible with hers.


    "No, it''s like my aura is begging for his." Anaphile waspletely stupified by how things were turning out. She has never in her life has seen an abnormality like this.


    "I told you that I have demonic Dao with me and you are just my ve," Rowen whispered and with a smile, his Qi attacked urately on her Heart meridian, making it starting to fill with Qi Slowly.


    Ampone looked at him for a few seconds and then sighed. "You really are unique." Her eyes then looked at another way.


    ''No matter how unique you are. Your destiny is to die under my hands. Just let me heal my Spirit Blood and then it''s an end of your good life.'' She wanted to smile, however, didn''t as from her experience she could tell that this guy is more cunning than she thought.


    Her Spirit blood started to heal slowly, filling the capiries in her heart again.


    "Ok, now my dear ve its time for you to be of some use." Rowen''s hand moved and flipped her body on her stomach.


    "What... What are you doing? If you want to ask something then you can just tell me?" She suddenly felt both of her legs moving and bending backwards. And same with her hand Rowen moved them behind her back and made them stiff again.


    She wasying there on the flood with her stomach only, all of this happened before she could even ask or do something.


    Rowen then stood up and moved back. He looked at her posture and smiled. "Perfect, from now on you will be my food farm." His mockery filled voice resounded in the room.


    Just by listening to his voice, she could tell that he was smiling and something was going on in his mind. And she had a feeling that it is not good.


    "Food farm? What do you mean? Have you gone crazy?!" Her face already turning red from confusion and fear.


    Her heart started to beat so fast that she could feel it''s rhythm all over her body.


    "Dear ve. Who do you think I am?" Rowen sat down at his chair and looked at her with contempt.


    "You... Stop with all this bullshit! I have done just as you said. Just tell me what do you want."


    Rowen smiled at her reply and flicked his finger. Felicia appeared in front of him. Rowen also looked at her with a smile.


    "Feliciae here." His hand waved towards her.


    Quickly moving towards him she kneeled down in front of him. "Yes, master."


    "Go and tie this bitch! In one of the cells of the Hellish dimension. Just remember to tie her from the ceiling, her body should bepletely naked and the cell should have a cold temperature."


    Rowen then took out ze me Dagger and an empty vase from his space ring. cing the tip of a dagger on his lips he sucked all the Spirit Blood the knife has absorbed form Ayil''s body. A smile formed on his face tasting the heavenly taste of the blood.


    He then patted Felicia''s head. "After you hang her body from the ceiling plunge this knife in her heart and ce this vase under the knife. So all her sweet sweet blood drip down in it." Both the vase and dagger flew from his hand and moved in front of Felicia.


    "What?!!! What are you saying!!! Have you gone crazy?!! STOP WITH THIS MADNESS NOW!" Anaphile started yelling with her eyes wide in terror.


    If he is really ning what she has just heard then her life now would be very miserable and even more humiliating.


    For a Demonic angel like her to be treated just like livestock. There could be nothing more degrading than this.


    Her voice turned hoarse as she kept yelling different words to persuade him. However, no reply came from him except a loudugh.


    "Hahaha!!!" His demonicugh sent shivers down her spine. Even tears started flowing out of her eyes.


    There was a time when she was feared and respected under the twelve hells, and now her destiny has brought her here. To be a mere food source of a lower level vampire.


    Previously she thought of lower vampires nothing but pests, however, now one of these pest hase out and humiliated her in all sorts of ways.

 Chapter 180: Dont Cry

    Chapter 180: Don''t Cry


    "Yes, master." Felicia stood up and moved towards Ayil, who wasying on the floor half-naked.


    Her limbs bent backwards as curses were flying out of her mouth. Sweat was covering her whole body and she couldn''t believe what was happening to her.


    He only wishes right now to somehow get her cultivation back and to kill this fucking vampire.


    She had even taken an oath in her head that once she gets out of this situation she would go and exterminate every vampire she ever sees.


    Many blue veins started moving under Felicia''s skin as small bugs started flying out of her hands and moved around her body in a circle.


    They were infernum inpids. When she turned into her demonic form she gained control over all these bugs inside her body.


    The bugs that at a time wanted to kill her now support her in cultivation and even attacking others.


    They have be one with her body and soul. It was more like they were part of her body.


    "You...!" Anaphile''s eyes widened again as she caught sight of blue bugs that were flying around Felicia''s body.


    The cursesing out of her mouth stopped because of how dumbfounded she was. She has heard about these bugs before and has even seen them.


    She didn''t know that these bugs could exist in this lower ne too. She remembered how one other angel from hell got infected by these bugs when her husband died.


    Even the best healers and alchemists were unable to cure her.


    She still remembered how these bugs crawled out of that angel''s body after finishing her insides and leaving only bones and skin.


    Many tried to capture these bugs, however, they quickly dissipated the moment theye in contact with anything.


    "Infernum Inpids..." Her shocked voice responded throughout the room and for a few seconds, she forgot what kind of peril she was in.


    Only after the bugs started to move around her body and started carrying her she realised what was happening again.


    "Stop this!!! I am no food source! I, Anaphile is an angle from hell and I can help you in many ways. I can even be your ve if you want. Just don''t do this to me. If other angels find out, they will kill you!!!"


    Her neck turnedpletely red as she yelled with all her power.


    Rowen smiled at her desperation. He could feel strong negative emotionsing out of her. She just wanted to kill him, however, as she was bonded she was helpless.


    Thousands of Bugs collected under her body and lifted her up in the air. "You girl! You have controlled the Legendary Creatures! Just kill this man ande with me. I can show you many powerful ces and you can even rule some of them!" Ayil said as she looked at Felicia.


    She wanted to incite her. If this girl turned on her side than she would be of great help. All she had to do is open her cultivation ones and she will handle the rest.


    And on top of all this Felicia could also control Infernum Inpids. If she became her ve then she could rule this world.


    However, Felicia had no reactions to her words, like she was a zombie. She only did what Rowen has told her.


    Rowen moved in front of Ayil''s face and smiled. "You think that my girls would betray me? If I tell her to die she would do it without hesitation." Rowen said while pointing at Felicia.


    He knew that most of the girls in his harem would die for him without any hesitation.


    Ayil looked at him and then looked at Felicia. Seeing no change in her expression she gulped her saliva.


    This monster in front of him has somehow managed to manipte this strong and talented girl to the point where she could give her life up for him.


    To think that a demon that could control some legendary creatures could be manipted to this extant by a mere vampire. This waspletely unheard of.


    "Hahaha...! Don''t worry. Soon you would be with them. You will also love me to death." His voice sent chills down her spine.


    Ayil gritted her teeth. "Never..." Her hushed voice moved through her lips. There was a determined look on her face.


    "What?" Rowen raised his brows with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Never..." She hushed again.


    "Loud! I can''t hear you at all." Rowen ced his hand over his left ear pretending to not hear what she was saying.


    Finally, her face turned red and tears formed in her eyes. She has never felt this helpless in her life. "Never... Never... Never... Never! I will never follow a pathetic demon like you!"


    She started crying as tears continuously started to drip down her eyes.


    Although she has faced many brutal situations in her past, however, she has never been this emotional.


    This was the first time she has cried in millions of years.


    Maybe it was because of the huge amount of Rowen''s ck qi that entered her body when she tried to kill him the first time. Or maybe it was the fact that it was the first time she ever felt this helpless.


    She doesn''t even have control over her own body.


    Rowen moved towards her and kissed her lips. "Don''t cry, soon enough you will start loving me. You will bepletely mine. And it would be only then you will be thankful that you didn''t have the power so you could kill me." He whispered near her left ear.


    Ayil looked at him with her eyes moist and turned silent she stopped struggling and cursing and epted her destiny.


    She decided to stop trying and make this cunning guy even angrier. Her new strategy was to wait patiently, till the momentes and he makes a mistake.


    And that would be her chance to kill this guy off. She would take her revenge then.


    She has already waited three million years for someone to revive her and she was ready to wait another three million years if it means for her to bepletely free.


    Rowen looked at her defeated expression and kissed her again on the lips. He then moved away and cast a gaze at Felicia.


    "Go." He nodded with a smile.


    Felicia also nodded at him and bowed down. "Yes, master." After the beating, she has previously received from Rowen. She started calling him ''master'' instead of ''brother''.


    Rowen moved away and sat on the chair again to wait for Ampone to show up with the guys and girls he demanded.


    Felicia disappeared from themittee room with both Ayil and her Infernum Bugs. She then appeared again in the Hellish dimension. Outside the mansion created by Lilias.


    She stood outside of the big mansion as Ayil floated silently beside her. She had tears falling from her eyes continuously.


    "You shouldn''t have made him angry," Felicia said as she started to move slowly towards a wooden door that was below the walls of the mansion.


    Many demonic ves that we''re created by Rowen were walking around the mansion doing all kind of chores. Some of them were even guarding and scouting the ce.


    However, none of them dared to stop or talk to Felicia. They just bowed whenever she came in front of her respectfully.


    Ayil on the side kept her silence. She was in no mood of replying or arguing with Felicia. She was preparing her consciousness for the torment that was about to descend on her.


    Felicia when saw that she was not replying turned silent and gently moved towards the wooden door.


    There were no guards outside the Prison gates only a wolf girl was present that bowed in front of Felicia as she saw her.


    "Mistress." The wolf girl said.


    Felicia nodded at her with a graceful smile. "Open the door." She said. Even after bing a demon, she has not forgotten her dignity that she has cultivated from childhood.


    She treated all the servant and guards gently. Never showing arrogance to anyone of them.


    The wolf girl also smiled back at her and nodded. Her furry hand moved and sped the ck metallic ring knob on the door and she pulled it.


    With nking of wood and metal. The thick wooden door parted revealing a staircase leading underground.


    On both side of the stairs were torches lit up illuminating it clearly. Felicia first stepped down the stairs and behind her body of Ayil floated on Blue bugs.


    The wolf girl noticed Ayil and her weird posture. However, she didn''t dare say anything. She even looked aside when came face to face with Ayil pretending that she didn''t see her.


    Soon enough both Felicia and Ayil reached a cold and brightly lit corridor. That was illuminated by the formations crafted on its ceiling.


    The door above the staircase closed with a nk again by the wolf girl.


    On the one side of the corridor was a t yellowish wall and on the other side were five cells. In one of them was locked up Silver haired girl that was Rowen''s sister and the Blue Haired girl Asariel, she was Aurora''s sister. She was currently eating her food with a depressed look on her face.


    Aurora was kept in the cell at the innermost corner keeping her away from her sister.


    In the other cell was two-man one was vice sect leader of WheatHollow sect and another one was Leader of Rubloa sect who was thoroughly ravaged by Herculean apes. Both of them were unconscious.


    Finally, they reached in front of an empty cell and both of them entered the jail and Felicia pulled out metallic chains from her space ring.

 Chapter 181: Alone

    Chapter 181: Alone


    "Why are you following a lower demon like him." Finally, Ayil spoke with a depressed tone as her eyes looked at Felicia who had dignified expression on her face.


    Felicia maintained her nonchnt expression and gently started to tie her hands with the metallic chains.


    "I love him." Her elegant voice resounded in the cold empty cell.


    "Love? Hahaha...!" Ayil startedughing hysterically. Her face turned red and even tears stopped in her eyes.


    Felicia moved her only iris at her and then moved it away, never allowing her dignified expression to leave her face.


    "Darling, you are such a sweet and naivedy. But let me ask you one question. Do you think he loves you?" Ayil had a sarcastic tone as she tried to look at Felicia.


    Felicia looked at her and sighed. "You should stop trying to manipte me and ept your situation. ept Rowen as your lord. After all, he was the one that revived you."


    Ayil snorted at her words. "epting him as a lord? I will rather die," she said and turned silent. She could tell that it was worthless trying to manipte this bug girl. She has already been thoroughly brainwashed by that vampire.


    Seeing her turning silent Felicia also stopped speaking, her hands moved and she rolled the chain over her legs. Then she knotted the chain on her legs and her hands together and her bugs then welded it to the ceiling.


    The chains on her body then moved up and Felicia came face to face with Ayil.


    Her one eye stared deep in her eyes and a saddened look appeared on her face. Even a blue drop of tears started dripping from her eye.


    Ayil looked at her crying and raised her brows. "No need to pity me. Just do it quickly." Her annoyed voice resounded as she was in no mood of this melodrama.


    Felicia raised her hand and ced it on Ayil''s face. "What happened to her?" She asked.


    "Her?" Ayil looked at Felicia with even more confusion and only after a few seconds she realised who she meant by ''her.''


    "Who knows? When I woke up she was already dead." She was talking about real Ayil. That treated Felicia as a daughter.


    Listening to her Felicia clenched her fist and then nodded. Moving her hand towards her head she erased her tears.


    "I only have one advice for you. Just ept him as your lord and dedicated your life in his service. Because sooner orter you will. And thete you are the more you will regret itter. Trust me, the moment you submit to him, you will find true happiness." She said and moved her hand away from her cheek.


    Ayil looked at her for some moment silently and then looked away gritting her teeth. "Hmph...! I am not as weak as you."


    Felicia didn''t say anything and took out the ze me dagger from her space ring.


    "I will try to make it as painless as possible." She said and pressed her hand on her chest moving her qi to numb the area around her heart.


    Ayil took in a deep breath. "I am not the Ayil you use to know. So no need to show mercy on me. Because when the time wille, I will not show any mercy to him or either you."


    Felicia smiled at her words. "I would love to die by the hands of my godmother. Although she is not here anymore you still have her hands."


    Ayil moved her eyes away from her "You are too sweet for this world."


    Felicia ced the tip of dagger over her chest and slowly started to prate in her body.


    Ayil clenched her teeth as her face turned red. Although she didn''t feel as much pain as she previously felt, however, her heart was a sensitive area and Felicia hasn''t numbed it.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she thought of her life from now on. Her future is not certain. She doesn''t know how much time it would take her to be free and even if she somehow manages to get her cultivation back, how powerful Rowen would be. After all, he had to Dao with him. He may be even stronger than her.


    Moving her hand away from the dagger. Felicia recalled all the aura that she has sent in Ayils body. Her legs then moved a step back and she took out the white vase that Rowen gave.


    "I hope you can forgive me, mother." She said and waved her hand moving the vase on the floor cing it below the dagger.


    She then looked at Ayil for few more seconds. Her brain flushed with her memories and after a deep breath, she turned around and moved out of the cage.


    Just as she was closing the metallic door. Ayil spoke. "Stop."


    Felicia looked at her and stopped her hands. "Anything I can do for you?" She asked.


    "Promise me one thing." Ayil red deep in her eye.


    Felicia nodded at her. "Ask me."


    "Promise me that you won''t forget about me ande back from time to time to meet me. I have beared nothingness for three million years and I don''t want to be alone and helpless like this. I won''t ask you for anything but your time. I just want to talk with someone." Expectations were shing in her tear-filled eyes.


    "Ok." Felicia nodded and moved away from the cell after closing it. The Blue bugs moving in her arms again.


    Her graceful figure soon disappeared from the corridor leaving Ayil alone as blood started to slowly form on the end of Dagger.


    ...


    In themittee room of WheatHollow sect Rowen looked at the twenty new demons in front of him with a proud smile on his face.


    And it was the first time he has seen a vampire in them. A girl that came from Rubloa sect turned into a vampire.


    Some turned into one-eyed demons, some werewolves. There was also a giant within them and a half horse and half-human.


    "From now on all of you are my ves. Your job? It is to do what I say. Do nothing more and nothing less." Rowen said as he took a step forward.


    Ampone was standing behind him with her cold expression on her face.


    Just as Rowen''s words finished. Every single one of those demons kneeled down on the floor in submission.


    Rowen smiled at them and looked at Ampone with a proud expression. Nodding at her he looked at the demons again.


    Ampone, on the other hand, has her heart beating very fast. The only thing she wanted right now was to tear her clothes down and jump on Rowen to have sex with him.


    However, she stopped herself gulping her saliva. He was her master, and she has to be obedient to him.


    "Now all of you go in my hellish dimension and help my mom in anything she needs," Rowen said and waved his hand making all of them disappear from the ce.


    He then turned around and looked at Ampone. Moving towards her with a smile. "You have done a great job today," Rowen said and moved his hand below her ear.


    Ampone''s face turned red and she finally couldn''t control herself, she was waiting for this opportunity. More like she was craving for it. Rowen was like a drug to her and she was addicted to him.


    Her body moved close to him and her lipsnded on his, both of her hands moved behind his head and she started kissing him passionately.


    Their lips parted and they connected their tongues. Rowen''s one hand moved through her stomach and entered her ck pants.


    Stretching her underwear away from his fingers moved through her pubes finally finding her slit.


    Ampone''s eyes widened as she felt his finger rubbing against her clitoris. She then felt his cold fingers moving through her clitoris and finding their way to her opening.


    Two of his fingers moved her folds apart and his middle finger slowly moved in her pink flesh making her leak love juices. Her body started to turn hotter and her nipples erected hard enough to excite her from them touching his chest.


    "Mmm..." She moaned as she moved her mouth away from his to take a deep breath and then again she attacked his lips with even more desperation.


    His finger prated her flesh even deeper touching her love spot again and again. "Mmm...hmmm..." Her suppressed moans leaked as her legs started turning wiggly from all the pleasure coursing through them.


    She was so happy that tears formed in her eyes.


    "Ahh...!" With a loud moan, her pants got drenched in the fluid and some of it even started to drip on the floor.


    Rowen took his hand out of her pants and moved it in front of her eyes, making her blush in shame. He had a sneaky smile on his face while he did so.


    "Lick it," Rowen said and moved his wet fingers in her mouth making her suck her love juices. His smile widened, even more, when he saw her taking the fingers in her mouth without any hesitation.

 Chapter 182: Rough

    Chapter 182: Rough


    Pushing her on the chair Rowen raised Ampone''s ass in front of his crotch. "Tell me, do you want it?" His smile widened as he smacked on her ass.


    "Yes, master." Ampone moved her head back and looked at Rowen with a blush on her face. Her pussy was spasming to take his dick in her body.


    "Tell me how much you want it?" Rowen smacked her ass again and pulled his giant penis out of his pants and ced it over her asscheeks.


    "Master, I beg you. Please put it in." Ampone bit her lower lip as shame covered her face.


    "Hahaha... Ok, if you want it so much then I have to fulfil your wishes, after all, I care about my sex toys." Rowen moved his hands over her ck pants and pulled them down with her underwear.


    And just as he did so, he could see love juice leaking and sticking to her panties and a chuckle left his mouth.


    "Looks like you really need it," He said and started rubbing his penis over her vagina.


    His hands fondled with her bouncy ass and he could feel her body shivering, begging for his dick to prate her body.


    Rowen smiled at her condition and decided to tease her even more. He sped her thighs with his hands and started thrusting his dick between her thighs. Just below her vulva.


    Ampone''s face turned even more red as she turned back and looked at Rowen with an ashamed expression.


    She could tell that he was teasing her. "Master, please don''t tease me." Her voice leaked with a frustrated moan.


    Her whole body has turned extremely hot and her nipples were so hard that her t-shirt started hurting them.


    She started taking deep warm breaths as Rowen continued to rub his dick between her thighs.


    "Master..."


    Rowen chucked at her destination and pped her ass.


    "Learn to be more patient, you look just like a slut!" He said and pped her ass again leaving a red mark on it.


    He felt the softness of her thighs on his shaft and her shivering legs. Her love juices lubricated his penis making the whole experience heavenly.


    His hands continuously rubbing on her ass feeling their bounciness and softness.


    And his ears listening to her pleadings and moans making his shaft even more hard.


    His hands then moved through her shirt and he leaned over her body.


    "Ouch...!" A moan left her mouth as Rowen pinched her nipples and stretched them from under her t-shirt and.


    "Beg for it again." Rowen wanted her to beg for his penis again and again. She was his ything and he wanted to y with her to his heart''s content.


    He wanted to make her so addictive to his body that she can''t even think of living without him. So that every part of her body and soul turn his. He wanted absolute domination on her.


    "Master, please I beg you! I can''t take it anymore. Please use your shaft to prate my vagina." Her desperate voice resounded as tears filled her eyes.


    She didn''t know if they were tears of happiness or sadness. Or maybe desperation. Currently, all her focus was to somehow make Rowen fuck her.


    She wanted him to use her body like he uses other girls. She had been a war maniac her whole life and she liked it Rough. As rough as possible.


    And if she knew one thing it was that Rowen loved to be Rough with his sex toys and that was what she was. His sex toy.


    "Master, use your sex toy as you like. I would love if the master gets satisfied with my worthless body."


    "Don''t worry about it. I am nning to thoroughly ravage your body. As you have begged so much from me. How can I deny to you? You have even done the work that I have given to you. Now here is your price." Rowen said and finally ced his shaft against her opening.


    Ampone''s whole body clenched in the expectation of his gianting in her. She was excited, this was the moment she was waiting for and it has finally arrived she decided to savour this moment as much as she could.


    Her ass raised instinctively. Moving slightly backwards as she couldn''t control herself. Rowen chucked at her and pped her ass. "I just told you to be a bit more patient." His deep voice reverberated in her ears making her shiver from a premature orgasm.


    "Master, I can''t wait for more time. My body is craving for your shaft. Please put it in." She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.


    Rowenughed and then moved his waist a little. Prating the tip of his shaft in her folds. "Ahh...!" Ampone moaned just from feeling his tip. The ck aura flood gates that were sleeping in her soul opened and flushed in her whole body making her even more sensitive.


    "Yes, master deeper." She said and moved her ass back, moving his shaft even deeper in her vagina.


    She could feel the giant touching her walls and a satisfied grin formed on her face. "Ahh..." A chuckle left her body as she felt another p on her ass. "Master, I want to Rough!" She said.


    Rowen listened to her and with a grin, he pped her ass with full force. "Don''t use your cultivation and let me show you the real pleasure of Rough sex." He said and trusted his shaft deep in her vagina in just a single push.


    Ampone''s eyes widened as she felt his giant touching the opening of her womb, her body shook and her eyes rolled back in orgasm. More love fluid started to leak from her vagina lubricating her pussy.


    Rowen took out a small leather belt form his ring and wrapped it around her neck.


    "Agh...!"


    She suddenly felt a tight grip around her neck and almost choked on her spit. She found it hard to breathe and her face turned even redder. Half due to pleasure and half because ofck of oxygen.


    Although she could use her Qi and make herselffortable again, she didn''t do it because first, Rowen had told her not to and second, she also wanted him to be rough on her.


    Rowen tightly gripped both ends of the leather belt form his both hands and pulling it back he started thrusting Ampone from behind her back. Moans continuously moved out of their mouth as Rowen started to increase his pace.


    She could feel her head-turning hot and heavy. Her eyes were blurry because of the tears in them and her face waspletely red. Blue veins were popping on her neck and although she was in so much pain, there was still a smile on her face showing that she was enjoying the pain.


    Her hands were tightly clenching the chair arms as her lower body felt its flesh ripped apart again and again with continuous thrusts of Rowen and even more satisfying was his ck aura that wrecked turmoil in both her body and soul.


    "Ahh... Ahhh... Ah... Ahh...!"


    *dap* *dap* *dap*


    Sounds of their moans and flesh hitting flesh resounded in the room. One could see both of them eloping in their carnal pleasures without any care of the world.


    Their voices were not restrained at all. It was like they had no shame. Just like animals, they kept going at an increasing pace.


    In just a few minutes. Rowen grunted loudly and filled her womb with his life fluid. However, he didn''t stop his pace and kept going. His dick remained hard because of his demonic power. And his pace increased even more after cumming in her body.


    He could feel her pussy sucking his dick in like a vacuum and the folds in her wall massaging every point on his penis. Soon enough she also grunted loudly in orgasm and tried to move her head down in exhaustion, however, Rowen didn''t allow her to rest.


    "No... No... No... You can''t breathe or rest. After all, it was you, who wanted to do it Rough. Now I will show you how true Rough sex happens." He said and pulled the belt with even more force.


    His waist started hitting her asscheeks heavily creating loud sounds in the whole room.


    Amphone also chucked in happiness. She wanted this. "Yes, master I want this!"


    Rowen pulled the belt with one hand and with his other one he pulled her hairs back. His waist continuing its rhythm. After a few more minutes Ampone orgasmed again.


    However, Rowen didn''t stop it this time too and continued. He just kept thrusting his penis in her soft water balloon-like body again and again with full passion.


    Even after climaxing for three more times. Rowen had no intention of stopping. Ampone, on the other hand, waspletely exhausted and breathless. Her face even started to turn blue.


    The only reason she was still alive is because of her body cultivation. The reason she defended those males in the Wheathollow dungeons. However, her condition was not good. Saliva and tears were leaking out of her mouth and eyes non-stop and she didn''t seem to know what kind of condition she was in.


    However, there was a senseless smile on her face as she felt all the different kind of feelings rushing in her body.

 Chapter 183: Fin

    Chapter 183: Fin


    After a few hours, Ampone wasying on the wooden floor. With a small smile on her face. She has orgasmed so much that she couldn''t even remember how many times. Her head was spinning in the euphoria of pleasure. And she was trying her best to embed this moment in her memory so she could preserve it for all eternity.


    "Master, thank you so much." She said as her head turned slightly and looked at Rowen who has already draped clothes on his body. A ck robe and his hairs tied. She felt like her body was on fire when she was having sex with Rowen. It was like her insides were melting and even her soul was burning. She wanted this strange feeling to continue in her body till she died.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. "You deserved it for being such a good ve." He said and clicked his fingers making her disappear in his hellish dimension. He has found out that Ampone was a sex maniac. If it was someone else she would already been unconscious after such a brutal session, however, she was still conscious and he could tell that she could even go for another hour without losing her consciousness.


    She was like an empty well, while others are like empty pitchers.


    Now he just wants to visit Rubloa sect and find how the sect leader divined about WheatHollow sect''s demise and reached here on time to take over this sect. He knew that this was somehow connected by Garu''s death. However, he doesn''t know-how.


    Moving out of themittee room, he flew up in the sky and with a woosh quickly moved towards the Stiya dynasty. Winona was still there and he wanted to take her with him.


    After a few hours, he stood before the flying castle of stiya. Turns out someone has already attacked the castle and took over it sensing that King has been captured by that demoness.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face and he called out the vampire he just formed.


    The girl in the ck clothes with the same colour wings behind her back appeared in front of him and bowed. "Master."


    Rowen looked at her and then cast a gaze at Stiya castle. "Take a look inside. Find out who captured the castle. If it''s someone dangerous then, find this girl. She must be in the dungeons and bring her to me. And be careful and discrete. No one should find out that you have infiltrated the castle." Rowen said while showing a parchment paper on which he has formed Winona''s face with his Qi.


    The vampire girl bowed again and was about to move when Rowen''s voice resounded again. "Stop." She raised her head and looked at him, she could see a smile on his face.


    "Yes, master."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Master can call me whatever he wants. I have already left my previous life behind."


    Rowen looked at her and nodded. She had many scars on her body and a long golden earring in her left ear.


    A scar was going through her one eye making her half blind. She had no left ear and neither a left hand.


    ''She must be a war veteran just like Ampone. However, she looks more beaten up than her. Her cultivation is good. A Heretic after converting in a demon. Which mean she must have been a Martial Synchronisation expert before. The only vampire I have seen aftering to this ce and even she is half beaten up.''


    "Come here." Rowen''s one hand changed into the red demonic arm.


    She looked at him and her heart started to beat at a rapid pace. She looked at his demonic arm and gulped her saliva. ''Have I done something wrong?'' Her brows furrowed.


    ''I was doing what I was told. Could it be that I didn''t answer my name?'' Fear gripped her whole body as she slowly flew towards him.


    "Ye...Yes, master?"


    Rowen looked at her scared appearance and his smile widened. ''Looks like she misunderstood my w.'' He was nning to give her some techniques so that she could infiltrate the castle more efficiently. However, she has misunderstood his w.


    He was amused by her nature and decided to y with her a little more. His w hand moved and rested below her left ear. And just as it touched her skin a shiver went pass her spine and her iris moved down not daring to look straight in his.


    Rowen shook her head gently. "Look at me." His eyes staring at hers.


    However, she still didn''t dare to look at him as she was scared out of her wits. She knew how her master defeated and took control over a sect and after that, he defeated a whole army.


    She was there when she saw him mercilessly killing Vice sect leader of Rubloa sect without blinking an eye. She has been a follower of Vice sect leader for many years and has fought many wars andpleted many missions for him. He was the one that made her this powerful.


    And he was also the reason she has all the cuts on her body. He was a sadistic guy that enjoyed torturing people. When he got bored with torturing weak people he looked at her. A strong-willed girl.


    And after that hell started for her. He first raped her mother in front of her and then killed her. After that, he started to flesh out wounds on her body each time he saw her.


    She remembered once she identally pped him because of her rage. And that was the reason why she lost her arm. And after he was bored with her too. He gave her to his friend as a gift and his friend was even worse. He was the reason she has one of her eye taken away.


    In the end, both of them tortured her so much that she was extremely scared of them. She became timid and froze in her ce whenever she saw them. However, the day when vice sect leader died something released in her body and she thanked the heavens again and again.


    Although his fried his still alive, he was no more a threat to her. She looked at the man who killed that demon vice sect leader and cried tears of happiness.


    She knew that Rowen could be even more brutal and dangerous then both of thembined that was the reason why she was obedient to him and currently scared of him.


    "Look at me." He said again and this time while infusing his ck aura again in her body.


    Finally, she didn''t dare to neglect his words for long and she moved her iris in front and looked at him. "I... I am sorry master."


    "From now on your name is Fin. Understood?" Rowen said as his lips moved close to hers and he kissed her.


    When she suddenly felt his kiss her eyes widened and tears formed in her eyes. With his kiss came a strange warmth in her body that she has never felt before. She felt strangely protected andfortable in his embrace.


    Her tongue slowly moved in his mouth and started tasting his saliva. She never knew that her master would kiss someone as ugly as her. Her whole face was covered by scars and she has already lost all her pride and confidence.


    As she thought this more tears started falling down her eyes her hands slowly moved and ced itself around his body and she hugged him. The warmthing from his body made her feel loved again.


    Rowen moved his mouth away from her. "What''s your name?" He asked her name again.


    She looked in his eyes, she was more surprised than ashamed. "Fin..." She whispered and a smile formed on her face. "Thanks, master."


    Rowen moved away from her embrace and ced his w finger on her forehead. "Fin, you are my servant. And I hope that I don''t regret making you one. Here is a little gift for you." Rowen pierced her be with his sharp finger and pulsed his techniques in her mind.


    The first one was w so that she could get her original appearance back. He also gave her his devil wings, demon''s fury and sanguine shield as well.


    Getting all the techniques she bowed again in front of him and then changed in her original appearance. Just like she was before, Vice sect leader ruined her. She had brown hairs with ck eyes and looked rather pretty.


    Tears fall from her eyes as she examined her body. Although she got her hand back she can''t feel any Qi flowing in it, telling her that she has not beenpletely healed. The technique has just hidden her scars and amputated hand. However, she was satisfied with what she got.


    "Thanks, master, I will forever remember this kindness."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "There is a change in ns. Just go and bring that girl to me. Leave the rest to me. I will meet you here in five hours." Rowen said and disappeared.


    He decided to go and check for himself. Who has captured the Stiya castle?

 Chapter 184: Gauntlet

    Chapter 184: Gauntlet


    Soon enough he moved in the flying castle from the backside. The castle was not one as a whole, however, had many stations and rooms levitating in the air. And to go from one flying building to another. Either one needs teleportation formations or one needs to know to fly.


    As Rowen was a high-level cultivator he obviously knew how to fly. And on the other hand, he also had Felicia with him. Who knows all the secret entrances and all the formations in the castle.


    Rowen moved behind one of the eight flying towers and stood on the dome on it. Looking around he could see a lot of cultivators standing around the balconies and entrance of the different flying structures. ''Looks like they are the guards.''


    All of them had a specific uniform. A blue coloured Robe with a golden chain metallic armour on the top. They also had Golden swords and some even golden bows and spheres with them. Their eyes sharp as they looked around every corner of the castle.


    Some of the guards were even patrolling tens of kilometres away from the castle guarding the ce.


    ''Looks like they are guarding against the Old man. If hees back so that they could spot him from afar and run when the timees. They may have very well set up a long-distance teleportation formation inside the castle.''


    Rowen smiled looking at their preparations. Both him and Fin entered the castle very discreetly because of their devil wings and ''w.''


    While devil wings help in increasing their stealth. The w, on the other hand, can remove their aurapletely, which made them hard to sense.


    Rowen waved his hand and Felicia also appeared on the top of Dome. "Look, at your lovely castle. Someone has taken control over it. Any idea?" Rowen looked at her with a smile.


    Felicia that hase to her original form with the help of w looked at the ce with both of her eyes and anger shed in them. She then looked at Rowen and bowed at him. "Master, it''s my uncle." She said in a hushed but angry voice.


    Rowen looked at her submissive nature and remembered how he has beaten her up for apparently no reason. He liked the people around him being real with him. That was the reason why he let Ia call him ''Junior Brother'' and Dana also calls him ''Brother.''


    He moved towards her and grabbed her hair from her back and pulled them. Making her face contort in little pain. However, she quickly returned normal and didn''t resist him even a bit.


    "You are my pet right?" He asked in a raspy voice. Sending shivers down her spine. His chest pressing against her breasts and his moist and sweet breath hitting her pallet with a sensual taste.


    Tears almost formed in her eyes as she remembered the day when he was on verge of killing her. Fear gripped her heart and she faintly nodded. "Yes, master. I am your pet and forever will be." She said while looking in his eyes, telling that she was serious.


    "Tell me something. Are you afraid of me?" Rowen asked again while looking deep in her eyes, he was looking for her true self.


    Felicia gulped her saliva and decided to say the truth. "Ye...Yes..." Her fuzzy voice moved through her mouth to his ears and his smile widened.


    Rowen then moved his face towards her and kissed her. He then moved away and sighed. "I would love to be with Real you." He said.


    "Real me?" Felicia''s brows furrowed slightly as she didn''t know what he meant by ''real her.'' She was herself and now she has even taken her previous form with the help of the technique Rowen has given her.


    "Never mind, tell me more about your uncle." He looked at the castle and narrowed his eyes.


    Felicia listened to him and wanted to ask more about what he really meant. However, she restricted herself.


    "He was captured and sealed in the dungeons by my father as he was the one that killed my grandfather. However, one day he somehow escaped. Turns out he had a lot of followers in the castle, who helped him escape. He never showed up after that."


    "Although we did a thorough cleaning of all his bugs in the castle. Looks like some of them still remained and informed about us being captured by the demons. He must have taken the opportunity to capture the castle," She said and clenched her first. She wanted to kill that guy.


    "Do you know how powerful he is?" Rowen asked with a smile.


    Felicia nodded. "He was a Heretic when he killed the grandpa. However, when he escaped the castle he was injured and his cultivation dropped to Martial Synchronisation Realm. Even if he somehow got his cultivation back. He must be a Heretic."


    Rowen nodded at her words and with a smile patted her forehead. "Good job, do you want to take revenge?"


    "I would love to kill him." She said with a determined look.


    "Ok go back for now. I will call you when the timees." Rowen said and looked at the castle.


    Felicia bowed at him and disappeared from the ce. Rowen opened his third eye and looked at a guard. Changing his appearance just like him, he released his Demon''s fury. He moved towards that guard silently.


    He was a Martial Maniption Realm expert and with his demon''s fury and devil wings he could easily match up against a Martial Synchronisation expert. The guy in front of him was only at Spirit Saint Realm. With just a single swipe of his w, he shed the guard in four different pieces and melted his carcass with his acidic slime demon.


    He looked around in the balcony and no one else was present there. A smile formed on his face, summoning Felicia he also made her change appearance into a guard. "Show me the way to the throne room."


    Felicia nodded at his words. "Master, follow me." She said and started moving slowly.


    Some guards saw them moving through the ce. However, no one stopped them as it was time for the shift change.


    Felicia moved in front while Rowen followed her quietly looking at everyone with his sharp eyes. Soon enough both of them came before a dead end only a small wall was in front of them.


    Rowen looked at Felicia with his nonchnt expression. He knew that there must be something about this wall. Because Felicia is not that stupid to bring him to a dead end.


    Felicia nodded. "Master, there is a hidden teleportation formation here. That leads directly to a secret part of the throne room. Only me and father knew about this formation.


    Rowen nodded at moved forward. " Let''s go." He said.


    Felicia also moved and ced her hand on the wall a green formation appeared and both Rowen and her disappeared into it.


    Soon enough they appeared in a small cab at the front right corner the throne that was hidden with an illusion formation. Both of them could look outside from it. However, no one can look inside.


    Felicia looked at the man sitting on the throne and her fist clenched. She wanted to go there and kill this man. This was the guy that killed her grandpa and it was because of him, grandma left this ne and ascended. She didn''t wanna kill her son, and she also didn''t wanna stay in the same ce as her husband''s murderer.


    Rowen looked at the guy and a smile formed on his face. He was a heretic, however, not as powerful as the old man. As for Ampone, she could kill him with a blink of an eye. As he looked at him from up to down his brows suddenly furrowed.


    "What is that on his left hand?" Rowen asked as he looked at the Golden Gauntlet in the guy''s left hand.


    Felicia also looked at the gauntlet and her eyes narrowed. There was a green coloured gem embedded in the gauntlet and she has neither seen nor heard about it before.


    "Master, forgive me. However, I have never seen that gauntlet before." Rowen looked at the thing in the guy''s hand and gulped his saliva. The green gem in the thing was holy. Just opposite of his demonic power. And it was strong. He could tell just by how his demonic technique is reacting to that gem. This thing was far too powerful for a treasure.


    "Oh, no..." Felicia suddenly said in a choked voice. There were tears in her eye.


    "What happened?"


    Felicia turned her head and looked at Rowen with a tear dropping from between her forehead. Seemingly out of nowhere.


    "I think I know where this Gauntlet came from."


    Rowen moved a step towards her and ced his hand over her shoulder. "Don''t be scared and tell me, what do you know about that Gauntlet and gem. I am with you, remember."


    Felicia looked at him and some courage returned to her body. Yes, Rowen was with her.

 Chapter 185: Frauc

    Chapter 185: Frauc


    Felicia nodded at Rowen and then looked at her uncle again her eyes move up and a broken statue was in her vision. Gulping her saliva she looked at Rowen again.


    "He called upon Grandma after he came here."


    "Your Grandma?"


    "Yes, she is the Ascender of our family. And you see that statue, that is the way to call her. If we destroyed the statue, she will get our message and it would be on her how fast she decides toe."


    Rowen looked at the broken statue and nodded.


    "Hmm... And?" His one hand rubbed on Felicia''s shoulder giving herfort.


    "And... Umm... When shees to this ne, she always repairs that statue first. However..." Felicia looked at the statue and a tear dropped from her eye.


    "However it''s not broken this time," Rowen said and looked at the statue, he guessed what must happen here.


    "But... But why would she ever do that? I mean how could she ever help her husband''s killer?!" Felicia looked at Rowen with a confused face.


    "Hah..." Rowen chuckled sarcastically.


    Felicia''s ears perked hearing his chuckle and she looked at him. "Master?"


    Rowen looked at her confused face and smiled. "You will understand when you are a mom yourself. Trust me mothers could go to various lengths for their sons. I have experienced it personally."


    Felicia listened to him and clenched her fist. "Yes, however, I know that she was very mad at him when she left the ne."


    "Yea, I could see that. Otherwise, she would have repaired that statue. This must be herst favour to your uncle so she could peacefully cut ties with him." Rowen squinted his eyes and sighed. ''Things are moreplicated here than I thought.''


    He quickly connected hismunication with Fin. As she was a demon created by him, it was very easy to connect to her.


    "Where are you right now?" He sent his mental message.


    Fin one the other hand who has taken the appearance of a guard outside the jail of Stiya. She was about to go in when she stopped in her tracks and looked around. Seeing other guards present. She smiled and excused herself into a corner.


    "Master." Her respectful tone moved through the mental message.


    "Where are you?" Rowen asked again.


    "Master, I am outside the prison. I am sorry If I amte. I promise that I will get her out immediately." Her palms started sweating as she said.


    Rowen smiled at her words. He could clearly feel panic in her voice. "No need. Change in ns. Your new mission is to stay at your ce and don''t do anything suspicious. And only after I give the order, you go and save that girl. Understand."


    Fin listened to him and gulped her saliva. "Ma... Umm..." She coughed "Master, please tell me if I have done anything wrong. Did I arouse any suspicion? However, I... I... Was sure to be inconspicuous..." Tears almost fell from her eyes.


    "Stop!" Rowen took in a sigh. "You have done nothing wrong. Instead, you are doing everything perfectly. Now just do what I have told you to do. And if you do it like you are doing right now. I will give you a present. Understood?"


    "Yes... Yes, master." She said and looked around. She could feel a disconnection with him and then she moved again. Putting on a normal face she started doing the duty she was supposed to do as a guard.


    "Who were you talking too?" Felicia could tell that he was sending mental messages and didn''t disturb him.


    Rowen looked at her and narrowed his eyes.


    "Umm... Sorry master, I crossed my boundaries." She said and looked down. It was not her business who Rowen talks to. She was after all just a pet to him.


    cing his hand on her cheek, he tapped it lightly. "Don''t worry, you are a good pet. Even better than some girls that are not my pets. And let me tell you one thing. Sometimes it''s the pet that an owner likes more than his family."


    "Umm... Felicia moved her head up and looked at him with tears filled in them. Moving close she hugged him.


    "Master... Sob... That day I thought I lost you."


    Rowen felt her tight grip and let her release her frustration. His eyes focused on the Gauntlet. His gut was telling him that the thing was dangerous. And especially dangerous for him. ''It feels like that thing has been specially created to destroy demons.''


    Rowen patted her head and moved back from her embrace. "Let''s go for now. I don''t think it''s the right time to take the risk."


    Felicia took in a deep breath and after rubing her tears away, she nodded. Her hand moved and she touched the wall in the secretpartment. However, before they could disappear a voice resounded in the room and both of them stopped at their ce and looked ahead.


    "What is the news?" Felicia''s uncle said in a heavy voice in the dimly lit throne room.


    "Frauc, I got some news about those demons that took your brother." A feminine voice resounded in the room and a woman appeared in the throne room.


    She was wearing a red cheongsam with a golden flower pattern on the bottom. She also had red coloured high heels on her and her dark ck hairs were buned on her back. With two silver chopsticks like needles in them.


    Rowen couldn''t see her face, however, just from her back and her poise, Rowen could tell that she was a sensualdy.


    "Aunt Rixy..." Felicia murmured under her breath. She then looked at Rowen. "She is his wife."


    A giant smile formed on Rowen''s face as he heard about her. His hand then patted on Felicia''s back. "Good girl."


    Felicia''s ears reddened as jealousy shed in her eyes. She could approximate what was going on in Rowen''s mind.


    Rowen also felt her jealousy and patter her again. "As I have told you before. A master loves his pet the most. So as long as you act as a good pet, I will love you."


    Felicia didn''t say anything and moved close to him. She felt good when she was with him and wished that she could be like this forever, even if it meant that she has to be his pet.


    "Tell me." Frauc leaned back in his throne and ced one of his hand over his chin.


    "I have heard that the Demoness that captured your brother is already dead. She has gone to WheatHollow sect and turns out someone powerful was already there that has most likely killed her."


    "Most likely?"


    "Yes, I am not sure. Because no one has seen her dead body. However, she has gone there to attack the sect and waster captured by that mysterious force, most likely she is either dead. Or is being raped in some dungeon."


    Frauc sat silent for a few seconds then clicked the fingers of his other hand on the throne arm.


    "Hmm... Tell me about the mysterious force that captured her."


    "Well..." Rixy moved towards him seductively and then sat on hisp spreading her legs apart. Her thin and sharp fingersnded on his cheek and she kissed him. "By the time you havee here, you are only focusing on your old brother and this throne. Why not spend some time with this wife of yours," she said and tried to kiss him again.


    However, before she could do so she felt a force on her stomach and a green light levitated her away and gentlynded her on the floor.


    "Rixy, I am in no mood for it. You know how cunning my brother is. No one knows what kind of tricks he could pull." He said with a sigh.


    "Hmph..." Rixy crossed her arms under her chest. "You don''t love me anymore? Or you have found someone else? It''s been so long since we have slept in the same bed."


    Frauc looked at her and released a deep sigh. "I think you know why we are not sleeping together right?" He then raised his Gauntlet hand. "You know I can''t have sex with you, I have taken an oath with this holy armament, to gain power from this thing, I have to stop sleeping with my love."


    Rixy raised her nose and looked away, she was unhappy.


    Rowen looked at them and his eyes twitched. He looked at Felicia and sighed. "Looks like we have to wait for these pathetic bunch to talk about their love life."


    Felicia smiled at him. "I can wait for as long as I am with master." She moved even closer to him. She was actually happy because of this situation. She has got the opportunity to spend time with Rowen. Even if it''s just her standing in his presence. That was more than enough for her.


    "Just tell me when you are gonna break oath with this armament?"


    Frauc''s eyes squinted and he gritted his teeth. "You know I can''t break the oath if I want absolute control of this ne. I think we have already gone through this talk more than enough times already. And it was you in the first ce that wanted to dominate this ne." He pointed at her.


    "I know that I wanted power, however, this condition is just absurd. You can easily have sex with any concubine you don''t love. However, what about me?"

 Chapter 186: Power Suppression

    Chapter 186: Power Suppression


    Frauc looked at her and took in a deep breath. His fingers subconsciously tapped at the edge of throne arm. His eyes ring deep in hers. "What are you implying here?"


    Rexi ced her left hand over her waist and pointed her finger at him. "Don''t act like you don''t know what am I saying!"


    Raising his left brow Frauc leaned towards her. "Are you saying that because I am sleeping with other girls, you wanna sleep with other men?" Green light started spiralling in his right hand.


    Rexi''s eyes first moved towards him and then she looked at the gauntlet. Letting in a raging breath, tears formed in her eyes.


    "You! How dare you use me of such things! All I am saying that because I don''t get to be with you. You should also stop sleeping with otherdies... Sob... You are even threatening me" She started at the gauntlet that shimmered with green. "You don''t love me anymore?"


    Frauc let out a frustrate sigh. That was more like a sigh of relief.


    "No, you are getting it wrong. It''s just I thought you were gonna cheat on me, so I got angry."


    "Why?" Rexi asked.


    Frauc''s brows furrowed.


    "Why you got angry?" She moved a step ahead.


    "Look, I have just told you, that I thought you were gonna cheat one me..."


    "So it''s ok for you to sleep with other girls?"


    Frauc clenched his fist and looked away from her. His teeth gritting. "Don''t pull this righteous shit one me. Both of know the rules of this world. The strong can have whatever he wants. And you... You are weak."


    "Weak? Did you forgot that I was the one that helped you escape Stiya''s Death Space. The Death Space you still don''t know how to ess! I gave up half my blood just to perform the ritual of teleportation for you out of that ce! And now you are saying that I am weak! Tell me who was the one that took care of you after you got out of that ce? It was me!!!"


    Frauc let out another deep breath and punched the chair. "Well... I am sorry, just tell me. What exactly do you want?"


    Rexi listened to him and slowly started to cool down after a few seconds she wiped the tears off her eyes. "All I want is you an I both be happy."


    "And how do you think that is gonna happen?"


    "It''s simple, for the time you are using this gauntlet, you should love someone else and remove your feelings for me. So we can sleep together. After you are finished with this thing. Both of us can be together again both physically and mentally."


    Frauc turned silent for a few seconds. "I am never gonna part with this gauntlet. This will provide me with the power to rule this ne till I die. So you only have two choices. Either you have my love or my body."


    "Are you not nning to ascend?"


    "Huh..." He chuckled at his words. "Ascend? What is fun in that? We are gonna be weak when we reach the heavens. And my dream to dominate will also be crushed with it. I want to stay here for the rest of my life and dictate the life of billions of people. And by the way, it would be impossible for us to Ascend."


    "Impossible?"


    "Yes, both of us have taken heavy damage to our cultivation already. First, you burned your blood and second when I got out of Death space I was also hurt badly. It is most likely that when we step into the pit of ascendance. Both of us will die."


    Rexi looked away and turned silent. His words reverberated in her ears. She now had two choices. Either she could ept his love or be his sex partner. And she knew that till he loves her she will always be Queen and as a sex partner the moment he got bored of her, he will push her away.


    Gulping her saliva she nodded. She didn''t just wanna be a sex toy that he would toss aside when he gets bored of her. She wanted to rule thisnd side by side to him. However, she also wanted to relive her sexual stress. ''Looks like I need to find another way to do that.'' She was thinking of having an affair without him knowing. However, she would have to be very careful to do that. Because after today she was sure that Frauc would have someone spy on her secretly. He knows how she could be. And he was the one that understood herpletely. However, she knows that he loves her, and there is even physical proof of that. It was Gauntlet.


    "Ok, I just want your love." She said.


    "Good choice. Now tell me about that mysterious force you were talking about?" Frauc rxed his body after he managed to calm Rexi down. For now, that mysterious force was more important to him. It could be a danger if he is not prepared for it. Although he has the Holy Gauntlet things could get messy anytime.


    "That mysterious force? Just hope that he doesn''te here."


    "He..."


    "Yes, he is a human that could control high-level demons. And his own cultivation is unknown. He could very well be an ascender."


    "Ascender... That could be bit of a problem. However, not something that I can''t handle."


    When Rexi heard his words she was surprised. She knew that the Gauntlet was powerful. However, Frauc even has the confidence to face an Ascender with this gauntlet. She knew that this armament was given to him by his mother, who is an ascender. So how could this thingpete against other Ascender?


    Her eyes locked with him. "How are you nning to deal with an Ascender? I have heard that the guy has tamed an Ascender Demoness. He could even be more powerful than your mother."


    Frauc smiled at her words. "Darling, why do you think Ascenders rarelye to lower nes?"


    Rexi raised her brows. Even Rowen and Felicia who was silently eavesdropping on them perked their ears up.


    "Why?"


    "Well, this lower ne limits their power. If powerful entities want to live in a lower ne. Either they have to ept the nerws and suppress their power. Or they could tear the ne as they move around which would be very hard and can cause much chaos. The ne itself my try to kill the cultivator."


    "So, are you saying that the armament holds the maximum power that this ne could amodate?" Rexi was curious and happy. She was proud that her husband managed to get his hands on such a powerful treasure, this would make them the absolute hegemon of this ne.


    Even Rowen''s brows raised when he heard them talking. If this is really true then he was sure that even Ampone would not be able to defend herself in front of this treasure. He remembered that Sect Leader of WheatHollow sect, when used the Deathpin, he reached the maximum amodation of this ne and at that time they had to run away from him.


    Frauc''s smile widened at her words. "There is something more amazing about this treasure than that."


    "Something even better?"


    "Yes, something even better. When this ne suppresses one''s cultivation. It keeps it below the maximum amodation. However, that is not the case for this treasure. It is at maximum capacity of this ne. So even if the mother herselfes to take this back now. It would be impossible for her unless she has some more treasures on her."


    "Wow! That''s great. Now, no one would be able to defeat us! However, now that you are most powerful in this ne, why are you still on the lookout for your brother? I am sure he would not be able to do something."


    Frauc stood up and moved towards Rexi. His hand moved behind her back and he kissed her. "Well, you don''t really know my brother. He is a clever man, and after all, we are still in his castle. There is a chance that he has treasures of his own that he previously got from mom."


    "I don''t think he has any treasures. If he had then why would he be captured by those demons?" Rexi asked.


    "That is the only reason, I am staying in his castle. Or otherwise, we would have been long gone. However, I still need to be careful of that guy." He said and then disappeared from the throne room with a green light.


    "Hmph..." Rexi snorted after he was gone. She wanted to spend some more time with him. Her eyes thennded on the throne and she slowly moved towards it with her eyes gleaming.


    "Ahh... My dear throne. I wish I could have you. However, I don''t love anyone enough to sacrifice it for power." Her voice was filled with resentment. "To be honest, I don''t even love you. That much." Her slim hands moved on its arms and then she sat on it.

 Chapter 187: Any Questions?

    Chapter 187: Any Questions?


    She wanted to keep that Gauntlet for herself as she can''t satisfy her sexual needs. If only she was the one that got such a powerful treasure, she would have easily ruled this ne and on top of that, every handsome boy in this Dynasty would be her gigolo.


    However, she can''t have the power of Gauntlet because. First, she would need to sacrifice her love. And she doesn''t love anybody to such lengths that Gauntlet would give her power. She doesn''t even love her husband that much. She only released him out of the jail because his mother never would have given such treasure to her.


    "I wish I can have you..." She thought and then disappeared from the throne.


    She has tried to love. However, her nature was different. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t seem to love someone. And that was the reason why she hasn''t tried to steal the Gauntlet from her husband and decided to keep her hands away from it. She knows that her Frauc love her.


    "How are we gonna kill him? He seems powerful." Felicia looked at Rowen with a worried tone.


    She wanted to kill this uncle of hers that has killed her grandfather and not only that he has nowe and took over the property that belongs to her father when they were gone. This man has kicked them when they were down.


    "Don''t worry. I have just the way. For now, let''s go." Rowen said with a smile.


    He has just thought of a perfect n that would help him kill this guy and take his Gauntlet. Although he was not sure if he would be able to use that armament. It would be better that he keeps that treasure than leaving it in someone else''s hand.


    "Where should we go?" Felicia asked.


    "Hmm... I think you know where."


    Her eyes narrowed at his words. She has the idea of what Rowen meant by those words. A blush formed on her face because of jealousy. Then letting out a sigh she ced her hand on the wall again and the green coloured formation appeared again like previously. Taking a step ahead both of them disappeared from the secretpartment.


    Moving out of the secretpartment again they appeared in a big garden with a small river like steam of freshwater flowing around the corner. There were even some exotic and colourful fishes swimming through the steam and lush green bushes were surrounding the whole ce.


    Felicia waved her hand and small bugs covered their surrounding in special dust that made them invisible till they don''t emit any Qi or aura and because of w they easily hid both their Auras and Qi.


    At the end of the garden was a small wooden hut that was decorated with more greenery and flowers. The whole ce has a fresh scent to it. Felicia looked around and gritted her teeth. This was the ce previously her mom resided in and now it belongs to her lusty aunt.


    Rowen looked around and a smile formed on his face. This whole ce was built on a flying ind-like structure. The air around was very fresh and filled with rich Qi. His eyes looked ahead and he saw many maidservants moving in and out of the double story wooden hut.


    "Dear Pet, I have a mission for you," Rowen said while cing his one hand over her back.


    Felicia moved her head up and her eyes fixated on his face. A smile formed on her face. She would love to be of some use to him.


    "Yes, master. I will do my best."


    Rowen nodded at her words and pointed at one of the maidservants. "You see that girl over there?" He asked.


    Felicia nodded at his words. "What''s about that servent?"


    "Why is she not working like other girls?" Rowen was curious about that maidservant.


    When Felicia heard him she also focused on the girl and nodded. Rowen was right, she was ordering around all the girls.


    "Maybe she is the head maid." She shrugged her shoulders.


    Rowen smiled. "Good. Now all you have to do is take her position."


    Felicia smiled and bowed at his words. Quickly changing her appearance into the maidservant she asked. "Should I kill her?"


    Rowen chuckled at her words. "As you wish. However, the important thing is, when I go in there. Make sure no onees in. And if her husband appears, notify me in advance."


    She nodded, for the most part, she has now understood what Rowen wanted to do. One of her hand waved again and a bug flew with rapid speed and entered the maid''s mouth and as she was just a maid she was not that strong and in front of her legendary bugs, she didn''t stand a chance. She died on the spot before anyone noticing her.


    Surrounding maids looked at their leader, however, didn''t notice anything strange. She was standing there just like a statue with her eyes wide opened. Although some wanted to ask why she suddenly stopped speaking. None of them dared because of her angry nature.


    "Good job," Rowen said and summoned Ampone. While Felicia''s invisible body moved and when she reached near the maidservant she stored her body in a ring and stood there without making anyone suspicious. And because all the maids were low level, none of them noticed anything strange.


    "Girls, we are done for today. Now everybody goes to the quarters." Felicia said in a loud and clear voice.


    When the maids heard her words many of them frowned. This has never happened before. Usually, they overwork themselves, however, today they get to leave early. ''Could something be the matter?'' Many of them thought.


    One of them even stood up and moved towards Felicia. "Head Maid, are you sure? Because we still have lots of work..." Before she couldplete her sentence a loud p resounded on her cheeks making teeth fly out of her mouth.


    "Any more questions?" Felicia looked at them ferociously.


    Rowen looked at her and chuckled. Usually, Felicia is the most gentle and dignified of all the girls he has. However, today she has pped that girl for no apparent reason. ''Guess she didn''t wanna mess up my order.''


    He looked at Amopne who has her usual cold face on. "Let''s go." He said and both of them slowly started to move towards Felicia and while they were doing so all of the maids quickly stood up and hurried out of the ce and the one that was pped was the fastest.


    Just as they reached towards Felicia the whole garden turned empty.


    "Nice, you can go now. I will call you when the timees." He said and waved his hand making her disappear from the ce.


    He then looked towards Ampone. She bowed towards him and then nodded. Her appearance than changed and she turned into the Head Maid. While Rowen also changed his appearance into that of Frauc.


    "You know what to do right?" He looked at Ampone.


    She nodded at him and moved towards the wooden door. He has already instructed her about everything she needs to do through mental messages. Her hand moved and she knocked on the door twice.


    Although they could have broken in easily, however, there was a protection formation ced around the wooden hut that may have sent a signal to Frauc and if he came here then it could be trouble for them.


    "Mistress..." Ampone called out.


    Rexi that has just reached her room and was currently drinking some alcohol. Moved her eyes towards the door and sent her spirit sense out.


    "Dynast is here," Ampone said again.


    And just as she said so, the wooden door opened and the protection formation disabled. A wide smile formed on Rowen''s face as both of them entered the hut quickly. Ampone even ced a Spirit Barrier around the whole ce so Rexi could not escape.


    "Dear..." Her voice hushed as she looked at her maid standing beside her husband. Her eyes red at her threatening to move her out. However, no matter how much she looked at her Ampone didn''t even budge an inch.


    Rowen smiled. "Don''t look at her like that Dear. I have just decided to take her as a concubine. She looks delicious after all."


    Rexi''s eyes widened as she listened to his words. Although she knows that her husband sleeps with other girls. However, for him to be so brazen that hees in front of her and takes her maid as a concubine. And that is after she has just argued with him over the fact that she didn''t like him being with other girls. Her eyes narrowed and rage-filled in them. However, she can''t do anything to him she then looked at Ampone.


    "You bitch! How dare you seduce my husband?! I will kill you..." She took out a knife from her ring and stabbed it towards Ampone''s chest.


    However, to her surprise, Ampone was not fazed at all. She was looking at her like she was seeing a fool. There was contempt in her own servant''s eyes?

 Chapter 188: Three Hours

    Chapter 188: Three Hours


    Rexi''s hand flew towards unfazed Ampone, rage covering her whole body. This bitch that she has fed is seducing her husband. This was an insult to her if this goes out then everybody would think of her as an easy target. Today she would kill her and show both her husband and the rest of the Dynasty that her things are not for sharing.


    Ampone looked at the daggering towards her and contempt shed in her eyes. She was more powerful than an average Ascender. And the girl in front of him is only at Martial Synchronisation Realm. Even in ten lifetimes, she would not be able to even touch her.


    Rowen, on the other hand, had a smirk on his face. He knew Ampone''s power. She would even give a good match against Frauc even with his gauntlet, so this girl had no chance.


    Just before the knife reached her heart, it stopped in mid-air. A purple coloured spirit barrier formed around Ampone. She then flicked her finger and Rexi''s body flew back and crashed in the wooden chair. Her hands looked like they were mangled like a doll. Her legs spread apart.


    "Ha..." Rowen chuckled. "You like it?"


    Rexi at first looked at her maidservant in shock. ''How could this bitch be so powerful?!'' However, when she heard her husband''s chuckle she looked at him with even more shocked expression.


    "Frauc! What''s the meaning of this?"


    "It means you are shitty! Even your maidservant is better than you. Hahaha... Look at your pathetic condition." Rowen said and then removed his w. After that, he summoned Felicia again in front of him.


    "Go and stand outside." He said.


    "Yes, master." Felicia Bowed and started to move out of the wooden hut. However, before she could do so Rexi stopped her.


    "Felicia?" She looked at her niece. Her eyes thennded on Rowen who was just a moment ago looked like her husband. "You! Who are you?!"


    Felicia stopped in her way and turned around, she first looked at Rowen. He nodded at her. After that, she moved towards Rexi. "Aunty." As she was in her human form she was easily recognisable.


    "Dear, what is the meaning of this." Rexi was scared out of her wits. She couldn''t understand what was going on. Who was this guy in front of her that has taken her husband''s face and what about this maidservant? She was also unusually powerful.


    ''Could it be... Could it be... That mysterious force? What is Felicia doing with such powerful guys? Wait she did call him master. Which mean this guy has taken her as a servant. Then what about Brother inw? Is he a servant too?'' She gulped her saliva in terror.


    If Felicia has epted this guy as a Master than either the old man died or he is also this guys servant. In both cases, this guy is terrifying. Her husband was scared of his brother and now someone even more powerful than his brother hase to this ce.


    "Dear? Who are you calling that? As far as I remember you have always hated me and my father."


    Rexi slowly stood up and bowed in front of Rowen and Ampone. "Dear, how could you be so heartless? ming you aunty like that. You know it was my duty to serve your uncle. And I have nothing but love in my heart for you." She said as she moved forward and ced one of her hand over her cheek. "And if I have mistakenly hurt my dear niece than please forgive me..."


    Before she could finish her words a blue coloured bug entered her mouth. "Enough with your sweet talk! I can''t take it anymore!" Felicia kicked her back.


    Rexi clenched her neck with her hand as her face turned red, she tried to vomit the bug out again however the thing just kept crawling deeper and deeper in her body, from her throat to her stomach and then it entered her Dantian. And when it reached her Dantian her eyes widened and turned red. She looked up fiercely.


    "You! What have you done to me?! Call that thing back or I will immediately call Frauc here!" She said and didn''t wait for them.


    A small round Jade appeared in her fingers through her space ring and she clenched it. Cracks formed on the delicate Jade and blue light swirled out of it. The blue wisp of light first circled her hand and then shot out of the Wooden hut at an incredible speed. And as the wisp was moving out she watched Rowen who has a calm expression on his face like he was not worried at all.


    ''Could this guy really defeat Frauc?'' She gulped her saliva and prayed that everything goes well. All her life she had waited to rule the world and now that she has got that chance this guy hase to ruin it.


    Ampone, on the other hand, was still looking down on Rexi. The blue wisp that moved out actually hit her barrier and got destroyed. However, Rexi was unaware of it. She was waiting for her husband to show up.


    Felicia looked at her with scorn and started to move out of the wooden hut. She wanted to punish this aunt of her more, however, Rexi was right. She has never treated Felicia harshly. Although Felicia knows her real face, she still didn''t have any resentment towards her. The real target for her was the uncle that has killed her grandpa and forced Grandma to leave this ne.


    After moving out she spread her arms and moved her bugs out of Ampone''s barrier to keep an eye out for her uncle.


    "Don''t worry he is noting." Rowen looked at Rexi who was scared out of her wits. It''s been almost a minute and Frauc still hasn''te. ''Bastard! Why are you taking so long?!'' She thought and moved back.


    Rowen smiled and taking a chair he sat on it. "Don''t worry too much I am here to propose a friendly offer," Rowen said as his eyes red deep in her soul.


    Rexi just kept her silence as she waited for Frauc toe. She didn''t wanna converse with this powerful guy on her own. She knows that currently, her life was in his hands. If she said anything wrong it could be end of her days.


    Rowen''s smile widened as he looked at Ampone.


    Ampone nodded at him. Her right hand then slowly moved up and a blue wisp formed in it.


    When Rexi saw the blue wisp her heart almost popped out of her soul and she took a step back. Her hands moved desperately to get hold of something and then tears formed in her eyes. This girl in front of her has captured a Qi wisp which is so hard to catch. Which mean that no one ising to save her.


    "Eeee... Esteemed guest... Please forgive my rudeness. This one didn''t knew your greatness." She said and bowed down. Her eyes looked at his smile and a sense of uneasiness spread throughout her body.


    Rowen leaned towards her slightly and pointed a finger at her. "I will say it one more time and it will best time. I have a good offer for you. In this offer, I will give you three things." Rowen pointed three fingers at her.


    Rexi listened to him and her interest piqued. Her body straightened and she focused her ears on his words. If a strong person like him is giving her an offer then it could be good. She nodded at him.


    Rowen smiled at her eptance and pointed his hand towards a chair. "Please sit." He said.


    When Rexi noticed his calm and professional tone her anxiety dropped down even more. This could be a good opportunity for her. She thought and slowly sat down in front of Rowen.


    Ampone looked at her sitting down and wanted to kill her. How dare this pathetic piece of trash dares to sit face to face with the master. If not for Rowen being present here, she would have already killed this bitch.


    "So, can I know your name?" Rexi said with a smile.


    Ampone almost pulled out a sword at her imprudence, however, through a mental message form Rowen she calmed down and stepped back. Even though she wanted to kill this girl, she also didn''t want Rowen to get angry at her.


    "You can call me Rowen."


    She nodded at his words. "Rowen, so what is your offer?"


    He smiled at her words. "Three things. I will give you three things. First, you will get this whole ne to rule. Second, you will have absolute freedom. Andstly, I will give you absolute power to control over thesends."


    Rexi listened to him and furrowed her brows. Although she understood first and third things. However second, freedom? She is already free.


    "Freedom? From what?"


    Rowen''s smile widened at her words. "You know the thing that has entered your dantian just now. It will kill you in the next three hours."

 Chapter 189: A Good Girl

    Chapter 189: A Good Girl


    Rexi listened to him and focused her consciousness and found out that a blue bug was sitting in her Dantian. And she knows how sensitive Dantian could be. Just a little mistake and it couldpletely destroy her cultivation. Even Frauc would stop loving her if she turns out to be powerless.


    Her eyes widened and she looked at Rowen. She couldn''t figure out what she should do in this situation. If she yelled at him or threatened him. He could easily kill her. However, if she didn''t do anything quickly, she would die too.


    "What do you want in exchange?" She asked in a worried tone. If he was ready to give her so much benefit then the thing he must need should also be very difficult to get. She was not sure if she could even do it.


    "What do you think I want in exchange?" Rowen had a smile on his face.


    Rexi raised her brows listening to him. "I don''t know what do you want, form someone as weak as me? I can''t even stand a chance against this maidservant of mine. I don''t think I will be able to do something that this girl can''t." She pointed at Ampone.


    Ampone released a breath at her words and changed her appearance back to normal.


    "Ohhh... Turns out she is not my maidservant." She had a sarcastic tone while saying this.


    Ampone red at her. "Don''t be imprudent in front of Master. Or even gods would not be able to save you from me."


    She listened to her threatening voice and stopped speaking to her. She looked even more dangerous and intimidating than Rowen.


    "I want you to go and steal that Gauntlet form your husband and this whole ne will be yours," Rowen said and rxed his body on the chair.


    He knows that the words that he has just spoken could have massive negative impacts. Because she would now know that Rowen himself is weaker than that Gauntlet and she could also betray him anytime. However, he has a n in mind to make this sessful.


    Rexi''s brows raised as she red at Rowen. "Why don''t you take the gauntlet for yourself. I mean you are powerful." She said as she also leaned back in her chair.


    Rowen smiled at her words. He knew that something like this would happen. "I want you to do it."


    Rexi smiled at his words. "And why do you think I will not betray you? You don''t look that stupid and after all, Frauc is my husband."


    Rowenughed out loudly that sent shivers down her spine. He seemed like a true monster that could devour her if she made any mistake.


    "I never said I can''t get that Gauntlet myself. I am just testing if you are worthy of my gifts." His eyes moved and looked at Ampone. She nodded at him.


    A blur formed around her body and then her form turned just like Rexi, even her aura and cultivation were same.


    "You..." Rexi narrowed her eyes at Ampone and then stood up. Even she herself can''t tell any difference. "How do you do it?" She was bbergasted.


    "How can you cange into someone so perfectly?"


    "Currently, it''s not a matter of how. It''s a matter of why. So tell me, why do you think she has taken your appearance." Rowen stood up from his chair and The Red w formed on his hand.


    Rexi looked at the w and gulped her saliva. Her body curled back in her chair and sweat started to drip from her forehead. The sharp demonic w glimmered in her eyes and then she looked at Ampone again.


    "Now all I have to do is to extract the memories from your soul and nt it in her head. And just like that, she would be a perfect copy of you. That stupid husband of yours, never in million years will be able to figure out why his beloved wife murdered him." Another loudughter escaped from his mouth.


    Goosebumps raised on her skin as she covered back even more. He was right. Even currently she is unable to find any w in her appearance it would be impossible for Frauc to tell them both apart.


    ''Why is he giving me a chance then? Could he really want me to rule this ne? But why?'' Many questions were going through her mind, however, she didn''t know what to make out of them.


    "Ok stop! I will do it!" She yelled in terror as she saw his hand almost reaching beside her head.


    Rowen smiled, although he could have sent Ampone there to steal that gauntlet. However, form what he has seen that green gem in that gauntlet is a holy object and Ampone was a demoness. It may cause issues if they try to steal it so brazenly. That is why he needed Rexi, she was a human and very close to Frauc. She is the most suitable candidate for this job.


    "A good girl." Rowen removed his w and then his hand touched Rexi''s cheek.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she felt his hand on her body. She then looked up and saw a smile on his face.


    Rowen grabbed her neck and moved her mouth near his and kissed her on the lips. "Form now on you are my women, understood?"


    Rexi felt his lips on hers and his hand roaming around her body and suddenly her eyes widened. ''Could it be, that he wants me as his wife? Could that be the reason he is giving me power over thesends? That must be it!'' She couldn''t make any sense of this situation other than this.


    ''If that is the case then I have just hit a jackpot. Not only I get such a handsome guy, on top of that he is powerful too and is willing to share his power with me.'' A smile formed on her face and she quickly grabbed this opportunity. Kissing him on the lips.


    Rowen moved his hand under her shirt and started kissing her deeply while fondling with her boobs.


    Even better response came from her side. She was even more desperate than he has imagined. His hands then moved out of her shirt and then cing his hands on her shoulders, he pushed her back. His eyes looked at her from up to down and he could tell that her body wanted him. Her face waspletely red from blush and her legs were tightly joined. Her eyes looked at his and a small frown appeared on her face.


    "Let''s..." Before she could say anything Rowen moved even more back.


    "First get me that gauntlet." He has just infused a good amount of his ck aura in her soul through the kiss and his fingers. As she is stronger than him, it may take some time to be effective on her. However, looking at her condition, Rowen could tell that now he could trust her. She has no reason to not bring that armament to him.


    "I promise you, I will get you that treasure. However, lets first..."


    "Get me that Gauntlet and only after that I will hear anything from you." He said and looked at Ampone. She nodded at him and with a wave of her hand both of them disappeared from the room.


    "Stop..." Before she could stop him both of them disappeared from the room. She quickly ran towards the door to look outside, however, no one was present there, not even Felicia. A frustrated expression appeared on her face. ''He looks so handsome. Wish he spent more time with me. And what was that just now?'' She moved back inside and sat on her bed, closing her eyes she started examining the feeling that she has just felt.


    "This back aura..." She quickly noticed a small amount of ck Aura moving through her dantian to her be and every time it did. It sent a cooling and amazing sensation through her body. The more she focused on the aura the more rxed she felt.


    "No, no, no... Why is it so small? I want more!" Soon enough she found out that the aura in her body was not enough for her satisfaction. She was an addict from the start. And she has never felt this good with any other alcohol or pills she has ever taken. This with the epitome of satisfaction. "It''s not even harmful to my body." She was shocked and sad at the same time.


    She sent her spirit sense out again to check if Rowen was still there.


    "Ahh..." A frustrated sigh released with her breath.


    For the past few weeks, she hasn''t been able to have sex with her husband and because of that she has moved towards alcohol and addictive substance and now that she has found something even more addictive than the strongest alcohol and it even includes affection with a handsome boy, she just couldn''t control her cravings.


    Fishing out a big bottle of alcohol and some pills that she has specially manufactured form some poisonous mushrooms she started gulping them down.


    ''What should I do?''

 Chapter 190: Punishment

    Chapter 190: Punishment


    Rexi sitting in her chair started contemting about her next moves.


    On one side she has her husband.


    And on another side, a guy she has barely met.


    ''However, he seems to want me. Or why would he propose such a good deal?''


    Her mind was in mess.


    Her left leg bobbing up and down in anxiety, as she thought.


    "I have to take this offer."


    She bit her lip.


    How could she betray her husband that loves her so much?


    And he has even proved his love for her.


    The gauntlet would have only given him power if he sacrificed having sex with one he loves.


    ''Frauc loves me but...''


    ''I don''t love him that much. And this guy...''


    She ced her finger over her lips, remembering the kiss she has received from him.


    "He is addictive and many times better than Frauc."


    Finally, she stood up and ced her alcohol and pills in her space ring.


    Her hands grabbed the edge of her long skirt and she circled in the room for a few seconds.


    "Haa..."


    Letting out a sigh she looked up.


    "I am sorry Frauc, however, I don''t really love you."


    ''Yes, I will ask Rowen to show him mercy.''


    ''That is the least I can do for his love.''


    She thought and then an intoxicated look shed in her eyes.


    Her body was craving for that aura again.


    Not even the strongest alcohol has such a good feeling.


    Her legs slowly moved towards the door of her wooden hut.


    Opening it with a determined expression she moved out and disappeared.


    .....


    In a secret room of the Flying castle Rowen, Felicia and Ampone appeared.


    "Master, should I keep an eye on her?" Ampone asked.


    "No need."


    "What if she betrays us?"


    Rowen smiled at her words.


    "Do you think she will betray me?"


    Felicia listened to them and decided not to interfere.


    She just quietly moved and sat on a sofa.


    "She is her wife after all," Ampone said.


    Rowen first moved on the bed and rxed his body.


    His eyes thennded on Ampone.


    "Why did you not betray me? After all, I have lied to you and killed that girl that you tried to protect."


    He was talking about Recli.


    After listening to him she turned silent.


    She had no answer for this.


    ''Why?...''


    Trying toe up with something, however, nothing came to her mind.


    ''It was like I suddenly stopped caring about girls and started caring about him.''


    "Don''t worry she will not betray me. And if she did, I hope you can kill her?"


    Ampone nodded and kneeled down.


    "If she dares betrays master, I will cut her into a thousand pieces."


    "Master, please give me the chance to kill that Bastard uncle of mine," Felicia said leaning towards him.


    Rowen waved his hand towards Ampone making her stand up.


    He then looked at Felicia with a smile.


    "You want to kill him?"


    "Yes, master."


    "How sweet. However, why should I?"


    Felicia frowned at his words.


    "Why should I let you kill him? What is there for me?"


    She leaned back on her chair and thought for a moment.


    After that, her eyesnded on his smile.


    "Master..." A blush formed on her face.


    Standing up she moved on the bed.


    Her thin fingers unfastening her robe. She seductively moved her legs over his crotch.


    Ampone looked at them and turned jealous.


    Rowen looked at Felicia''s bouncy boobs and with a smile, his hand moved over them.


    "What are you waiting for?" He tilted his head a little and looked at Ampone.


    When she heard his words a surprised expression appeared on her face.


    With a little smile, she quickly moved towards him.


    "Thanks, master." She quickly removed her clothes and moved on to the bed.


    Felicia giggled as she felt Rowen''s fingers ying with her nipple.


    Her head moved down and she started kissing him on the lips.


    Ampone moved towards the back and pushed Felicia gently.


    Her hands moved over his pants and she slowly slid them down.


    A glimmer formed in her eyes as theynded on his shaft.


    Like she has seen her favourite food in the world she gobbled it down to the roots in one swoop.


    She was like a drug addict. And as a half beast and half-demon, her sexual appetite wasrger than anyone.


    "Yes..." Rowen moaned as he felt her soft tongue circling around his dick.


    Felicia moved her head back and looking at Ampone passionately sucking his dick her face turned red.


    She then moved over to the side of the bed.


    Her head moved down towards his chest and she started circling her tongue around his nipple.


    "Thank you so much, master!" She didn''t know how grateful she was to have Rowen as her master.


    She was even grateful that she was his pet.


    Because after that incident Rowen has spent more time with her than anyone else.


    Rowen felt the ultimate stimulus form both the girls and his face turned red.


    They were devouring him down like no tomorrow.


    ....


    "Frauc."


    Rexi appeared in the king''s chamber and looked at Frauc sitting in front of the mirror.


    He wasbing his long hairs.


    Her eyes thennded on the Gauntlet that was kept beside the bed.


    It was covered by manyyers of formations and in the middle of those was a green formation.


    She knew that green one.


    If anybody tried to touch that armament it would directly teleport in Frauc''s hand.


    Frauc looked at her reflection in the mirror and a smile formed on his face.


    "Darling..." He said and stood up.


    She is the one he loves.


    And she has helped him many times, even burning her blood for him.


    After today''s incident, he felt bad about how he treated her.


    ''She has sacrificed so much for me.''


    A sigh moved out of his mouth and then he smiled again.


    "You are here at a perfect time."


    Rexi looked at him and raised her brows slightly.


    "Is there anything special?"


    Frauc moved towards her with a smile and hugged her lightly.


    And just as he did a shiver ran down her spine and she wanted to move him away from her body.


    Suddenly Rowen''s words started reverberating in her mind.


    ''You are my woman from now on.''


    As she thought of his words a blush formed on her face.


    "What happened?" She asked, gently moving out of his embrace.


    Frauc let out a sigh and moved towards a chair and sat on it.


    Rexi sat on a sofa.


    "It''s about this morning." He said in a little sad tone.


    "What about this morning?"


    "Umm... I just wanna say sorry. I was not in correct headspace and I may have hurt you with my words. But remember that I love you."


    Rexi listened to him and looked aside.


    She was feeling ashamed of looking him in the eyes.


    ''I am sorry, but I have to give up on you now.'' She thought and consoled herself.


    "What''s the matter?" Frauc noticed her not looking him in the eyes and frowned. "Are you still angry?"


    He leaned towards her and ced his hand over hers.


    Rexi quickly moved her hand away which made Frauc even more worried.


    "You love me?" She said with an annoyed tone.


    "Yes, dear. I love you more than my life."


    She then turned her head and looked even angrier.


    "More than your life?! If that was the case then you would have stopped fucking other girls."


    Frauc let out a sigh and moved to the sofa beside her.


    "Hey,e on. I am sorry. Ok here me out. I promise that from today on I will not even look at any other girl."


    When she heard his words she finally locked her eyes with him.


    There was confusion and guilt in her eyes.


    "Are you telling the truth?" She asked biting her lower lip.


    "I take the oath on my dao." He said while cing his hand over his heart.


    Rexi gritted her teeth. ''I am sorry Frauc, however, I no longer love you. I am someone else woman now.''


    A smile formed on her face and then she pulled out alcohol and some pills.


    "If that is the case then, would you drink with me?"


    Frauc smiled and moved towards her to kiss her.


    However, before he could reach she ced her finger on his mouth.


    "Not today." She whispered with a smile.


    Frauc narrowed his eyes and leaned back.


    "Why not?"


    "It''s your punishment for the morning."


    He let out a sigh.


    "Come on, I have even taken an oath."


    "A punishment is punishment. This is so that you never hurt me again."


    "I love you..." Frauc moved his finger over her cheek and smiled.


    Rexi didn''t reply to him and only smiled.


    Pulling out two sses she filled them fully with alcohol and gave one to Frauc, while started sipping on other.


    Taking in a deep breath, Frauc also started drinking the alcohol.


    Rexi slowly stood up and gracefully moved towards the gauntlet.


    Her eyes glimmering with a green light.


    "This thing has created so many problems." She ced her finger on it.


    And just as she did so the gauntlet disappeared and appeared again on Frauc''s hand.

 Chapter 191: Falldragon Flower

    Chapter 191: Falldragon Flower


    Frauc looked at the Gauntlet in his hand and then looked at Rexi.


    A chuckle left his mouth.


    "Indeed it has caused problems, however, it is only because of this we were able to take over this dynasty."


    "Hmph... I want you more than this dynasty."


    Rexi said and moved towards him.


    Sitting beside him she ced both of her hand over his right hand, on which gauntlet was present.


    "For now, give this to me."


    She pulled out the armament form his hand and ced it on her hand.


    Frauc smiled at her.


    "If you hate this so much, then why are you wearing it?"


    He was not afraid of giving the gauntlet to Rexi, after all both of them loved each other. And even if she gets to use the power of this gauntlet she will not use it.


    "You know this thing belongs to you," Frauc said while pointing at the gauntlet.


    "Hmm..."


    "When Mother came, she gave this thing to you, instead of me. I just wanna ask, why did you give this to me?"


    Alcohol and pills were getting to him, they were stronger than he expected.


    Rexi looked into his eyes and then moved them away.


    "Why do you think, I gave it to you?" She asked.


    Frauc''s cheeks turned red as he took another mushroom pill and a sip of the strong alcohol.


    "You really love me that much?" He asked.


    "Why else." She snorted.


    Although the real reason was that she couldn''t use the armament because she didn''t love anybody enough.


    "And by the way, your mother would have never given me this, if you were not by my side. She only gave me because you were present there." She took in another sip. She was correct, Frauc''s mother only gave her the Gauntlet to cut off all the ties with him. If he was not present there, she might have not even showed up.


    "Who knows. She seems to like you more than me. And she even believed in you rather than her own son." There was a sad expression on Frauc''s face.


    Rexi also sighed. She knew the reason why Frauc killed his own father. "Let''s not talk about her. I have something special for you." Rexi said and pulled out a purple coloured flower form her space ring.


    Frauc raised his brows, he has never seen this flower before. "What is this? I have never seen this before."


    Rexi smiled at his words. "This is something special. I have saved it for you. I thought when you would take over this dynasty we would celebrate with this thing. However, you got very busy and even started eloping with other girls. So I got angry and never gave this to you."


    "You really were that hurt? I am so sorry. You are the only person that loves me in this world. Sigh... Ok tell me, I will give you whatever you want today." He said and then moved his face towards her to get a kiss.


    However, her hand moved in front of his lips again. "I have already told you that no kissing today. This is your punishment and you have to take it seriously or I will get even madder." She has already turned Rowen''s woman. And she didn''t wanna cheat on him.


    Because first, he was a powerful guy and for all she knows, he might be very well watching them. And secondly, she felt something different with him. Something that she has not felt with Frauc.


    "Ok, I understand that you don''t want me to touch you today." Frauc has an annoyed expression on his face as he leaned back on the sofa, he also took two mushroom pills at a single time to elevate the difort he was feeling because Rexi would not let him even touch her body.


    "Now at least tell me what this flower is? Or you are so annoyed with me that you don''t even want to talk to me? By the way, let me tell you one thing, the promise that I have made today. I will never break it," He said again.


    Rexi just looked away from him. "This is a Falldragon Flower. The best mind-numbing medicine flower I have ever cultivated. Once you taste that, you would not want to wake up for a whole day. It gives you so much pleasure that you will forget about everything."


    Frauc looked at her and gulped his saliva. "Are you sure you want to give this to me?" He knows how much of an addict his wife is and it''s very hard to get some of her concoctions from her. And after he stopped having sex with her. She turned to even more mind-numbing concoctions.


    "You know, I can''t have sex with you and you might need this flowertter." For cultivators, these drugs do little to no harm. And if they want they could just clean the body up with one cultivation session. That is the reason why he was not against her taking drugs and alcohol in such heavy amounts.


    Unless they do not contain a poison that could enter their spirit veins it was not big trouble for them.


    "Idiot, who said you could have it all. I will only give you one petal of this flower and after all, if you consume this whole flower than you may very well need one month topletely clean this out of your body. Just stop dreaming and here swallow this with alcohol."


    She said and plucked out a petal from the beautiful looking flower. Her thin fingers moved elegantly and the petal slowly started to float over her hand and then slowly moved towards Frauc.


    "ce it on your tongue and witness the true magic. You will forget about everything. This world, this dynasty, your brother, this gauntlet and even me..." She said seductively.


    Frauc raised his brows. "Well, this doesn''t seem like a good thing. Give me the gauntlet and let me ce it in the formations. This is a very important treasure and I have to protect it. Without it we are nothing."


    "Don''t worry about it, I will do it for you. Just open your mouth and ept my gift." Rexi tried to persuade him. If he ced the gauntlet in the formations then she won''t be able to steal it.


    As just with a touch the gauntlet will move in his hand. And with gauntlet in his hand, he will have immense power and he would be able to easily flush out the sedating effect of Falldragon flower.


    "Darling, you have to understand. This gauntlet is our lifeline, so I have to keep it protected. I promise you that once I ce it there I will do whatever you want. However, currently, I can''t take this Flower. This could be dangerous."


    Rexi listened to him and an annoyed expression appeared on her face. Her eyes narrowed and she took off the gauntlet and threw it in his face the Falldragon petal that was floating in the air also fell down in Frauc''sp.


    "Why? You don''t believe me? After all that! I thought you loved me. And now this. Does this mean you will also not keep your promise?" She stood up in anger. "Yes I should have known it from the start, you never loved me! Even after I have sacrificed so much for you. I have even risked my life for you once! And you pay me like this!"


    The alcohol bottle in her hand flew and sshed against a portrait that was hanged on the wall. Shattering the ss pieces. She started moving with heavy steps and moved towards the wooden door and finally turned around.


    "Ok! This is it! I know you don''t trust me and neither you love me! Now I am leaving your dynasty. Have fun alone! And if you dare follow me then you will only find my dead body!" She said and opened the wooden door.


    "Wait! Are you crazy? This has nothing to do with trust. I obviously love you and I have proved it before. Ok, ok... Here keep it!" Frauc said and quickly caught up with Rexi. His hand captured hers and he stopped her from moving out.


    "Come in, why are you getting so serious at such small matter. Just keep that damn gauntlet. Here!" He pushed her on the sofa and ced the gauntlet in her hands.


    "Now do you believe me? I love you more than this armament and I am doing all this for you and no one else." His hands moved over her cheek and he tried to kiss her again. This time forcefully. However, suddenly, he felt a kick in his gut that pushed him down.


    "You are forgetting your punishment?" Rexi said with a displeased but cute tone.


    Frauc listened to her and chuckled. "Now that the spirit. Ok now, look at this..." He said and ced the petal that was on the floor in his mouth.


    He then stood up and opened his arms. "Now I have taken this gift of yours. Now kiss me... You can at least do that for me?"


    "You think you will be able to stand up after taking that flower? It is still in your mouth." Rexi stood up and said teasingly.


    "Hahaha... You think some random flower can knock me..." Before he could finish his words, his body slowed down and his eyes closed.

 Chapter 192: Man?

    Chapter 192: Man?


    The whole world around him slowed down and then his brain started to empty up. He felt like he had no worries about the world and everything turned sweet and ecstatic. The tip of his fingers cooled down and a small smile formed on his face. His body that was about to tumble down got supported by Rexi and than she moved his body and ced him on the sofa.


    "Rexi... This is amazing."


    He said as his bodynded on the soft chair and the muscles in his body started rxing. Rexi''s face started turning blur in his vision.


    Listening to him she smiled and started to move back slowly. She could see his eyes getting heavier. His body was already slumped on the sofa.


    "Whe... Where are you going?" Just as he finished his words his mind turnedpletely nk and he went to deep sleep. Not knowing about what is happening around him anymore. He forgot about everything. About the gauntlet, how it should be ced in the formations. Hepletely believed in Rexi thinking that she would ce the armament in the safe spot once he takes the Fall Dragon Flower.


    After five hours of good sleep, his eyes slowly opened, he felt a tight grip around his hands and his legs. ''What is this? I can''t seem to move my limbs.'' He thought and opened his eyespletely.


    Looking around he found out that he was currently on his sofa and both his hands and legs were tied up with a rope. And moaning and grunting sound was resounding in his ears. Trying to move his hand he focused his consciousness on his Dantian to get help from his Qi, however, soon enough he found out that his Dantian was sealed.


    A strange feeling started to move through his body and then his heart got covered by fear. "What is happening?" He turned his head around and what he saw next almost made him puke. He couldn''t believe his eyes, what he was seeing.


    His wife was currently naked and on top of a man that he has never seen before. She was moving her body up and down furiously as loud moans escaped her mouth.


    "Yes, yes, yes... Rowen... Ahh...!" She pinched her nipples as her eyes rolled back and her glistening body rested on his chest. Her breath erratic. As she looked at Rowen with a blush on her face. "Thank you so much, this was the best sex of my life," She said and then her eyes moved up and looked at Frauc, who was staring at them with a confused and sacred expression.


    Her eyes moved away from his as she didn''t wanna face him after what she has done just now. She knew that Frauc loved and cared about her, however, what she has experienced just now was not something she has ever experienced with Frauc.


    Rowen''s giant dick moving through her flesh and giving her one orgasm after another. He made her cum so many times that she forgot the count and his aura that was still circting in his body was a bane to her existence. She was already an addict and now getting the most primal drug in her body she couldn''t seem to control her emotions.


    "Waaa... What is the meaning of this?" Frauc looked at her hugging the unknown guy''s body like she was his lover and tears formed in his eyes.


    "Eaa...!" He yelled and shook his entire body to free himself from the binds, however, as his cultivation was sealed and the Ropes were very strong he couldn''t even seem to put a stretch in them. His skin below the ropes turned red veins popped on his neck.


    "Untie me!" He yelled again as he looked at Rexi with anger shing in his eyes. "Rexi! If this is some kind of punishment then let me tell you that you have gone overboard this time! To cheat in front of my eyes. Shameless! And who is this guy?! I will kill him!" His shaky but loud voice resounded in the room.


    A worried expression appeared on Rexi''s face as she looked at him. "This is not a joke or a punishment. It''s just I don''t feel anything toward you anymore and I think I have feelings for him. I hope you can understand," She said and then looked at Rowen.


    Rowen smiled at her words and kissed her on the lips. Just a few hours ago when he again reached Rexi''s courtyard she was there pacing back and forth with the gauntlet in her hands. She was worried if he woulde or not.


    She sessfully managed to fool her husband and took the most powerful treasure from him.


    Rowen then took the gauntlet to form her and stored it in the Hellish Dimension. Just by touching the armament, he was sure that it was no use to him. The ting was too holy to be used by a demon. He stored it safely because he was hopeful that one day when he is powerful enough he may be able to find some use for the thing.


    After that, he came here and made Ampone seal Frauc''s cultivation and tie his limbs up. And then he sends her back to the hellish dimension. From that time on both he and Rexi we''re having sex on his bed. He has made her cum so many times that her whole body turned into an erogenous zone. Just by his mere touch, she gets excited.


    Her whole body was now addicted to him. And while they were eloping with each other, he hasn''t seen any shame in her eyes for even once. It was like she was not guilty at all that her husband wasid unconscious just beside her while she was having sex with him.


    It is only now that he has seen some shame in her eyes. ''Looks like she still cares about him a little.'' A smile formed on his face. ''Let me break all his hopes and make this bitchpletely mine both form body and soul.'' He thought and moved his body up.


    His hands slowly caressed her head as she cast a look at Frauc. "Your wife is mine from now on, don''t worry about her, I will take good care of her and I may even give her some kids," Rowen said in a sarcastic tone that made Frauc fume with anger.


    "You asshole! How dare you?! Don''t you know who I am?!" He yelled and again tried to free himself, however, nothing happened.


    Rexi bit her lower lip. "Frauc, stop struggling. This is for your own good. I hope you can find someone better than me. I am just an alcoholic, you deserve someone better."


    "Rexi what are you saying? Have you gonepletely mad? And where is that gauntlet, give it to me now!"


    "Umm... I am telling you to stop struggling, that gauntlet doesn''t belong to you now. Rowen is it''s the new owner," She said and moved her eyes up to look at Rowen, there was a blush on her face.


    "You bastard! What have you done to her? Just release me once and then I will teach you who the real man is!" His voice got louder and louder as rage started to overtake his consciousness. Now all he wanted to do was kill this bastard that has dared to sleep with his wife and after him, he will also teach Rexi a lesson.


    "Real man? Hahaha... You are even worse than a mule. To not even be able to satisfy your wife. You should have looked at her when she was desperately moving her body on my penis like a whore."


    Listening to him, Frauc''s eyes turned red. "No! She is not like that! You have definitely done something to her!"


    When Rexi listened to his words her face turned red in shame. Rowen was right she was very desperate when Rowen was having sex with her. She wanted to devour him, however, it turns out he was like an infinite ocean, no matter how much you try, there is always something more to him.


    "Haha... Do you wanna see her real face? Let me show you." Rowen grabbed Rexi''s hair and pushed her head towards his crotch. "Suck it." His chilly voice moved through her spine.


    Rexi looked at his giant that has gotten hard even after so much sex and gulped saliva. She did not even think twice before her tongue desperately moved around his penis. She was like a true addict whenever he saw his shaft her sexual instincts gets aroused and she couldn''t seem to control herself.


    Frauc looked at her and his eyes widened. Blood leaked out of his mouth and struggled his body against the sofa to move towards them. The only thing he wanted to do was rip apart this piece of shit. His heart was heavy and hurting like someone has ced a heavy stone on it.


    Tears were continuously falling from his eyes as he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Just a few hours ago both he and Rexi were drinking and talking and he had even taken an oath for her and now all this.

 Chapter 193: Fuming Leopards

    Chapter 193: Fuming Leopards


    "Stop your effortless trying, it''s not worth it," Rowen said to Frauc as he yed with Rexi''s hair with a teasing smile on his face.


    "I will teach you a lesson!" Frauc was still furious and trying his best to snail towards him.


    For him, Rexi was his love she is been there in his hardest times and has even sacrificed her blood for him. There is no way she would do something so cruel to him.


    "What do you want?" Frauc gritted his teeth.


    "What do I want?" Rowen took in a sigh and looked at the ceiling and this his gazended on him again. "Have you ever heard about Fuming Leopards?" He asked.


    Frauc furrowed his brows. "Fuming Leopards? What do they have to do with all this?"


    He has indeed heard about Fuming Leopards, they aremon beasts that could be found in deep jungles and wilderness.


    Rowen smiled. "Just answer my question." His hand pulled Rexi''s hairs tightly making her let out a grunt. However, she didn''t stop but instead increased her pace.


    Frauc gritted his teeth. "Yes, I have heard about them."


    "Nice."


    "Do you know how much meat they eat per day?"


    Frauc''s eyes narrowed, he couldn''t tell where this guy was going with his questions.


    "Maybe five kilos?"


    "Five kilos... Do you know how much they hunt every day?"


    "What do you want to say? I don''t know how much they hunt!"


    "Well don''t work up, A Fuming Leopard kills about ten preys every day, every one of them bigger than his size. Do you have any idea why?"


    "Why?" Frauc looked at him with confusion.


    "Hahaha...!" Rowen looked at him with a sharp glint. "Because they enjoy it! They enjoy killing and ying with their prey!" His voice sounded like that of a demon descended from hell.


    Goosebumps raised on Frauc''s body and he gulped his saliva. He understood what Rowen meant.


    "You, you are doing all this for fun?"


    "Hahaha..."


    "Why me? Of everyone in this world, why me?"


    "Why not?"


    Rowen clenched Rexi''s hairs and with a grunt released all his semen in her mouth. "Drink it all, show your dear husband how much of a slut you are." He said and pushed his dick a little more in her throat.


    Frauc''s eyes widened as he saw Rexi drinking some other man''s cum. And she didn''t even hesitate to do it.


    Her head moved up and Frauc could see some of Rowen''s cum on Rexi''s lip. And then how she moved her tongue out and cleaned the white spot with passion. She has never done something like this for him.


    Her eyes looked at him and he could feel pitying from her and his face turned red in anger.


    "You slut! Don''t pity me! It''s not like you were everything for me! And I have fucked much better women than you!" Frauc yelled as saliva dripped from his lower lip.


    His whole face was covered with sweat drops. That made his red face glisten in little white.


    "Frauc stop it! It''s not the time to be emotional. I know that I have wronged you, however, you still have your whole life in front of you. You should leave this ce and start a new life. And hopefully, forget about me." Rexi stood up from the bed and started dressing herself up.


    "Ughhh!!! Start a new life! Bitch! Give me my gauntlet back."


    Rexi sighed at his words. "Don''t try so hard. I have given the gauntlet to Rowen, now it belongs to him and you have said it yourself that the gauntlet at first belonged to me so it is only right for me to choose its new owner."


    "You..." Frauc was stupified by her words. How could she be so stupid? "Rexi how could you be so naive?! Just think about it! For how long do you know this guy?!"


    Rexi turned silent at his words. He was correct she doesn''t know Rowen for much time, she has only just met him yesterday and she believed him. What if he betrays her?


    Her eyes moved towards Rowen and she could see a smile on his face, a devilish smile. And she became enchanted. Like she can''t ever doubt this person that she has just met.


    "Long enough," She replied.


    "Ahh... Just tell me what he is giving to you. And I will give better. You want to be the Queen of this ce? I will give it to you. You can even have my gauntlet. However, you have to wake up. Because what you are doing is wrong. This guy is tricking you for the power. The only thing he wants is that Gauntlet so he can have more power."


    Rowen listened to his words and stood up form the bed and started putting on his clothes. There was disdain in his eyes.


    Rexi also stood up. "You are wrong. Rowen is not after power. On the other hand, he was here to give me power. To make me the queen of this whole ne. He offered me to rule the all. The things you have been dreaming of, he offered me all that."


    "Ehh... How can you be so foolish? I don''t understand! How can some random guy say he will give you this whole ne and you believe him? This is retarded! Rexi... You have disappointed me. I always thought you were a cleverdy, however, today you have not only betrayed me you will be the reason for my demise."


    "He is not some random guy! He is powerful. More powerful than you. He is the mysterious power that took over the WheatHollow sect. He has servants more powerful than your mother. And I have seen it with my eyes what he can do. He could have easily killed you and taken the Gauntlet from you. However, the only reason you are alive is because of me."


    When Frauc heard herst sentence, he looked at Rowen with wide eyes. "So you are the one that took over the wheatHollow sect. The guy that killed the Demoness that captured my brother. If you are so powerful then why do you need to steal my Wife and my Gauntlet?" He was in tears again as he asked.


    Rowen just silently looked away and finally buttoned his shirt. His hand then flicked summoning the ze me Dagger. He then tossed the dagger towards Rexi.


    "Kill him."


    Rexi caught the dagger subconsciously and couldn''t believe the words she was hearing.


    "See, I told you that you were being fooled. This guy didn''t have enough power to get the Gauntlet by himself so he used you, a whore, as a puppet to betray your husband and do work for him. He was manipting you all this time." Frauc voice moved out of his chest as he was cursing with all his power.


    He was angrier at Rexi than Rowen. She has not only cheated in front of him when just a few hours ago he has taken the oath that he would never look at any other girl. She has also done this for a guy that she has barely met. He was angry at how his cunning wife could be so foolish. What made her to take such steps? If she wanted to have sex she could have it with anyone in the kingdom but why him?!!


    "Rowen, what do you mean. You know that I n to let him leave and you have promised me that you will give me control over the life and death of the people on this ne so why this now?" She asked in a confused and worried tone.


    Although she didn''t love Frauc, however, she still didn''t want him to suffer death. After all, she knows how much he loves her and when he was the one that epted her as the main wife when she was just a bastard child of some noble n. He epted her as his when no one did and he has always defended her.


    Rowen turned towards her and ced his palm below her ear and then a smile formed on his face. "You are correct my dear. You can have this ne and can even spare your ex-husband here. However, if you choose to do so then you will have to stay here and I will not take you with me." He said and moved away.


    Rexi furrowed her brows at his words and then it suddenly hit her. She realised that she could let Frauc live and could even rule this ne. However, if that happened than it ispletely possible that she would never be able to meet Rowen again. As he would ascend soon and will go on his journey without her.


    "You are nning to take me with you?"


    Rowen smiled. "Only if you forfeit your first wish and bepletely mine."


    Rexi gulped her saliva. She has already tasted him and she was sure that sooner thanter she would crave for him again and at that time all the material things in this world, would not be able to satisfy her. Rowen is different, she has never seen someone like him before.

 Chapter 194: Addict

    Chapter 194: Addict


    "So for me to keep this ne and let him live, I have to leave you?" Rexi clenched the dagger in her hand and looked at Rowen.


    Rowen nodded and finally buttoned his shirt. His body then turned around and he ced one of his hand on Rexi''s head.


    "Don''t worry, you are doing nothing wrong if you want me. It''s only ok for us cultivators to step on weak people to get something we want. After all, that is thew of this world. And don''t pity this guy. He has killed his father once and was even ready to kill his brother. What are the chances that he would leave you alive?" His voice moved through her ears and then a kissnded on her lips.


    Her glimmering eyes moved up and looked in his cold ones. "Rowen... However."


    "It all depends on your wish. I don''t want to force you however I have stated my wishes, if you want to stay with me then you have to do what I have told you." A smile formed on his face and he backed up.


    Currently, he doesn''t need either of them. His business here is already done. He came here to save Winona. And now he can easily do that. He even got the gauntlet that cold have possess danger for his future. He looked at Rexi, he has decided to keep her with him if she kills her husband and if she chose otherwise then he would kill both of them.


    His eyes moved up and he looked at the ceiling for a second and connected himself with Fin. "Now go and save her." His voice moved through his mental message technique and Fin who was standing outside the dungeons shook. Looking around she nodded and quickly moved inside.


    "Hey where are you going, your shift has not ended yet!" The other guard when saw her leaving yelled and moved behind her.


    "Don''t follow me." She growled showing her sharp teeth.


    The guard was following her into an empty hallway. Stopped in his ce and sweat formed on his face. His eyes widened and his body slowly staggering backwards.


    "You... You... A demon..." Before he could yell too loudly blood flew out of his throat with four tear marks on it.


    Fin has ended his life before he could alert others. Her sharp ws painted in sanguine. Her legs slowly retreated looking at the dead body with disdain in her eyes. "I told you to stop following, this mission is way too important for me to screw up."


    Quickly moving through the other guards she finally reached a prison behind which Winona was sleeping on a straw mat.


    Fin looked around and saw that there were three guards in the surrounding area. "Hey, open this lock." She said to the nearest guard.


    "Why?" The guard asked with his eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t have much time." She said and ws appeared on both her hands.


    The guard looked at her and moved back. "Guys there is a problem." He also alerted the other two guards.


    "Hey, girl, I know you. You are the daughter of Kars, you were appointed outside and I think your shift is not over yet. So what are you doing here?" A middle-aged guard with an axe on his shoulder came in front. There was a fierce look on his face.


    Fin gritted her teeth. "Shut up you retards." She said and then her body disappeared with a swoosh of wind.


    The three guard''s eyes narrowed and they ced their focus up. Looking around carefully in the surrounding. "This girl is tricky, keep an eye out." The middle-aged man with the Axe said and all three of then started looking in a different direction with their weapons gripped tightly in their hands.


    Winona who was sleeping opened her eyes because of mour and slowly moved towards the iron bars. cing both her hands on the bars she looked outside.


    She could tell that all the guards were looking out for someone. However, there was no one except them in the hallway. Her eyes narrowed and what she saw next ced a smile on her face.


    Suddenly one guard that was behind the middle-aged one got lifted to the ceiling and then his shirk sounded out with blood sttering on both the remaining guards.


    "Ahh...! Ugh...!" The other guard vomited and quickly ran towards the exit to call for help. However, his head got served with a sh of red shadow that they were unable to see.


    Only the middle age guard remained in the hallway with his body drenched in blood. His eyes sharp as he looked around with the axe in his hands clenched tightly.


    "Look, whatever you are. This is not the ce you should be. If the Castle Lords finds about this he will definitely execute you." The man said with heavy breaths. His head was heavy and seeing two mangled dead bodies, fear started to grip his legs and shoulders.


    "Castle Lord?" Suddenly a chuckle resounded in the cold hallway that startled the man. His eyes quickly moved towards the source of the voice to find the short size girl looking at him with a smile on her face.


    It was Winona.


    "You, shut up and go back. This is not rted to you." The Middle-aged man rebuked.


    "Not rted to me? Let me tell you one thing, soon enough you will die and then I will get out of this jail." Her eyes staring daggers at him.


    A frustrated expression appeared on his face. He was already scared and angry and the monster that killed two of his partners was even hard to see. So he decided to take his revenge on Winona. Moving axe with his full force and a loud grunt he attacked her.


    "Die you loudmouth bitch!" His eyes red and rage was covering his whole body. Two of his friend were already dead and now this bitches out of nowhere trying to provoke him.


    However, before his axe could reach Winona. A hand came in between and stopped its path. When the middle-aged man saw whose hand it was a smile formed on his face. "So you have finally shown yourself." He released the axe and pulled out a small dagger from his waist slicing it at Fin''s dantian.


    "Die you old creep." Fin pushed the axe down and hit its handle to Dagger, throwing the middle-aged man''s bnce. Her hands then quickly moved to grab the Axe''s handle and she swung it around the man''s neck, severing it up with a giant fountain of blood that reached to the ceiling.


    The whole floor got covered in red in just a few seconds. "Madam lets leave." Her hands moved again nking the jail''s handle with the bloody axe. With just a single swing the door opened up revealing a path for Winona.


    Winona nodded at her and quickly moved out. "Master Rowen has sent you?" She asked.


    Fin nodded. "Let''s not waste any more time." Throwing the axe aside she grabbed Winona''s hand and then ck wings formed on her back.


    "Swoosh..." Wind mixed with blood filled the area and then both of them disappeared from the hallway. On the way out they met with some more guards, however, none of them posed any threats to Fin. She just murdered anyone that came in her way.


    ....


    "Why haven''t you decided yet? I don''t have all day. Just two more minutes and if you can''t decide by then. Then you can have this ne and your dear husband''s life." Rowen moved and sat on a sofa. One of his leg over the other, he was waiting for her answer.


    If she didn''t do what he wanted then it would be herst day in this world.


    Rexi looked at Rowen and nodded. Biting her lip her eyes moved towards Frauc and tears formed in them. "I am sorry Frauc. But please sacrifice yourself for me." She said and took a step towards him.


    "Are you going crazy?! How can you be so deluded? This guy clearly doesn''t love you. He is just using you!"


    Rexi clenched the dagger in her hand and. "I... I am sorry, however, I don''t need his love but... But..." She looked at Rowen.


    Rowen smiled at her words and leaned towards her. "Go ahead and tell him. It''s no shame in doing so. After all, everyone in this world has the right to follow their desire."


    "I... I... I Will just be happy if I am with him. I don''t need him to love him." After all the sex she has with him, she has realised, if not today then in the future she will crave for him again and she knows that when the timees if she can''t find him then all of this power and wealth would be worthless.


    She was an addict and knows how bad cravings of something as addictive as he could be. She would not be able to live without him.


    "Ahh... You slut! How could you be such a big slut?" Frauc''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 195: Good Choice

    Chapter 195: Good Choice


    Rexi moved towards Frauc slowly with the Dagger clenched in her hand. "I am sorry Frauc, I know that you loved and cared about me all this time. However, this hase to an end. As your love, just make my final wishe true and please don''t struggle much." The dagger in her hand moved behind the back of his neck.


    Rowen looked at her and smiled. "Don''t feel guilty. I promise that you will be grateful one day that you have killed this piece of shit and choose the one that you like."


    "No Rexi No, this guy is deluding you. Don''t you remember all the time we have spent together? And I have even proved my love for you by gaining power form that gauntlet. I don''t think anyone would love you like me. And especially not him. He will throw you away, the moment he gets bored of you." Frauc was sweating.


    He was angry at both Rowen and his sluty wife. He just somehow wants to be left free and when it happens he will return back and kill both of them.


    The Dagger moved through behind his back and pierced his spine a bit. "Stop! Stop! Stop! Ok, I will never show you my face again and go very far away from this ce. Please leave me alive, I am begging you. You can at least do that for our love." Blood was dripping from his chin as he looked back at Rexi, whose face was covered by tears.


    Rexi turned her head and looked at Rowen. "Rowen he said that he will never show his face again."


    Rowen listened to her and let out a sigh. "You have five seconds, decide quickly or I will leave you forever." He was fed up with their drama and wanted to finish this up as quickly as possible so that he could meet Winona.


    "You, Rowen guy. I promise that I will never cause any trouble for you in future. You can even seal my cultivation if you want. But please let me live, I have done nothing bad to you." Frauc said to Rowen.


    "Five..." Rowen just rxed his body and started a reverse countdown. He will kill both of them by the time his countdown his finished.


    "Four..."


    "Three..."


    Rexi listened to his countdown and could tell that he was serious. Gritting her teeth as tears fell from her eyes she looked at Frauc. "I am sorry..."


    "Two..."


    "Puchi." The dagger gotpletely embedded in his neck before he could beg anymore.


    Rowen smiled at her and stood up. "Well done, you have made a correct choice and although it may seem bad at first, however as time passes you will realise how good your decision was. For now, follow her." Rowen moved his finger and both Felicia and Ampone appeared in the room.


    "Felicia, arrange a room for your dear aunt in the hellish dimension."


    Felicia nodded and moved towards Rexi. "Let''s go," she said while holding her hand and then both of them disappeared from the room.


    Ampone looked at Rowen and kneeled. "Master..."


    "Throw this body away," He said and looked towards the door and soon enough it opened and both Fin and Winona entered the room.


    "You have done a great job, you are more useful and capable than I thought. For now, you can go, I will give you your rewardter."


    "Thanks, master." Fin bowed towards Rowen and then disappeared from the ce to the hellish dimension.


    "Are you ok?" Rowen looked at Winona, her face was covered with dirt and little tears were in her eyes.


    "Master... I am sorry, I am so useless." Winona moved and hugged him. Her hands gripping his body tightly, she was afraid of losing him again.


    Rowen smiled and ced his hand over her head and patted lightly. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you from now on. I promise."


    Winona looked up and her eyes meet with him, seeing his smile a blush formed on her face and she quickly moved back and bowed down. "Master, I am sorry. I am still dirty."


    "Don''t worry." Rowen moved and kissed her on the lips. "For now, go and rest, I will see youter."


    Winona nodded. "Master, I will go and see sister Felicia, I hope she is ok." She then disappeared from the ce too.


    Rowen moved and looked at Ampone who has already cleaned the dead body of Frauc.


    "Let''s move towards Rubloa sect and find about that Divination. It could help us in the Pit of Ascendence if we find something useful. You can handle an Ascender right?" Rowen looked at her expressions.


    "Master, I will do my best. No matter what happens I will never let anything to happen to master. I am ready to die for you." She was telling the truth. She was Loyal towards Rowen and if ites to life and death she would stand in front of him. She would risk her life.


    Rowen nodded, he was not too worried about that ascender because he hase to know that the Ascender from the Rubloa sect was not even as powerful as Felicia''s grandmother and from what Felicia has told him her grandmother would be an equal match for Ampone.


    "However, before that, I have to do something." Rowen moved towards her and started kissing her.


    Ampone''s eyes widened as she suddenly felt a kiss from him. Her face turnedpletely red from a blush. "Master..."


    Rowen removed her clothes and started ying with her soft boobs. After that, he also called Fin over and all three of them had sex more times than they can count.


    Fin was especially enchanted after the whole experience. Her face waspletely red and she couldn''t believe the feelings going through her blood. She was afraid of Rowen and seeing him making love with her she was speechless.


    After the night passed. Rowen stood and dressed up. "Get dressed, we have quite a journey to cover." He said and then ced his Robe on his shoulder.


    Fin turned around and quickly moved towards him to help him dress. "Master... Please let me help."


    Rowen nodded and dropped his hands down. Her hands moved around his body and she started dressing him. There was a smile on her face and when Rowen looked in her eyes even tears formed in them.


    "Thanks, master for helping me so much. I will forever be in debt to you." She was talking about how Rowen helped her get free form the Vice sect leader and his friend. She never expected someone as dangerous as Rowen would be so gentle to her.


    Rowen just ignored her words and looked at Ampone. "You go in." He was telling her to move to the Hellish Dimension.


    "Yes, master." She rolled in her bed and suddenly disappeared as she was about to fall.


    Rowen then looked at Fin and kissed her on the lips again. "You can go too."


    She also nodded and disappeared.


    Moving towards the door, Rowen flew up and moved towards the WheatHollow sect, and after reaching there he called out Fin again.


    "Who was it?" Rowen was talking about the guy who tortured her previously. The Vice Sect Leader''s friend.


    "Master... No need to be troubled by my measly issues. I just said it in the heat of the moment. You have already been kind enough to me. You have given me my previous face and power. That is more than enough for me. I don''t deserve to be treated like this."


    Rowen listened to her and took in a sigh. "Just shut up and do what I have told you. You are my ve right?"


    Fin suddenly turned silent and nodded. "Yes... Master... Sorry."


    "Right, so if you are my servant than what should you do?"


    "I... I... Should do as Master orders."


    "And what are you doing currently?"


    Fin looked at him and tears formed in her eyes. "Master, I am sorry. Please forgive me."


    "What was my order?"


    Listening to him she quickly wiped her tears and nodded. "I will immediately go and fetch him." She said and quickly flew towards the dungeons.


    Soon enough she appeared again in front of him in the sky. There was a man with her chained from head to toe with an angry expression on his face.


    "Let''s go down first." Rowennded in the apartment that he previously lived in.


    Looking at the chained guy a smile formed on his face. "What is your name?"


    "Spat"


    The guy spat towards him and gritted his teeth.


    "I will never tell my name to a demon like you! You are just pathetic. And you bitch I know you were a demoness from the start, that was the reason why I purified your mom. Hahaha..." Blood flew out of his mouth as heughed. Fin actuallynded a kick on his stomach.

 Chapter 196: A little game

    Chapter 196: A little game


    "You like to speak, but you won''t speak your name?" Rowennded a kick on his face. He then looked at Fin. "Cut off his tongue."


    Fin nodded and then veins formed around her fingers and her nails elongated and sharpened. There was a cold sheen on it.


    The guy closed his mouth tightly and looked at them with wide eyes. His body was full of sweat and trembling.


    "Keep it close. That way I will enjoy it more." Fin released her frustration and clenched his neck with her left hand. Her nails embedded in his skin and blood started to drip out of the small holes.


    "Hmm..." The guy struggled to breathe however didn''t open his mouth. He knew that the moment he will open his lips this demonic bitch would move her sharp fingers in his mouth and cut his tongue off immediately.


    He was a proud guy all his life, from his childhood he has gotten what he wanted and if someone disobeyed him, he would torture and kill them. And it was because of his pride that he refused to submit to the demon in front of him. However, now that he was experiencing real pain for the first time in his life. His mind was screaming for him to give up.


    "You know, you can save your tongue just by telling me your name," Rowen spoke again with a smile on his face. And looking at his innocent and genuine face he finally let out a breath.


    Giving up he parted his lips. "I am sorry for my previous rude behaviour. I am Kafe... Ahhh!" His eyes widened as he was saying his sentence. Blood sttered all over the floor and the smile on Rowen''s face widened it turned from innocent to demonic.


    "Ahh... Aha..."


    "Master, should I kill him?"


    "You want to end his misery this quickly?"


    "No..." Fin looked at Kafe and gritted her teeth. She remembered how this guy tortured her for days.


    Sometimes he would starve her and then sometimes he wouldn''t let her sleep. She has suffered a lot under him.


    And she didn''t want his misery to end so soon. She wants him to suffer. To feel all the pain and helplessness she has felt previously. She wants to break his spirit. And as Vice Sect leader was already dead she also wanted to vent his part on Kafe.


    She looked at Rowen, if not for him she may still have been a toy for both Vice Sect leader and this pathetic guy.


    He hase just in time and saved her from them. He has then even given her power and love. And knowing her facial condition she could tell that she was ugly and even after that he kissed her.


    ''I will do everything to please Master.''


    She has finished the first mission he has given to her and she still remembers the reward for that mission. She enjoyed it and wanted to experience it again. That was the most sublime experience for her after all the suffering she has been through.


    "What do you want to do to him?"


    "Master, should I break his fingers one by one?" She remembered the torture these guys has bestowed on her. They enjoyed breaking her fingers one by one and when she gets healed they did it again and then again. That was the most soul-wrenching experience.


    Rowen smiled at her words. "You are naive and innocent." cing his hand under her ears he yed with them with his thumb.


    Fin''s face turned red as she remembered the time she has spent with Rowen on the bed. How he made her moan in pleasure again and again, even after she tried to suppress her voices. Something about him just made her true nature get out in the wild.


    "What... What should we do with him, Master?"


    "Remember the most amount of pain you felt?"


    Listening to his words Fin looked at Sky. And then suddenly it clicked her. The most amount of pain she has ever felt. The day this guy raped her mother and then killed her. That was the day, it not only physically hurt her. Even her soul was burning that day. She just wanted to kill herself.


    She then figured out what Rowen wanted to say. Her eyes then looked at Kafe and a disdainful expression appeared on her face. His face was covered with blood and his eyes were heavy, he was about to turn unconscious.


    "I know that this guy has a daughter and a Wife." Fin said.


    Rowen''s smile widened at her words. "Now, that is my good girl."


    Kafe, who was about to turn unconscious woke up. His eyes widened and he stared pleadingly at Rowen and Fin.


    "Mmm... Mmmm...mmmm..." He wanted to speak and stop them, however as his tongue was severed, he couldn''t say anything. And even his cultivation was sealed that was the reason why he can''t even send any mental messages to them.


    He has both a Daughter and Wife and he was now regretting bringing them here at this sect. For his daughter, she came here just for fun and the experience of taking over an already fallen sect. He could never have known that someone as demonic as Rowen would be present at such a sect.


    And his wife was here for his daughter, to take care of her. He has always spoiled his daughter. She was like a flower to him, a gentle flower. She was nothing like him. She was a gentle and caring girl that cared about others and helped weak people. He can''t let anything happen to her.


    "Mmmm..." He tried to yell with all his strength, however, nothing but grunts and blood spewed out of his mouth. He even chocked and coughed on his blood a few times.


    His hands moved around in frenzy trying to get hold of Fin''s legs, however, he was unsessful every time.


    "From his reaction, it looks like they are in this sect. How convenient, I just wanted to y with some new toys, I hope they are juicy enough." Rowen then looked at Fin and nodded. "Go and get his Wife and Daughter. Bring them to the room." He said and disappeared from the roof of his apartment and appeared again in his room.


    Pushing Kafe on a wooden chair his fingers moved and a rope flew out of them and bonded itself around Kafe.


    "Hahahah... Tell me is your daughter Virgin? It will be a lot of fun breaking her down if she is young and pure."


    Goosebumps raised on Kafe''s body as he listened to his words his body moved around in the chair to be free however the rope was too powerful and embedded with strong demonic Qi.


    He still remembered how merciless Rowen is. When they first came to take over this sect he never thought such a cruel monster would be hiding at such a sect.


    Not only he killed the Vice Sect leader without even blinking his eyes. He even killed a girl from the wheat hollow sect for a very trivial matter. He just killed left and right and in the end, even captured Sect Leader like nobody''s business.


    ''Ahhh... Why of all the girls he tangled himself with that ugly bitch!''


    He knew that many of her scars were unheble, however, looking at her condition now it seems like she got her previous body back without any scars, even her hand and eye was back like brand-new. And her power also seems to be raised a lot.


    All these things just go to show how powerful this guy was. He has even control over an Ascender that follows all his orders like a ve. To have an Ascender ve in this ne was unheard of. Even in the millions of year of history.


    Soon enough Fin appeared in the room with one girl and ady. Both exceptionally beautiful. Kafe looked at them and tears formed in his eyes. His daughter was there. Although he didn''t care about his wife, he was especially fond of his Daughter. She was his life and he wanted the best for her.


    He still remembered, how when he was beating a ve up, she came and saved him. She was a kind soul from the heart and loved him too. She was the reason why in recent years he has started to change. She was only eighteen years old and in his eyes, she was just a kid that has now been thrown in front of a monster.


    Rowen noticed that Kafe ignored his wife and was currently looking only at his daughter and a smile formed on his face. Both of his wife and daughter were currently unconscious. An idea popped up in his mind to make this situation even more enjoyable.


    Rowen came and looked him in the eyes. "Ohh.. Poor guy, look at your condition. How about we y a little game?"

 Chapter 197: Family Game

    Chapter 197: Family Game


    "Mmmm... Mmm..." Kafe grunted with wide eyes looking at Rowen. His knees dragged towards him and more blood leaked out of the corners of his lips. He was feeling extreme pain, however, in front of the life of his dear daughter, all this was nothing. His hands moved and he ced them at Rowen''s legs. His head bowed down and he looked like he was begging to leave his daughter alone.


    Rowen looked at him and then looked at his daughter. She was wearing a white skirt with brown hairs covering her face. However, looking at her skin, he could tell that she was young and had an ample body. Licking his lips he kicked Kafe away and slowly moved towards his daughter. Squatting near her his fingers moved through her hairs to look at her face.


    "She is such a beauty. I just want to y with her." He looked at Kafe and his smile widened. The man was desperately moving towards him with the chair tied behind his back. He was dragging his body along the floor with his knees and face. "You can save her if you want. You will just have to y a little game."


    Rowen moved towards him and started to unknot the rope slowly. "Do you want to save your daughter?" He asked as he untied the first knot.


    "Hmm... Mm..." Kafe nodded his head desperately. He could feel Rowen freeing his body from the chair and slight hope flickered in his body. Maybe he was not as bad as he thought. Yes, when he can ept such an ugly girl than it was obvious that there was some kindness in his heart.


    Previously Kafe thought of kindness as a weakness, however, after his daughter was born, he slowly started to change. Although he did not be aplete saint, however, in thest few years he has been more lenient and if this event didn''t have happened, then he may havepletely changed.


    "Yes, look at you, so desperate to save your daughter. Don''t worry, I won''t even touch her if you finished this game." Rowen whispered and finally untied the rope around his body. Generally grabbing the wooden chair. He moved up and ced it away.


    Kafe first looked back at Rowen to see if he was telling the truth and seeing his innocent expression, a slightly relieved expression appeared on his face. He then stood up and bowed towards Rowen, he also turned around and bowed towards Fin.


    Fin just looked away, she knew that he was doing all this so Rowen may show some mercy to him. She moved and stood behind Rowen. Although she wanted to take her revenge. She also didn''t want her master to get angry. That was the reason why she stayed silent even after Rowen proposed to him a way out of this situation.


    Kafe''s short steps quickly reached towards his daughter and then sitting beside her, he ced her head in hisp and started waking her up. Hepletely ignored his wife that wasying just beside him.


    "Does your daughter love her mom?" Rowen asked.


    Kafe looked at him and nodded. As he can''t speak and blood was flowing out of his mouth he kept it close without making any noise.


    "Nice." Rowen smiled. He then looked at his unconscious daughter and pointed his finger at her. A beam of Qi shot out of his hand and entered her be. The Qi moved through her body and then with a warm feeling woke her up form the stupor.


    Kafe looked at Rowen and nodded. He was trying his best to please this demon so that he let him and his daughter live and he may even grant them freedom if he ys his cards right.


    "Hello, girl, may I know your name?" Rowen looked at Kafe''s daughter that has just opened her eyes and smiled.


    She looked at him and then looked at her father. Quickly moving her arms around Kafe she hugged him. "Father, what had happened to you? Where are we?..." Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at the unfamiliar environment.


    She knew Rowen. He was the demon that captured their sect mates and elders and mercilessly killed the Vice Sect leader. He even killed a girl form his sect without any remorse. In her eyes, he was a bloodthirsty demon that killed without even blinking an eye.


    Rowen narrowed his eyes and with a bone, a chilling voice asked again. "What is your name girl?"


    She looked at Rowen again and sweat formed on her forehead. Although she could see an amiable smile on his face, however, she was sure that the voice she heard just now was not amiable. It was threatening and even reverberated in her soul.


    "I... I am... Am... Yangie.." She said in a panicked voice. Even her one hand''s grip tightened around her father in agitation. She looked at Kafe and got a nod from him.


    Rowen smiled. "Hello, Yangie. I am Rowen. I and your dear father here is ying a little game. I want to kill him and you, however, he could save you by killing your mother." Rowen smiled and looked at Kafe again.


    Kafe heard him and his eyes widened. Although he didn''t love his wife, however, Yangie loved her mother very much. She may even sacrifice herself. She was a kind girl and most of her kindness, she got from her mother.


    Yangie turned her head around and looked at Kafe. "No, father." She then looked at Rowen again. "Please, don''t do this to us. We have done nothing to you. We are innocent. Please..." Tears started falling from her eyes.


    Kafe hugged her, so she doesn''t panic much. He could get out of this situation with her daughter and all he has to do is kill his wife. For him that was doable.


    "Don''t worry, I am not as evil as you think. However, the thing is your father had done some horrible things to one of my ves, look." Rowen pointed at Fin.


    Fin nodded and Removed her w. All the wounds on her body appeared again and even her hand disappeared.


    Yangie looked at her and cried, even more, she knew that it was true. She has seen it with her eyes previously. Her father used to torture this girl daily. And she has tried to stop him many times but now it''s toote.


    "I am sorry, please... Don''t kill my mother and father... I will do anything you want but please spare their life." She bowed her head to the ground.


    Kafe ced his hand over her shoulder, trying to convey something, however as he was now mute, he couldn''t seem to say anything expect, shaking her shoulder a bit.


    Rowen moved a step ahead at her words. "Oh. Such a sweetheart. If you really wanna save your mother and father, then all you have to do is make me cum before your father kills your mother."


    Kafe heard him and tightly grabbed Yangie''s shoulder. His eyes wide, he didn''t want her daughter to suffer such humiliation. Looking around he quickly found out a chair and moved towards it.


    Yangie looked at the chair and her father with it moving towards her mother and she panicked. "No! Father... Stop what are you doing! Please don''t hurt mother." She moved and grabbed his legs.


    Rowen looked at them and smiled and suddenly a wave of pressure moved out of his body and bonded Kafe at his ce. He turned into a statue suddenly. Actually, it was Rowen''s qi that entered his body and sealed all his muscles and bones in one ce not letting them move even a bit.


    Yangie felt her father stopping and looked up. She could see him bing stiff like a statue. "What have you done to him?" She looked at Rowen with tear-filled eyes.


    "Don''t worry, girl I have just helped you a little. He can still hear and see you, however, he can''t move or take any actions. Since you were unconscious most of the time during this game. I wanted to make it fair for you. He will be a stature for the next ten minutes. If you can make me cum in that time then I will leave all of you alone."


    Yangie turned her eyes and looked at her father again. He really has turned into a statue. Her heart started to beat at a rapid pace and she had never faced this situation before in her life.


    Boys don''t even look at her because of fear of her father. And although she knew what Rowen was talking about when he said to ''make him cum.'' She has no experience in such things. However, currently, her father and mother''s life was at stake.


    ''I have to do this.'' She grabbed the side te of her skirt and gulped her saliva. Fear and nervousness started gripping her body. ''What do I do..." She couldn''t believe what was happening to her. This all seemed like a nightmare.


    "Nine minutes left, After that, I will remove your father''s bindings."

 Chapter 198: Stop Yangie

    Chapter 198: Stop Yangie


    "You... You will leave us alone?" Yangie looked at Rowen with a scared expression on her face. She was afraid of her father and mother. She loved them. And she was not sure that even after she sacrifices herself this guy would leave them alone. After all her father was also at fault here and the crime he had done was not small. He has tortured thisdy in front of her many times. And there is no denying that fact.


    "You don''t believe me?" Rowen smiled. "You know I never wanted to do this to you or your family. It''s just your father needs to be punished for his crimes." Rowen enjoyed ying with others emotions. That was what he was an emotion feeding demon. He loved to y with his prey before feeding on it.


    Tears formed in her eyes, as she moved a step ahead with her hands joined. "My... My father is improving. He is not like before. I promise you that he would never do bad things again in future." She has seen it herself, over time she has managed to lower the cruelty of her father. He is now a better person than he has been ever before.


    Rowen also moved a step towards her. "Oh... I believe you. However, can your father return her hand or her eyes? Or her mother that he raped brutally and burned."


    Kafe, that was immobilised listened to Rowen''s words and tears started dripping from his eyes. He never wanted her daughter to hear such things about him.


    Yangie''s eyes widened at his words. "No..." Tears dripped from them as her heart hurt. She knew that her father was not a good person, however, she loved him because he has always been kind to her.


    "Only seven more minutes left. I hope you know what will happen if the time runs out?"


    Yangie gulped her saliva and kneeled on the floor with her heart hurting. She wanted to cry out loudly, however, currently, her family was at stake now. Her mother and father have always protected her and now it was her turn to repay the favour.


    Her hands slowly moved towards Rowen''s pants and she started unfastening them.


    Rowen smiled at her drowsy efforts. "You think you can make me cum with your mouth in just seven minutes?"


    Yangie looked up listening to him and her face turned red in fear. Her hands turned cold and her heart started beating at a faster pace. She knows what Rowen meant by his words. He wants her to give her virginity to him. She has never thought that things would turn out like this.


    Kafe looked at them and cried even more. He was feeling truly helpless now. He can''t speak and can''t even move his body. The pain in his chest was unbearable and the only thing he wanted right now was to jump towards his wife and murder her. That was the only way he could save his daughter from suffering humiliation under this monster. He just can''t see his flower like daughter to be defiled in front of him. That would just break his spirit.


    "You want to save their lives right? Only six minutes are left." Rowen said and moved towards the sofa, sitting on it he smiled with his eyes and invited Yangie to his side.


    Yangie looked back and seeing the unconscious body of her mother and her father who has a chair in his hand. She didn''t want to see her father killing her mother. That would make a life long scar on her consciousness. She has already seen her father as a monster and now after he has been slowly progressing she didn''t want him to go back into his old self and kill his wife.


    "Dad, I am sorry, but I have to do this for you. So please don''t hurt mother. She is not guilty at all." She said and moved towards Rowen. She doesn''t have any time left. Moving quickly was her only option. Although she has never even properly talked to a boy before, however, she was ready to do her best to save the life of her mother.


    Rowen turned her head and looked at Fin and sent a mental message to her.


    Fin nodded at him and silently moved towards Kafe, there was a purple pill in her hand. She came in front of him and grabbing his cheeks stuffed the pill in his mouth. She also released her Qi to make him swallow the pill.


    Rowen smiled seeing the pill entering Kafe''s mouth, he has just given him a healing pill through Fin. He wanted to know what he is feeling when her dear daughter has sex with an unknown man and that to save a woman''s life that he doesn''t even care about.


    "Remove your clothes. You don''t have much time left." There was a teasing smile on his face that made Yangie''s face even red because of shame. Her hands quickly moved and she started to undress herself. Although she was a little clumsy in doing so, however, it was still a sight to behold. To look at such a puredy nuding herself in front of a demon.


    Rowen looked at her supple skin and licked his lips. "Your daughter, can really payback for your deeds with such a beautiful body. Hahaha..." Hisugh sent shivers down to both Kafe and Yangie.


    However, Yangie just ignored her gut feeling and sat on hisp. Her breath erratic as she started moving her hands through Rowen''s pants to take out his shaft. Her whole body was cold and shivering while she was doing so. However, she was in such a hurry that she ignored all her bodily impulses.


    Just as she pulled out his shaft her eyes widened and she stopped at her ce for a second. She never expected for it to be so big. Saliva moved down her throat as she forgot to breathe, which made her choke and cough. Could this even fit in her body?


    Tears formed in her eyes and with a determined expression, she finally got hold of her emotions. Her right hand grabbed his twitching shaft gently and she started rubbing it over her slit like a vagina.


    "I don''t think it will fit. Please show mercy to my parents." Tears started filling her eyes. She was not sure if she could make him cum in five minutes or not.


    "Don''t cry, girl. It''s not me, but your father. He is the one that will kill your mother if you failed. You should ask him to not do so. And if he loves you then I believe he will listen to your words." Rowen kissed her on the cheek.


    Goosebumps raised on her body as she felt his kiss and then she turned her head around to look at her father again. "Father, I will do my best to save us all so please don''t harm mom."


    Kafe tried to speak something, however, the pill still hasn''t taken its effect and would take a little more time to heal him. He was feeling so desperate. He just wanted to speak and tell her daughter to stop. There was no need to give her virginity away to a monster that she doesn''t love for a useless woman. He was feeling angrier at his wife rather than Rowen. ''Why is this bitch not dead already!''


    "So, do you think your father will listen to your words after he gets free? You know otherwise It will mean that he hasn''t changed even a bit. And he is just the same pathetic guy from before."


    "No, he has changed!"


    Yangie closed her eyes and suddenly dropped her body down on the thick shaft.


    "Ugh..." Her eyes opened wide. She never expected it to hurt so badly. Her breath stopped hand for a few seconds she could feel the rhythm of her heartbeat increasing in her chest. Everything around her stopped in time and a strange fear of pain gripped her body.


    And it was only after that the rush of strong pain covered her body and blood started dripping from the corners of her slit.


    "Hgh... Ugh... Sob... sob..." Rowen could feel warm teardrops on his stomach and a satisfied smile formed on his face. His hands moved and got hold of her naked waist. Feeling her jelly-like skin his body rxed and he felt even happier. ''Such a good toy.''


    "Time is running out, I don''t think if you waste your time in crying then your mother would be able to survive. Just turn around and look at my servant. She has suffered more pain than this."


    Listening to him her handsnded on his chest and she started crying even more loudly. "Ehhhh...." With a loud cry, she trusted her body even lower. Her insides were feeling mangled, she felt like someone has tied a knot in her stomach the pain was just unbearable. ''I have to do this for both mother and father.''


    As she was about to move her body more, suddenly a voice stopped her.


    "Stop, Yangie. It''s not worth it! Your mother''s life is not worth it the pain you are feeling!"

 Chapter 199: Piece by Piece

    Chapter 199: Piece by Piece


    "No...!" A shriek left her mouth, as she felt Rowen moving his waist up and piercing her vaginapletely. She has never felt something like this. Although she was in pain. There was this strange cold feeling in her chest that somehow started building excitement. "Father... No, why are you doing this."


    She slowly turned her head to look at her father. "Dad, I am doing my best to help our family, so please don''t let my efforts go to waste." Her stomach was spasming in pain. And if after all this humiliation and pain, her father kills her mother than she would break down. Her wet eyes looked at her father pleadingly.


    "No! Just stop. Please, you do not deserve to pay for my mistakes." Kafe said as more tears dripped from his eyes. His cheeks were alreadypletely wet with tears and they were dripping on the floor drop by drop through his chin. "Your mom was only a concubine and she would love to die for you. So you don''t have to feel bad for her."


    Yangie listened to her father and gritted her teeth. She then looked Rowen straight in the eyes. Her hands moved on his shoulders and grabbing them tightly she closed her eyes. A deep breath moved through her chest and to her stomach. And then she started moving her body up and down forcefully on his shaft even after she was feeling intense pain.


    "Ahh... Ha... Hgh..." Loud unrestricted grunts escaped from her small and luscious lips. She just kept pounding her body on his rod as fast and as hard she could. Currently, she was not sure if her father would listen to her words, however, she wants to save her mother. She is the one that had taught her kindness.


    "Do you love it?" Rowen kissed her neck as her body was pping up and down on his dick. From the corner of his eyes, he also looked at Kafe, whose tears were not stopping. Looking at Yangie''s closed eyes and contorted face he also started to move his waist with her making her grunt even louder.


    "Stop! Please stop! This is useless. Your mother is useless. Please don''t put yourself in pain for her sake." Kafe tried again to stop his daughter however she stopped listening to him. She was like a dummy that just kept pounding her ass over Rowen''sp without any restraint and she was praying they Rowen cum faster. Even if he does so in her body.


    "One minute left." Rowen looked at her with his face red. He could see her tantalising body glistening with sweat. Her hairs were stuck to her body and forehead with her sweat. And her face has also turned beat red. Her body was now moving effortlessly and her grunts of pain have now turned into moans of pleasure. Rowen was sure that she was enjoying her first time.


    "Ahhh...!" A loud moan leaked out of her mouth as her head moved up and her lips parted for her tongue to get out. It was the first time that her mesmerising brown eyes were open. She has orgasmed and her body stopped for a few moments to endure the rush of different feelings under her skin. However, soon the fear of her mother hit her back and gritting her teeth she started moving her body again.


    "Don''t be stupid, Yangie, he is just ying with you. Stop! Ok! I will not kill your mother!" Kafe tried to persuade her more by lying to her. However, Yangie was already in a trance. It was like someone has ced her under a control spell and she continued to move her body robotically without any stop.


    "Ten seconds... Try your best, I am on the verge."


    Only when she listened ''ten seconds'' did her eyes widened and she became even more furious.


    "I will do my best, please give me a bit more time. I beg you. Just a bit more." She didn''t stop her motion while trying to persuade Rowen, she was even faster than before.


    "Seven seconds... You are doing amazing, however, you know that I am a man of my words. Or why would you believe me that after this I will not kill your mother?"


    "No... Uhh...!" She yelled and pushed herself to the limits, her every stroke were tight and although inexperienced she was moving her body so well that every time, Rowen touched the deepest part of her body.


    "Ugh...ugh... Ugh... Ugh... Ugh...! I have to do this for my mother. I have to! Please cum... Please cum... Please cum..." She begged and kissed Rowen on the lips. This was her final effort to stimte him as much as she could.


    Rowen was caught off guard by her kiss, he didn''t expect her to give up on everything just to save her mom. Suddenly his eyes widened and with a grunt, he released his sperm in her womb. "Ahh...! You are amazing!" He started taking in deep breaths.


    "I did it! Please keep your words now." A smile formed on her face as she turned slowly around to look at her dad. "Dad I did it, now we are free..." However just as she looked back her body froze and her eyes widened.


    "This is your dad''s true nature. A monster! You have always tried to change him, however, no matter how hard you try you can''t change a bloody beast. Now you see his real face." Fin said and looked at Rowen. "If not for master, the same thing might have happened to me."


    "Dad... What... What have you done?" Yangie moved out of Rowen''sp. Her legs noodles, blood, sweat and cum were painted over them. Looking at her dad who has imbedded a leg of the wooden chair in her mother''s stomach tears started dripping out of her eyes.


    "Dad, why? Why? Didn''t you understand?! I was doing this for you! For mother! So why can''t you understand my efforts? Am I just a weak girl in your eyes?" Falling on her knees she started sobbing. Her mind was in aplete mess. She can''t understand what was happening to her. Just a few days ago everything was ok and now this.


    First, she was happy toe to this sect. She thought that when they will take over the sect, they will get many more talented disciples in the sect, which in turn make her sect even more powerful. However, when they arrived here they found out that someone as powerful as Rowen was here already, who single-handedly killed the Vice sect leader and captured the sect leader.


    After that, she and her family were also caught and imprisoned by him. And then the girl that her father had tortured before has somehow managed to get in good books of Rowen and that was how she has ended up in this situation.


    Although she was angry at Rowen, however, her concise was telling her that all this was her father''s fault. If he never would have been cruel to this girl than Rowen would have never targeted their family. And now if only he has waited for a few more seconds than her mother would be still alive.


    "Why...?!" She let out a loud cry. "Why did you kill the mother. She had no fault in all this. She waspletely innocent and meless. And you killed her? You should have killed yourself instead. I thought you would change but no you are even worse now. To not even show mercy to your own family, you should just Die!"


    Kafe''s eyes widened as he quickly moved towards Yangie. "No! no! No! No!... I have done all this for you! If I hadn''t killed that useless bitch then this guy would have instead... p!" A loud pnded on his face in the middle of his sentence.


    "Stop it! Just stop with all your lies! You are just a monster that loves to see others suffer. You have not saved me but tortured me with your actions... Sob... Sob..."


    Rowen looked at the dead body of Yangie''s mother and his brow raised. ''She is still alive.'' A smile formed on his face and he looked at Fin. ''Cut this bastard''s tongue again and then heal that woman. I want her alive.'' He sent a mental message.


    Fin nodded at him and quickly moved. Before, Kafe could exin more to Yangie, blood again flew out of his mouth and he turned into a mute again. "Keep your stupid mouth close. And you girl, move away from this monster, who knows after killing his wife he may even kill his daughter, just for fun," Fin said and moved towards Yangie''s mother.


    Yangie looked up at her father and then looked at Rowen, "why are you doing this now? I have made you cum, so why are you hurting my father?" She still had some feelings for her father. She just can''t see him getting hurt too much after all now he is the only one that she has been left with.


    "Well consider this as a parting gift form my ve and by the way, your mother is still alive, however, I don''t think she will be for long. However, you can save her. You just have to cut your dear father, piece by piece." A demonic smile formed on Rowen''s face.

 Chapter 200: Make me your slave

    Chapter 200: Make me your ve


    Yangie listened to Rowen and turned her head to look at her mom. She could see Fin sitting near her and treating her wounds. The chair has already been pulled out of her stomach and currently, she seems to be breathing. She quickly ran towards her and tears dropped down her eyes.


    "Mother... Mother, please wake up!" Her naked body hugged her unconscious mother.


    "Don''t force her too hard. She is still in a critical state anything could happen to her, if you keep doing things like this."


    Yangie listened to Fin and quickly moved back. Terror painted over her face. She grabbed Fin''s hand. "Can... Can you treat her? I will do anything for her! Please heal her! Please!"


    "What do you think I am doing?" Fin looked at her with an annoyed face. "And do you think I am the right person you should beg?" Only with Rowen''s permission would she heal her mother. If he said to kill her then she will not hesitate for a second before slicing her throat.


    Yangie nodded and turned around, quickly moved towards Rowen, she ced her body on his knees. "Please tell her topletely heal my mother! I have already made you cum. And you promised that you will leave us alone if I did so."


    Kafe looked at her daughter and flinched. His tongue was aching more than previously and he can''t speak again to stop his daughter. He then looked at Rowen and seeing the demonic expression on his face he lost all hope. He knew that expression. He has done the same to his preys before. He was merely enjoying all this. He never nned to leave them alone no matter what.


    "Were to not listening to the words I said previously? It is correct that you did what I told you about. However, that was only to leave you guys alone, I never promised to heal your mother."


    "No, please, I beg you!"


    Rowen grabbed her hairs and started ying with them. "However, there is still a way to save your mother. You see your father has tortured my ve a lot, so if you torture your father, in return I will save your mother."


    Yangie''s eyes widened and she looked at her father who had a lifeless expression on his face. Although his father was evil and he was the one responsible for her mother''s condition she still cared about him. Her eyes then moved and looked at her mother''s dying condition and tears started dripping from her eyes.


    "I won''t be able to do it." She looked at Rowen with begging eyes.


    Rowen smiled at her face. "Don''t worry. My ve will still try her best to treat your mother. However, I can''t promise anything."


    Yangie understood the meaning behind his words. It was clear that her mother would die if she didn''t torture her father. However, how could she ever do that? Although she admits that her father is bad, however, he had never done anything cruel to her. He has always supported and protected her even the sect leader''s grandson was not able to bully her in her father''s presence.


    "Is their no other way." She looked at her penis that was still out of his pants and grabbed it. "You can make me your sex ve if you want. I will do anything you wish."


    Rowen let out a sigh and patted her head. "I have already told you that my ve there is trying her best to revive your mother, so there is no need to put yourself through all this."


    "Please... sob... Please... Make me your ve, I beg you to make me your ve. Torture me however you want." She then remembered how Fin doesn''t have an eye and an arm. "You can also cut off my arm and eyes if you want."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "How could I ever? I can''t punish you for your father''s crimes. I am not that cruel."


    "Master, her condition is getting worse, I don''t think I will be able to save her."


    A fake frown appeared on Rowen''s face. "Oh, that''s too bad. Fin, please try your hardest, I can''t bear to watch such beauty cry."


    Yangie turned around and cried even more. "Ok, tell me what to do? I want to save my mother."


    Rowen smirked. "You see, your father has broken my ve''s fingers one by one in past. So if you can do that then maybe your mother might have a better chance of surviving."


    Yangie gulped her saliva and nodded. Standing up her naked body slowly moved towards Kafe as tears dripped down her eyes. Kneeling in front of her father she tried to look him in the eyes, however, Kafe''s face was looking down, he was ashamed of himself and had already lost all the hope in front of Rowen. His whole body was lifeless and tears were also moving from his eyes.


    "Father, please forgive me. You just have to endure it for mother. Just a little bit." Yangie sobbed and her thin hands moved towards Kafe''s and grabbing his left hand, she moved it up. Her expression was one of pain. She was feeling guilty for doing such things to her father, however, that was the only way she could save her mother and to a point, it was her father''s mistake that her mother was on her deathbed now.


    "It will hurt a little but I will try my best to keep it as painless as possible." She was not a maniac that loved to see other''s in pain, and especially if it was her father.


    Kafe finally looked her in the eyes and with his other hand patted her head. He then nodded, giving his approval. And just as she felt her father patting her head, she broke down, "No... No... No... I can''t do this." She left his hand and cing her head in Kafe''sp started crying pit loudly. "Father how... Why are you epting your fate? You should be angry at me."


    Kafe looked at her daughter''s head in hisp and her tears. Moving his hand he wiped her cheeks and patted her again. He then moved her body up and held her cheeks. His head bobbed sideways like he was telling her to stop crying and be a strong girl.


    Yangie''s eyes were already red from all the crying and they even started drying up. Her whole body started aching suddenly, ''ah... The previous relentless sex...'' She felt a wave of pain moving through her spine and stopping at her private areas. Clenching her teeth she punched the ground. ''I have to do this for my mother and after We leave this ce, I can heal my father.''


    She held Kafe''s right-hand thumb in her grip and looked into his eyes. "Please forgive me." Her hand moved and she tried to bend the finger however, she was not able to break the bones.


    "Why are you so lousy? You don''t want your mom to survive?" Rowen moved and squatted beside her. Grabbing the finger of her left hand he smiled. "Let me teach you, how it''s done."


    A chill ran down Yangie''s spine, however, before she could move her hand back a bone-cracking sound resounded in the room. "Ahhh...!" She screamed in pain. Her body twitched like a dying snake and her mouth was open like an alligator. She screamed with her lungs.


    "Ahh..." Kafe quickly got hold of Yangie''s hand and tried tofort her. More tears moved out of his eyes. He then looked at Rowen with anger shing in his eyes.


    "What are you looking for? Want me to teach her more?" He said and grabbed Yangie''s hairs by the roots and pulled them tightly making her yell in pain even more.


    Kafe quickly looked down and grabbed Rowen''s legs. cing his head in his legs. He was begging for him to stop. He can''t see her daughter like this. For her to suffer because of the mistakes he has done in past. He was regretting all his life choices at this moment. His hands were shaking even thinking about Yangie in pain. She was like a gentle flower and she would not be able to suffer such pain.


    "Quickly move, I don''t have much patience." Rowen pushed her and moved away. "Fine here leave that woman alone till this girl here breaks all her father''s fingers."


    Fin nodded and moved up, leaving Yangie''s mother in mid-treatment.


    Yangie looked at Fin and her eyes widened. "Please stop, I am doing it. Please treat her!" She begged. However, Fin had no impact of her words, she expressionlessly moved and stood besides Rowen. She was never this cruel, if it was her previous self then she may have stopped or hesitated. However, Rowen has turned her into a vampire and for her humans were more like food.


    Yangie grabbed her father''s finger and while gritting her teeth she snapped it with all the force she could muster. She knew that if Fin stopped treating her mother then her death is inevitable. Only Rowen and Fin could save her mother as both she and her father were currently powerless and even morepletely exhausted and broken.

 Chapter 201: I will heal her

    Chapter 201: I will heal her


    "Ahh... Ah... Ah....!" Loud shrieks resounded in the room as Yangie broke one finger after another of her father. Her eyes that were dry somehow got wet again. She was feeling more pain in her heart than Kafe was feeling in his fingers.


    "Father, I am sorry but you have to endure it for mother. This is the only way to save her. This is ourst hope. We have to get out of this ce alive, with all our family. I would not let anyone die." She didn''t want her father to think that she was doing this for revenge for her mother. Her only motive was to heal her mother and get her out of this ce.


    "Ahh...!" With a final shriek, Yangie turned around and looked at Rowen. "Now please heal my mother. I have done what you have told me. Now it''s time for you to keep your promise."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Don''t worry, since you have done what I have told you, the chances of your mother dying will lower now." He then looked at Fin. "My dear servant, now go and heal her mother. After all, she has already done her part of the deal."


    "What... What do you mean? You said you will heal my motherpletely. So now what is all this about chances? Are you still not certain that my mother would be alive?" Her eyes were wide as her heart beating against her ribcage.


    Rowen chuckled at her words. "Well, the thing is although you finished your task, however, you have taken longer than expected to do so. Because of that, my ve here stopped treating your mother for a few moments and it has worsened your mother''s condition." He didn''t want to let off Kafe that easily. He wanted him to feel the same pain that Fin has endured all the years under him.


    "No! You can''t do this! You promised! Now you have to save my mother! Weren''t you the one that said you always keep your words?"


    "Hahaha...! Don''t worry, just gauge your father''s both eyes out and this time I will definitely heal your mother. She would bepletely fine." Rowen had a teasing expression on his face as he looked down on Yangie. She was his ything and he was enjoying his y with her.


    Yangie listened to him and emotionally tore down. Her mind went numb for a few seconds and after that, she took in a cold breath. ''He is a demon...'' She reminded herself. She knew that Rowen was a demonic creature because no human would be able to control Demons of such a high level and the way Rowen was treating her and her family was also demonic.


    Gritting her teeth she stood up. "How can I believe you?" She asked with an angry expression on her face. She would not fall in his tricks anymore. Although she wanted to save her mother, she was not ready to kill one of her family member for another. If Rowen does not gaureente her mother''s life then she would not do anything.


    Rowen smiled at her words. ''She is more intelligent than I thought.'' He slowly moved towards her mother and looking at Fin he nodded.


    Fin also nodded at him and then moved a pill in Yangie''s mother''s mouth. And just as the pill melted in her mouth her mother slowly opened her eyes. She looked around and seeing the unfamiliar environment she first got scared however after she spotted Yangie her hand moved.


    "Yangie."


    "Look, I almost healed her, if you want her full recovery, you have to gauge out your father''s both eyes."


    Yangie looked at her mother and then Rowen. Her head bobbed. "No, this is enough for me. I will heal her any further. So just let us go now."


    "Yangie what is happening and what are you all talking about?" A frown formed on her mother''s face as she looked at her daughter.


    "Don''t worrydy, I was just requesting something from your daughter. By the way, I am Rowen. Can I know your name?"


    "Veil..." She subconsciously told her name, however, only after that she realised Rowen''s identity. "You... I know you. Aren''t you the one that killed the Vice Sect leader? What do you want with my daughter? She is innocent, please leave her alone."


    Rowen listened to her and ced one hand on her cheek, with a sigh he moved his hand from her face to her jawline. "Now I know, form where your daughter got such beauty." He then smiled. "Don''t worry, I now want nothing with your daughter or your family. I was just teaching a lesson to your husband, however, your brave daughter here has rescued you all. Now you can leave."


    When she listened to Rowen''s words she looked at her daughter again and only then she realised that she was naked and she even spotted blood between her legs.


    "Yangie, why are you naked? What happened? Tell me?"


    Yangie looked at her mother''s worried expression and smiled. "Don''t worry mother, everything is ok now. We are free." She stood up and picked her clothing.


    Rowen looked at the Family and moved back, sitting on the sofa he looked at Fin with a smiled. "Are you satisfied?" His eyes red deeply in hers.


    Fin moved towards him. "I am satisfied with everything Master gives me."


    Rowen grabbed her waist and moved her body in hisp. His lipsnded on her neck leaving a red mark there. A blush formed on Fin''s face as her eyes looked at his.


    "Do you want to torture him more? Do you want to kill him?" Rowen whispered in her ear as his warm breath sent a shiver down her spine.


    Listening to her Fin turned silent. She can tell that Rowen was testing her and one wrong answer could put her in his bad books, he may never talk to her again if he didn''t kill her.


    Looking straight into his eyes she decided to tell him the truth. She knew that Rowen was a master Demon and lying to him was the most stupid thing she could do.


    "Yes, master..." She nodded with a whisper. She wanted Kafe to suffer more. Just breaking his fingers were nothing in front of what she has endured all these years. She wanted to make him regret his past. To regret ever touching her mother.


    Rowen smiled at her words and kissed her on the lips, their tongues intertwined as suppressed moans leaked out of their mouth.


    Yangie looked at them disdainfully as she finished putting on her clothes. She then moved towards her mother and ced Veil''s head in herp. "Mom, let''s go, I will heal you fully when we leave this ce." She said and stood up, however, when she saw her mom not moving a frown appeared on her face and slight uneasiness gripped her heart.


    "Mother lets go, we are free now." She said again.


    Tears dripped down the Veil''s eyes, "Yangie... I can''t seem to move my legs. I can''t even feel them. What is happening to me? I can''t feel anything below my stomach."


    Yangie''s eyes widened as she took in a deep breath. Kafe, who has also stood up looked at his wife with wide eyes. He thought that Rowen has really let them leave, he turned his head and looked at Rowen and seeing him indulging with Fin with a sneaky smile a wave of terror ran through his body. ''Yangie please do whatever this man says.'' He prayed and sat on the floor again.


    Yangie also looked at Rowen. "What have you done with my mother?"


    Rowen moved his lips away from Fin''s and looked at Yangie with Raised brows. "What? I did nothing. You said to yourself that you will heal your mother, so I am letting you leave. Just go and heal her."


    Yangie narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. "How am I supposed to heal this kind of injury when I don''t even have my cultivation? Just unblock my cultivation right now."


    Rowen chuckled at her words. "You know I am a very generous person. Since you have made me cum today consider this as a parting gift." Rowen pointed a finger at her direction and with a Qi wave, he unblocked her cultivation. She was only at Martial Formation Realm. Fin is a Heretic and could easily defeat her if she does anything suspicious.


    The Pill Fin gave to Veil only healed her upper body and poisoned her lower body. Rowen hasmanded her to do so with his Mental Message Technique. And in just a few hours she would die if she didn''t get the antidote. He never intended to let Yangie leave just like this. He wanted to y with her till shepletely breaks and submits to him. And he also intended to kill Kafe after torturing him.


    When Yangie got her cultivation back she was sceptical at first because she wasn''t expecting him to give her cultivation back so easily. ''Looks like he is not that bad.'' She nodded at him and moved towards her mother and just as she scanned her body with her Qi a frown appeared on her face.

 Chapter 202: Hatred

    Chapter 202: Hatred


    "She is poisoned!" With a gasp, she turned around and looked at Rowen with Fierce eyes. "You have poisoned her! You said you will heal her, however, instead of it you have poisoned my mother." Gritting her teeth rage filled her body.


    "You demonic creature! You dare to harm my family members! I will kill you today no matter what. I have done whatever you have said an in return you have poisoned my mother?"


    A blue aura covered her whole body and cracks appeared beneath her feet. She was enraged. Not only did this guy humiliated her by making her perform Vile acts in front of her father, but he has also poisoned her mother when she was on the verge of death. He has also didn''t kept his promise of not healing her.


    "Yangie! No! He is powerful, you have to control your rage and think rationally, you already have your cultivation back, we can just go back to our sect and find the cure of this poison, I am sure the Master Healer, must have Its antidote. It''s not worth it to risk your life for such things." Veil yelled from the floor.


    She didn''t want her daughter to continue any business with that demon, he was clearly very powerful and Yangie would only put her life at risk if she fights him.


    "No mother, this poison is moving and will kill you before we have time to reach the sect." The pill was not a normal one.


    It was a mixture pill and was given to Fin by Lilias when she entered the Hellish dimension. Lilias always gave pills and basic knowledge to every one of the new harem member Rowen gets.


    As she was adept in reading and was a bookworm it was easy for her to concoct the pills. Now even Dana is there to help. She is also a bookworm and loves reading books. That was the reason why both of them were able to get their hands on such pills.


    As Veil''s stomach was impaled by the wooden chair just above her dantian. It scratched her Dantian Wall. The pill Fin used can heal the Dantian from inside, however, because of its potency if it gets out of Dantian it could work as a poison.


    One has to reroute the fluid pillpletely to Dantain through the use of internal Qi. However, as Veil''s cultivation was blocked, someone would have to reroute the pill for her externally and Fin was doing that. However, Rowen called her back in the middle of the process.


    Which cause the potent energies from the pill to move away from Dantian. It poisoned and numbed the muscles and capiries in Veil''s leg.


    However, Rowen could still save her. As Lilias knows about this effect of the pill, she has already created an antidote for it. It was not actually an antidote but a regression medicine.


    It stops the poison form metastatic activity. After that one can reroute the poisonous energies again to the Dantian.


    As Dantian was very hard ce to heal, It needed such potent drugs to heal even the minor injuries. If the injuries were bigger then Rowen and Fin might not be able to heal herpletely and Veil would have turned into a cripple.


    Veil looked at her daughter and then at her husband and gulped her saliva. She was more afraid of Kafe''s condition. She has never seen him so hopeless.


    She has seen him arguing with Sect Leader and Vice sect leader before because Sect Leader''s grandson ones tried to bully Yangie. Even then he was not hopeless and argued with them. In the end, he even managed to make the Grandson apologise to Yangie.


    After that, no one dared to bully her daughter. It was all because of the valour of her husband and her love for Yangie.


    She knew that Kafe didn''t care about her and the only reason he has made her a main wife from a concubine is because of Yangie. Because she was Yangie''s mother.


    "Yangie, stop worrying about me! Just take your father out of this ce. You don''t deserve to suffer because of someone as lowly as me."


    Yangie was more important than her own life. She has already lived a life that she never even imagined in her dreams. For a concubine like her, that was only Intended to be treated like a sex ve, to get the position of Main Wife was already enough.


    She would have died long ago under her evil husband and his antiques if not for her daughter. She remembers how her husband once gave away one of the other concubines to his battalion. Thirty monsters like men raped her for ten days and in the end, enjoyed killing her by torturing her slowly.


    And Kafe didn''t have a bit of remorse or regret about his decision, on the contrary, he called it bravery.


    "Mother I can''t." Yangie didn''t want her mother to die. If not for her mother, she may have be just like her father. Cruel, merciless and arrogant. Her mother was the one that taught her kindness and to help others. She was the only reason Yangie was not corrupted by her father yet.


    And because of that, she has even managed to improve her father too. All because of her mother. If she hasn''t taught her Kindness than she never would have improved her father, and he would still be a bad person.


    Tears started dripping out of Veli''s eyes as she begged again. "Please, no... Leave me alone!" She yelled.


    Rowen looked at Yangie''s angry expression and moved Fin aside a bit. "Do you know what your father did to my ve''s mother? He first raped her and then burned her body alive. Compare to that I am still giving you a chance. Because someone has to repent for your father''s sins and because I care about my ve, I can''t let you guys leave without giving her justice." Rowen used his blood resonance.


    Yangie gritted her teeth listing to him, more tears dripped down from her eyes. For some strange reason empathy generated in her heart suddenly, but not for Fin, it was surprisingly directed at Rowen. She felt a pain in her heart that Rowen''s ve has to go through all this because of her father.


    And it was also the first time true hatred awoke in her body for her father. A hatred generated form her soul. Her head turned around to look at Kafe and with a fierce gaze, she moved towards him.


    "Ok, I will listen to you, I will gouge his eyes out for my mother. However, you have to keep your promise this time. I want my mother safe andpletely fine. She should be walking on her legs."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Don''t worry, your mother will bepletely healed, even better than her previous condition." Rowen smiled and nodded at Fin.


    Fin looked at Yangie with disdain and moved towards Veli. First she fed her a pill and then cing her hand over her Dantian she started rerouting the poison from her legs.


    "Now do it." Rowen''s blood resonance worked again, this time he ced even more force on his words.


    Kafe looked up, he never thought that Yangie would agree to gouge his eyes out, however, he was relieved that she was not arguing with this monster anymore. He can''t let anything happen to his daughter.


    However, when he looked at her face, his heart stopped. What he saw on her face, he has never seen before. ''Hatred.'' He could clearly feel hatred on his daughter''s face. She hated him. And that made his heart broke. He loved Yangie and after she was born, he has done everything to keep her happy.


    He has even made a useless concubine to his main wife, just because she was Yangie''s mother. And not only that he himself has started to change for his daughter. He started turning into a good person slowly. And if not for this incident he would have shown her daughter that he could do anything for her.


    And now as he was seeing hatred on her face, his heart broke down. His mouth opened and he wanted to stop her, however, that was thest scene he saw, his daughter''s face full of hatred for him.


    After that Yangie plunged her finger''s into both his eyes and gouged them out without any remorse. She even felt strangely relieved after doing so. However, after a few seconds, realisation hit her of what she has done and vomit flew out of her mouth.


    She looked at her bloody and messy hands and a horrified expression appeared on her face. She didn''t even have enough courage to look at her screaming father.


    "Well done." She suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. "You have done nothing wrong. Instead, not only you have saved your mother, you have even given justice to my innocent ve. You have done a very good deed today." Rowen said in her ear, his blood resonance working at maximum.

 Chapter 203: Listen To Him

    Chapter 203: Listen To Him


    Rowen''s voice calmed her down and removed all the messed up thoughts she was having. Her eyes fell upon her father, who was rolling on the ground screaming in pain, while both of his hands covering his eyes to stop them from bleeding. She felt apathetic towards him. She felt like her father deserved what he has got. And a sense of relief was enveloping her body as Rowen has ced his hand over her shoulder.


    As she was weaker then Rowen in terms of cultivation, due to this his Blood resonance was more effective on her. And mixed it with the little ck aura that she got form him while they were having sex previously made it more powerful.


    Veil looked at her daughter''s face and how she was unfazed after gouging her father''s eyes and gulped her saliva. "Yangie, be careful this demon is affecting your brain. You are not like this, he is controlling your mind! You have to get out of his enchantment!" Veil yelled, trying to protect her daughter from Rowen.


    Rowen moved his head and looked at Veil with a smile. His hands moved Yangie close to his body and then moving his mouth close to her ear he whispered: "Yangie, you know your father has raped my ve''s mother. So what should be the punishment for it?" He then kissed her on the cheek.


    Yangie looked at him with fear gripping her heart. She could feel that Rowen has somehow entered her consciousness and has started to change it. However, now she can''t seem to control herself. She was feeling more bad for Rowen than her family. She felt that her father has wronged Rowen and his ve and she should give him justice.


    Her head turned around with him and she also started at her mother whose legs has already started to move, and Fin has almostpletely healed her. "Tell me Yangie, what should I do? You will serve me justice, right?" Rowen has a demonic smile as his eyes scanned Veil''s body. She was a busty woman, with mature charms just thinking about her made his dick throb.


    "Please don''t burn my mother." Yangie looked at him with tears filled in her eyes. She has slowly started to be Rowen''s ything. Her soul has already been infested with his ck aura and although it is not much, with his blood resonance it has started manipting her consciousness.


    Rowen kissed her on the lips. "No, I am not that cruel. You have already punished your father for that crime. I am talking about, what punishment do you think your mother should get for your father''s crime. After all, you have already suffered the punishment and now it''s her turn," Rowen said pointing at Veil.


    Veil listened to him and her heart started beating fast. She looked at her husband, who has turned unconscious on the floor due to excessive bleeding and then at her daughter. She could tell that Rowen was somehow manipting Yangie and from their talk just now the condition was not good.


    "Mother... Mother, you should repent for father''s deeds. I have already done so." Yangie said with tears moving down from her eyes.


    A grin formed on Rowen''s face as he listened to her. "Fin, move aside." His hands moved away from Yangie''s shoulder and he started moving towards the Veil. Fin nodded at Rowen and stood up. Moving asides she looked at Veil with a threatening expression. Telling her to do as her master orders.


    However, Veil didn''t focus on Fin, she was currently looking at Rowen with a terrified expression and as her body waspletely healed, she moved her legs and backed her body up. Her hands moved over her chest and she seemed to continuously nce over her husband for help, however, he was already unconscious.


    Rowen smiled looking at her frightened state. "I thought you would be as brave as your daughter. But look at you, it''s disappointing. How did you birth such a brave daughter when you are like a frightened rabbit." Rowen stood in front of her and looked down in her eyes. His gaze then moved from her face to her body and seemed to scan it with lust.


    Veil could feel his shameless gaze on her body. She felt like she was naked in front of him. Like he could see her soul and skin at the same. Gulping her saliva she looked at Yangie again. And seeing her looking away her heart broke. She knew her daughter, she would never turn away when her mother is in danger, however, now this demon has mangled with her mind.


    "Let my daughter go and I will do anything you want."


    Rowen squatted in front of her and with a smile looked back at Yangie and then without saying anything his hand touched Veil''s long skirt. Moving it a little up, he ced his hand on her smooth leg. His smile widened as his hand slowly started to slid towards her thighs.


    A shiver ran down Veil''s body as she mped her legs. The pain of humiliation and helplessness engulfed her chest as she moved her head back to cry. Veins popped up on her neck as she let out sobbing voices. Her back was already touching the wooden wall of the room and there was no space avable for her to escape his dirty hands.


    Although she felt humiliated, she didn''t kick Rowen''s hand away. As she has been taught that if someone stronger tries to **** her, it''s better to be submissive. As she was only a concubine and her husband was a freak, her mother taught her all this before giving her away to Kafe. Because she knew the more she would try to resist the more she will anger this demon and the more pain and suffering she would feel during the whole process.


    "No... Please. I have sworn a marriage oath. I can''t sleep with any other man than my husband."


    Rowen ignored her pleadings and moved his body over hers. Her knees stopped his chest to move any closer, however, with his hand he reached her underwear and from above it, he started rubbing her vagina. Which in turn loosened her legs and he moved even closer.


    "Ahh..." She let out a moan as Rowen forced half of his thumb in her vagina from over her underwear. She loosened her thighs and then she felt his other hand gripping her neck. Her eyes looked at his dark red ones and looking at his depth, goosebumps raise on her body. Her face contorted again and she felt another thrust over her underwear.


    "Stop..." Her body struggled under his physic, however, it was useless. Rowen looked down at her chest and saw that her both hands were still protecting them. They were her greatest assets. They were big like melons and squishy like a sponge.


    "Remove your hands."


    A shiver went down her spine listening to his cold voice. After bing the main wife she never imagined her fate to be like this. She thought that she was free form of suffering and would live her life safe and happy as the main wife. Although concubines had to fear the cruelty of her husband, she on the other hand was well taken care of. And because of Yangie, in thest few years, Kafe also started being nice to her.


    Her life was going extremely well. She even got a chance to go on a trip with her husband and daughter to another sect. She thought that it would be a new experience for her. One in which their family bonds would strengthen. However, Karma never leaves you alone.


    Kafe''s bad karma ced them in this situation. And because he has caused many innocent families to suffer, now it was turn for his family to suffer and under a demon so powerful that no one in the whole ne could save them now. Her future must have already been decided by Rowen and struggling would only bring more problems.


    "Mother, just listen to his words. He is not a bad person. We have to repent for what Father has done, after all, we are his family." Yangie''s pain-filled voice resounded in her ears and more tears dropped from her eyes. Even her sweet daughter is now suffering.


    She knew that if anyone, who doesn''t deserve this treatment in the whole universe, it would be her daughter Yangie. She was the most innocent and kind girl in their whole sect. She never wanted to harm anyone and always helped people in need. She was a miny saint in her eyes. However, now she has not only hurt her father. She was even suggesting to gave her mother''s body up to a demon.


    ''How did all this ended up at this point.'' Veil clenched her jaws and slowly moved her hands away from her boobs, she also closed her eyes as she didn''t wanna see her helpless reflection in Rowen''s eyes. She hated herself currently. That she couldn''t protect her dear daughter.


    The daughter that she loved more than her life has suffered more today than even her father deserved. ''It should have been me from the start. I should have been the one awake.'' She regretted that she was unconscious when this monster molested her daughter.

 Chapter 204: Repent

    Chapter 204: Repent


    "Perfect." Rowen looked at her big jugs and smiled. His middle finger moved around her underwear and he prated her vagina with it.


    "Ehh..." A high pitched but cute voice leaked out of Veli''s mouth, as her face turned red. She quickly ced both of her hand over her face to cover her shameful expression. Her daughter was standing in front of her. If she sees her face like this it would be even more embarrassing for her.


    Rowen moved close to her even more. His body pressing against hers. Fin moved back with a nonchnt expression. She didn''t wanna hinder Rowen. She quietly moved towards Yangie.


    Yangie on the other hand just turned around. She felt that Rowen was rightful for bringing justice for his ve, however, she was feeling sad for her mother. She didn''t want to see her getting humiliated. Her legs moved, however, suddenly her eyes widened and blood flew out of her mouth. She looked around and saw Fin standing beside her, looking fierce.


    Fin''s elbow was on her stomach and she has just elbow shot him. ''She has sealed my cultivation!'' Yangie quickly found out what happened to her. Fin had actually sealed her cultivation again, which Rowen has unlocked when she wanted to leave.


    She got angry, however, controlled herself as she could tell that Fin was a lot more powerful than her. And fighting with her at this point will not only be a suicide attempt, but it would also make Rowen angry. She just quietly moved and dragging a chair she sat on it, moving her face away from Veil.


    Fin, looked at her not fighting back and she also looked away, moving elegantly she stood up behind the sofa with her hands backwards. Her stance was like that of a bodyguard.


    "No... Ugh... Ha.." Veil sobbed. As she has covered her face with her hands, she didn''t see what happened with Yangie. She was crying because of Rowen''s finger relentlessly exploring her pussy. His finger was like a magic wand. It was like he knew her every weak spot and was purposely teasing those ces, so he could embarrass her in front of her daughter.


    "You are loving it right? I can tell just by listening to your cute voices. I never thought a maturedy like you could act like a teenage girl. Hahaha... You are so interesting." Rowen finally trusted his whole finger in her vagina and perfectly hit her soft spot. Making her hands lose.


    She ced her hands on the wall behind her to get support and let out a loud moan. Love fluid leaked out of her vagina making her underwearpletely wet. Even Rowen''s hand was soaked.


    One could see tears dropping from her closed eyes and her face flushed red as a cherry. After a few seconds, she opened her blurry eyes and looked at the teasing smile on Rowen''s face. Gritting her teeth she tried to move back, as his finger had no sign of stopping, he has even embedded his forefinger too. However, as there was no space behind her, it only helped Rowen to tease her more.


    "Please stop, I can''t continue this anymore in front of my daughter and husband. I will do as you say, just get me out of this room. Please don''t make me do all this shameful stuff in front of my family. Please... Uhh..." As she waspleting her words, she felt a tight thrust again form Rowen''s fingers, which made her let out a loud moan in between.


    Even more shameful expression appeared on her face. As she closed her eyes again. "Look at me. Don''t close your eyes. Why are you afraid when you know that you are pure of heart? All this stuff should not affect you in any way. Be proud that you are getting a chance to save your family and repent the sins of your evil husband." Rowen moved close and forcefully kissed her lips, while his fingers started moving furiously in her vagina.


    "Evil... Uhh... You are the evil one!" Veil cried as her hands moved over her face again subconsciously.


    "Don''t cover your face." Rowen squeezed her boob tightly, which made her grunt in pain loudly. Even Yangie turned around to look if her mother was ok.


    "Please be gentle with her. She has nothing to do with all this, however, she is still repenting for not father. Just, please be gentle..." Tears dripped from her eyes looking at her mother''s helpless condition.


    Fin moved a step toward Yangie. "Don''t interrupt master. Or it will get even more humiliating for your mother. And I will be even more brutal for you," she said with a fierce gaze. How can this girl have such nerve to tell the master what to do and what not to do. It was already magnanimous of him to leave them alive. They should be grateful.


    "I am not interrupting him. I am just trying to protect my mother. She is innocent and kind. She had nothing to do with your wounds." Yangile looked into Fin''s eyes.


    Fin narrowed her eyelids, "My mother also had nothing to do with your father. However, still, he treated her like a toy in front of my eyes. Torturing her for hours and I don''t think I need to tell you what he did after he got bored. You should be grateful that your whole family is alive. So shut up and move to your ce again."


    "Ahh...!" Veil orgasmed again, loudly. Her eyes rolled back and saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her tear-filled eyes slowly opened and she looked at her daughter.


    "Yangie... Don''t fight with them. Just leave this room with your father. I wille out when all of this is over. And I promise we will be safe." Veil said in a chocked voice and started sobbing afterwards.


    Yangie listened to her and tears also moved out of her eyes. She has never seen her mother like this, so helpless. A pain moved through her heart and she gulped her saliva. Looking at her condition for few more seconds she nodded and wiped tears off her face. "Ok mother... Please be safe," she said and moved towards Kafe, to pick him up.


    Fin looked at him and then looked at Rowen. Rowen just sent her a mental message. "Let her go," He said. Listening to his words she backed up, letting the daughter and father move out of the bedroom.


    After moving out of the bedroom, Yangie ced Kafe''s unconscious body on the sofa. And just as she did so she heard a ''nk'' of the door closing. She has just left her mother alone with a demon in a closed room. She regretted her decision the moment she thought about it. However, she knew that if she tried to enter the room again, then Rowen would be angry and more brutal with her mother.


    She sat on the sofa, joining both of her hands together and started praying for her mother. ''Please be safe.''


    Soon enough Veil''s moans started reverberating in the whole apartment. And Yangie could listen to her subtle sobs between her grunts and moans. Her heart pained, she turned around to look at her father. Just a few moments ago she felt apathetic towards him, however, now she felt angry at him. Her mother was suffering because of his bad deeds. Gritting her teeth she started praying again.


    However, the voicesing from inside didn''t stop, even after two hours. They only got worse. "Please... Stop! I am exhausted. You are gonna break my legs if you continue like this... Yangie... Save me from this demon." Her moans had already turned into pleadings.


    Yangie listened to them and clenched her fists, more and more tears started falling from her eyes. ''I shouldn''t have left her alone...'' She cried even more.


    After one more hour, her voices didn''t stop but turned sore. Yangie could tell that her mother had no energy left even to let out voices. She waspletely exhausted, however, Rowen, on the other hand, had no sign of stopping and slowly she was getting it, why he let her move out of the room.


    It was so that she listens to her mother''s cries and in anger kill her father. However, she didn''t want to kill her father. Even after she was angry at him, she was not a murderer. And not prepared to kill someone. She just gulped her saliva and more tears moved out of her eyes.


    After two more hours, she suddenly heard a thudd on the wooden door and after a few seconds of silence, she could listen to her mother''s pained voices again. Rowen was fucking her against the door.


    "Ahhh.. Bitch... I have just started. At this rate, you will die till the time I finish. Move your hips more, or you will never be able to repent for your husband''s sins."


    Yangie listened to Rowen''s voice and this time it became apparent to her, what Rowen wanted. ''Repent her father''s sins! So form the start he nned to never let them go until her father dies.'' Yangie stood up in anger.

 Chapter 205: Open The Door

    Chapter 205: Open The Door


    Anger rising in her body she moved towards the wooden door and knocked on it. "Open it! You can''t torture my mother like this. It is enough, she has already repented for my father''s sins, now quietly let us go!" She yelled and knocked again.


    When Veli listened to her Daughter''s voice she started begging. "Yangie... Yangie... Save me from this monster. Please, help your mother. I will die if this continued!"


    "Mother don''t worry. I am here with you." She knocked on the wooden door again. "Aren''t you listening to my voice? Open the damn door, she has nothing to do with all this!"


    Suddenly silence covered the room and then Rowen''s cold voice resounded from inside. He was using his blood resonance. "What are you saying, Yangie? Weren''t you the one that told her mother to repent? She hasn''t made me cum even a single time and you want me to leave her alone? Ok how about this, you kill your father and I will leave her alone."


    Fin smiled at Rowen''s words. She was feeling proud that he was her master. He has not only saved her life, and gave her immense power, he has also cared about her. No one has cared about her this much in past. Her whole life she has just suffered humiliation and torture. She never expected to feel the love with a demon.


    When Yangie listened to his words, something stirred in her body. She doesn''t know what, however, she felt that Rowen was correct and justified. ''Why am I listening to him? Why do I feel bad for him when I should feel bad for my family?'' She thought and bit her lower lip. Her head turned around and she looked at Kafe. ''No, I can''t kill my father, no matter how bad he is.'' She thought and knocked again. "Please... I beg you. Leave my mother alone. I can''t kill my father."


    No reply came from the other side, and after a few seconds, her mother''s grunts and begging started again. "Leave me alone, please, Yangie save me from this demon." Veli has already broken down under Rowen''s huge dick, at first she thought that she could endure it, however, after so many hours, her willpower waspletely gone. Rowen has raped her non-stop and her whole body was filled with scars and red-blue marks. He was a sadist demon. Now she doesn''t care if her husband dies, she just wants to get out of here, away from this demonic creature. "Yangie, kill your father! If not for him, we would never be in this ce!" She yelled.


    Rowen smiled at Veil''s words, he could tell that she had broken down. Looking at her naked body filled with blue spots, his inner sadist awoke and he started pressing her boobs again. They were already squished so much in the past five hours that on some ced they had turned ck. For an hour in between, they had turned numb and Veli stopped feeling pain in them. That was the reason why Rowen stopped ying them. However, now they were more sensitive than ever and with just his single press, he could hear her let out a painful shriek, like a pig.


    Yangie listened to her mother''s begging and cried even more. "Ok, you can kill my father. Now please let my mother leave." She knocked on the door again. However, no reply came. The only voices she could hear was her mother begging Rowen to stop. Yangie could feel Veli''s pain just by her shrieks and begging.


    Rowen suddenly turned around Veli''s body on the floor. "I don''t think you will be able to satisfy me with just your pussy. Let me use your other hole too. So I can enjoy you thoroughly," he said andughed out loud. His demonicughter raised goosebumps on both mother and daughter.


    "No, please have mercy on me. Just let me rest for a few minutes. Ahh..." Before she could continue her begging, she let out a yell. A voice of crack reverberated through her body. Rowen has actually dislocated her leg form her pelvis as he was spreading her legs apart to fuck her ass. And even after that, he didn''t stop, his giant rested on her asshole, he started thrusting forcefully without any concern of her leg and the blood flowing out of her ass. He was brutal.


    "Ahhh... Stop! My leg is broken! Stop, heal it first and then continue you Demon! Ahh..." Veil was in extreme pain, with his every thrust, not only did she feel pain in her ass, she even feels the paining from her dislocated leg.


    "Nice, your asshole is even better than your pussy, you should have told me before. Maybe with this tightness, you would have already made me cum." Rowen trusted again and pped the asscheek, from where her bone was dislocated.


    "No! Stop..." She begged and clenched the mat under her body tightly. "Yangie! What are you waiting for? Kill that motherfuc*er! He does not deserve to live! You don''t even know theplete truth about him. How many crimes he has done. If you don''t kill him now, then this monster will kill me."


    Yangie moved a step back listening to Veil. She had never heard her mother cursing and has never seen her so desperate. Which mean, Rowen haspletely broken her. ''He is torturing her inside. And to this extent that she would lose her mind.'' She couldn''t even imagine what kind of pain her mother must be going through, for her to be like this. Her body felt light and she kneeled on the floor. ''No, no, no... I have to save my mother. I can''t let her suffer like this for Father.''


    She umted all the courage that was left in her body and turned around to look at Kafe. He was already half-dead, from all the blood that he has already lost. Standing up she slowly started to move towards her father. "I am sorry father, but you have to die... Sob... Sob... I don''t want to do this, but I have to save my mother. She is being punished for all the crimes that you have done. However, if you die, it will stop and she will be saved," She murmured and her hands slowly moved towards his neck.


    "You can stop now! I am killing him! So leave my mother alone!" She yelled looking at the door again, however, there were no signs of them stopping, and she knew what it meant. ''I will have to kill him first... Sob...'' Her hands grabbed his neck and all the memories of her with Kafe started to move in front of her eyes.


    ''No! I have to save my mother!'' She closed her eyes and gritting her teeth clenched her hands as tightly as she could. She focused on her mother''s painful voice, so she could easily kill Kafe. "Sorry, father..." Tears dripped from her closed eyes and she could feel, Kafe''s body struggling to breathe under her, however, after a few minutes, he stopped struggling and the voicesing from the room also stopped.


    Slowly opening her flooded eyes, she looked at her father. He was already dead. Moving away from his body she vomited at first and then stood up again. Her legs shakily moved towards the wooden door. "Now, open this door and let my mother leave. I have done as you said..." She knocked with a fuzzy voice.


    However, no sound came from inside for a few seconds and just as she was feeling uneasy, Rowen''sughter sounded. A hysterical and maniacalugher, that sent chills down her spine. Suddenly a blue spirit barrier popped around the door, which made it impossible to even knock on it. And then it began, Veil''s desperate begging and grunts, and this time it was mixed with maniacalughter of Rowen.


    "Stop it! What are you doing, just let me leave, You have heard my daughter! She has already killed her father... Ouch... Ehh...!"


    "Shut up bitch!" Rowen pped her face. "You are just a meat bag, and your only job is to take my cum. And nothing else. All this time I was just ying with your family, however, now I am bored of you all, so you have only be my cumdump form now. Hahaha..." Rowen pped her ass again and continue to pound her ass.


    Yangie outside when listened to it, panicked and tried to break the door, however, she couldn''t even touch the door, so breaking it was a far fetched dream for her. Her cultivation was previously sealed by Fin and even if she had her cultivation, it would still be impossible for her to break the Spirit Barrier created by Fin, a heretic.


    "Rowen! Open the door! You promised! And you have said it before that you always keep your promise, so what happened now? Please leave my mother, she has already suffered enough and now I have even killed my father. So we are equal now." Her body leaned against the spirit barrier and she yelled as loud as she could so Rowen could hear her.


    However, Rowen was in no mood of replying to her. He continued to enjoy Veli''s luscious body for three more hours and afterpletely brutalizing her, he stood up with a smile and sat on the sofa. His dick was covered in blood and semen. Looking at Veil''s body he smiled.


    "My ve I have taken your revenge. Nowe and do your duty. You have been a good ve for the past few days and if you stay like this, I will never abandon you." Rowen looked at Fin''s body.


    Fin moved towards him and started cleaning his dick with her mouth.


    "Now, that''s my good ve."

 Chapter 206: Thousands of Deaths

    Chapter 206: Thousands of Deaths


    Yangie was kneeling outside the room, her body powerless. She was frustrated by how she can''t protect her mother. She could hear her screams and beggings, however, she can''t seem to go into the room and help her because she was so powerless.


    It was the first time in her life that she regretted not taking her martial arts training seriously. Only if she has trained more and be more powerful she wouldn''t have to suffer such humiliation. Her father wouldn''t have to die and her mother would not be raped by a demon.


    She could have even saved her sect. ''It is all because of me... Why I am so powerless?'' She started crying while her body hurt everywhere. She started feeling pain in her pelvis and stomach. Previously when she had sex with Rowen, she was so afraid and in a hurry that all the hormones took her pain away. However, now she was feeling all of it and it just broke her spirit.


    "Open the door, please! Let her go!" She yelled and punched at the spirit barrier with listless hands.


    To her surprise this time the barrier disappeared and she fell due to the momentum. However, that didn''t stop her from quickly standing up and moving towards the wooden door. Revolving the knob around she pushed it open.


    "Mother..."


    More tears started falling from her eyes. She could see Rowenying on the sofa while his servant cleaning his dick with her tongue, while her mother wasying on the floor, with her right leg bent at an awkward angle. Blue and ck spots were covering her entire body. Especially her chest and crotch.


    Her whole body was covered in sweat. Semen and blood were flowing out of both her vagina and ass and her lips were cut from many ces because of force full kissing.


    "Mother wake up!" Yangie quickly moved towards Veil and ced her head in herp.


    "What have you done to my mother, you beast!" She shook Veil''s head trying to wake her up, however, she failed.


    Standing up in anger she moved towards Rowen and tried to kick Fin away. "You slut, you move away! I have to teach this monster a lesson." Shepletely lost her mind in her rage and kicked Fin, who was still sucking Rowen''s dick.


    Fin moved her head and looked fiercely at Yangie. Her Heretic aura covered the whole room, and two sharp blood-sucking teeth elongated in her upper jaw. Her vampire nature prevailed. A sharp ck colour tail popped behind her back and she moved towards Yangie to tear her down. However, before she could move any further, Rowen grabbed her tail and pulled her back.


    "Who told you to stop sucking my dick?" He asked looking Fin in the eyes.


    Gulping her saliva she quickly nodded and kneeled in his legs again. "Sorry master." Her vampire form returned to human and she started sucking his dick. However, her Heretic aura remained in the room, which stopped Yangie at her ce. Making herpletely immovable.


    Rowen didn''t say anything and enjoyed the blowjob form Fin as he looked at Yangie with a disdainful face. He was mocking her.


    "Ahh..." He came in Fin''s mouth and stood up.


    "Throw this bitch and her mother in the dungeons, I am done ying with her," Rowen said and picked up his Robe.


    Fin stood up and wanted to help Rowen dress, first, however, she has just broken one of his order before and she didn''t want to do it again. Bowing down she quickly disappeared with Yangie and Veil.


    After they were gone, Rowen ced his clothes back on his body and started moving out of his apartment. An Idea suddenly struck in his mind. "I wonder if the Ascender from the WheatHollow sect woulde down for revenge. I think I need to absorb some emotions form Ascenders before stepping into the pit of Ascendence."


    He contemted and nodded. "I have to stay low key and absorb the ascenders of both Wheat Hollow sect and Rubloa sect to increase my power." He decided to wait for them toe down. So he can increase his powers and only then would he take the risk to enter the pit of ascendence to get his hands on the pearl of Darkness.


    He was sure that Ampone would be able to handle both the Ascenders as she was more powerful. She is even training with the gauntlet for the time being in my Hellish Dimension. Although the Green Gem in the Gauntlet was a holy Item and it would be hard for a demon like her to use it, however with enough practice she may be able to control it.


    And she doesn''t even need a Gauntlet to run away from an Ascender if things go wrong. As she has devils wings, escaping away would be very easy.


    Nodding, he moved towards his cultivation chamber and sat down. He ordered all of his demons out, to go and hurt people by his name so he could absorb their emotions. He even let Felicia and Ampone out to hasten the process.


    Sitting in his chamber, he closed his eyes. This time he wanted to cultivate diligently and increase his cultivation as much as he could. Taking in a deep breath he started collecting all the negative emotions in his Demonic Technique slowly.


    "I will use it all at once for spontaneous breakthroughs." Although it will make his foundations weak. It will strengthen his sensitivity to negative emotions in a short period that will make him very susceptible to the negative energies around him making his future breakthroughs easy.


    And in future, he can always strengthen his foundations by slowing down his cultivation. When he gets his hands on the Dao of Darkness and he defeats Dao of Love and Light, he would have all the time in the world for his Foundations. No one would be there to stop him. At that time I would be the strongest.


    After a week past, he started getting a constant and big supply of negative emotions from all around him. Both his demons and Felicia and Ampone got a grip on all the lives around them. Not only they terrorised the area around the wheat hollow sect, even the Stiya Dynasty was not spared. As Felicia has already be a demon she has shed her kindness for humanity.


    And if it''s the order given by Rowen then she would not even hesitate to kill her father for him, moreover, these were just the normal citizens.


    After two months Rowen collected enough negative emotions to break through to the next realm. In the martial maniption realm, however, he saved the energy for his spontaneous breakthrough.


    He then called back both Felicia and Ampone and looked at them with anger on his face. When they saw him angry both of them broke down. Even Ampone started crying.


    "Master, what happened? Did we do something wrong? Please punish me..." Felicia kneeled in his legs and begged for punishment. And Ampone stood at her ce, tears dropping from her eyes.


    "Master please don''t abandon me. You are the only one I have, I will not be able to survive without you." Ampone said and looked down. Clenching her fists she decided she would do more than she can to please her master.


    Both of them looked at Rowen, who just sat there silently with an angry expression. They didn''t know what their fault was. They were doing what Rowen had ordered them previously. He told them to torture and terrorise people in his name and that was what they were doing.


    "It''s not enough! You guys are socklustre. I am disappointed, should I give this task to someone else?" Rowen looked them in the eyes.


    After listening to him, both of them understood, he was angry because they were not fast enough. Nodding, Ampone kneeled in front of Rowen. "Master, I am extremely sorry for ourcking performance. I promise you that I will give my all, Just give me one more chance." She said with a determined expression.


    Felicia also nodded and tried to kiss Rowen, "I will do my best," She said and moved towards his lips. Rowen didn''t resist and kissed her. "Now go and don''t disappoint me this time. Be more brutal and Fast. Keep all of them on the brink of insanity and death. Make sure they piss their pants, as soon as they hear my name."


    Ampone and Felicia stood up and nodded, "Yes master." Both of them then disappeared with a bow. And soon enough massive amounts of negative emotions started pouring in towards Rowen, which made him smile.


    The hundreds of thousands of kilometres of Areas around the WheatHollow sect became a death zone soon enough. No one was spared, every animal, even nts were tortured under the power of two demonesses.


    No one was allowed to die and, every breathing second for them became, thousands of deaths.

 Chapter 207: Four Years

    Chapter 207: Four Years


    After four years, Rowen opened his eyes. There was a different light in them. A demonic smile formed on his face. "Finally they are here. I didn''t expect them to take this long. Ahh... You have made me wait." His moments flimsy as he stood up, and moved towards the bath.


    "They took so long that I don''t even need them anymore." He sighed and ced his body in the hot bath. A moan of pleasure moved out of his mouth. "Ahh... I missed this."


    After a few minutes, Rowen moved out of the bathroom. A red robe with golden petals embodiments adorned on his body. His long silky ck hairs tied behind his back. Moving in front of a mirror, he could spot a light beard on his face that he burned out with his Qi.


    Clean shave he stepped ahead, and just as he expected the door to his apartment flung open.


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Both Felicia and Ampone kneeled in front of him. "Master, you have woken up." Felicia moved her head up and looked at Rowen. Her face flushed red as she has seen him after so many years. And after such a long time she has realised that every moment without him has started to take a toll on her mind and body. The only thing she currently wanted to do was to jump on Rowen, tear his clothes and make love with him for three days and three nights straight.


    Ampone''s feeling was not much different from Rowen, it''s just lust was not dripping from her face. She was moreposed and dignified. It may be because of her scar that she looked like this.


    Felicia was also a dignified girl, however, as Rowen has made her a pet and then once she got beaten by him, her dignity always drops down in front of him. Standing up she slowly started to move towards Rowen.


    Ampone looked at her and finally a blush formed on her face, she was not as daring as Felicia. She knew that Rowen just keeps her as a ve and because of her tall height and scar on her face she doesn''t look that good. She thinks that the only reason, Rowen was keeping her is because she is an Ascender.


    "Master, this pet of yours, missed you a lot," Felicia said and embraced Rowen. Her hands moved around his waist and her chest touched his. Her head moved up and she looked him in the eyes.


    Rowen did not resist her hug and even moved his hands around her body, moving her even closer to him. He could smell the sweet scent of her body. Her white neck looked appetizing to him. For thest four years, he hasn''t had a drop of blood and his vampire instincts were waking up.


    However, he can tell that Felicia''s blood was not that tasty. He then remembered the blood bank he stored in his hellish dimension. She must have created copious amounts of blood by now.


    "Did you left someone to take care of Anaphile?" Rowen asked gently.


    Felicia nodded. "I told Ia to take care of her."


    "Ia..." Rowen chuckled. "Take care? I would be surprised if Anaphile is not dead by now."


    "Master, I gave her strict orders. I told her that you would be angry if she messed it up."


    Rowen moved his lips and kissed her, his teeth bit on her lower pale lip. And then his hand moved from her slim waist to her ample ass. Their tongues started to intertwine. As their saliva started to mix.


    Ampone looked at them and clenched her thighs. Her cheeks burned red, as saliva slid down her throat. She wanted to move and kiss Rowen too, however, she stopped herself due to her insecurity. Her face was scared. Although she could change her face by using Falw. She knew that Rowen likes when people are real with him.


    Rowen moved his eyes and looked at Ampone. "You saw him?" He asked with a smile.


    Ampone understood, what he was talking about. "Ascender from Rubloa sect has already arrived there and he should be moving towards us anytime."


    Felicia moved away from his embrace, "I left a bug there to keep an eye."


    Rowen nodded and squinted his eyes. He has noticed her cultivation just now, and then a wide smile formed on his face. "Your bloodline is truly terrifying."


    Felicia looked down on the floor in shame. "It''s all because of Master, I wouldn''t be this powerful on my own."


    Ampone noticed Felicia''s expression from the corner of her eyes and a jealous expression appeared on her face. As she is already an Ascender and was at her limits on this ne, she couldn''t further her cultivation, Felicia on the other hand has be an Ascender in just four years. That was terrifying indeed. Her bugs were legendary after all.


    Even Rowen was blown away by her speed. He never expected those legendary creatures to be so powerful. He remembered that even Anaphile was shocked seeing those bugs and she is an Angle form hell.


    "You have made me proud. I will make sure to give you a presenttter." Rowen patted her head, which made, Felicia''s whole face turn blue.


    "I am sorry for being a disappointment master." Ampone finally said, while gritting her teeth. She has tried her hardest to advance, however, the nerws just wouldn''t let her.


    "Don''t worry, I know, you will advance, once you reach the Twelve Great Heavens." He moved and embraced her. "And never think, you are not worthy because of your scar. That is what makes you beautiful." He then kissed her.


    Ampone''s eyes widened. Rowen has somehow read her mind. She then noticed his Cultivation level. "Congrattions master..." She whispered in his embrace.


    Felicia also moved her eyes and noticed his cultivation. "Heretic..." He has already be a heretic. Although it was slower than her, however, she could somehow tell that there was more to his cultivation than she could see. She felt great danger from him. Like he was holding back.


    Rowen smiled. "Both of you go and capture that man. And did you find anything about, who was doing divinations in the Rubloa sect?"


    Both of them looked down in shame at his question. "We went to the sect to search. It was ady, shemitted suicide before we reached there. Actually, she poisoned herself when the Vice Sect leader died. She was his wife."


    Rowen took in a breath and smiled. "Go for now." He said.


    Both of them nodded and disappeared.


    "Ia." He waved his hand and Ia appeared in front of him with her fluttering pink hairs. "You have advanced." She has be a heretic. Her bloodline was not legendary, however, still, it was terrifying.


    "It''s all thanks to master!" She jumped in excitement and hugged him. "I missed you so much Junior Brother. You know, sister Dana and Mistress Lilias have also advanced."


    "Which level?" Rowen asked.


    "Sister Dana has reached, Heretic Realm just like me."


    "And what about the mother?"


    "Mistress has advanced Even the Heretic Realm."


    "Mother has Ascended?" Rowen raised his brows in confusion. Although Dana and Ia both had rare bloodlines, however, he remembered that his mother was only a crimson serpent. So how did she advanced so much?


    He looked at Ia. "How?"


    Ia had a confused expression on her face. "She risked her life way too much, she said she had to work harder if she wanted to be your first wife. She fought with way too many demons, that were stronger than her."


    Rowen turned silent listening to her. A small smile formed on his face. "And... And..." Goosebumps raised on Ia''s body as she remembered something.


    "And what?"


    "Mistress has changed. She has changedpletely... She is scary." She shuddered just thinking about Lilias.


    Rowen''s smile widened and he hugged her even tighter. She was as an airhead as she was four years ago. She hasn''t changed a bit.


    "I am hungry," Rowen whispered in her ear.


    Ia looked at him and nodded, she then moved her hands through her pink hairs and revealed her neck. "Master can drink as much as he wants."


    Rowen kissed her and then his lipsnded on her neck.


    Ia suddenly felt four needle-like teeth embedded in her skin and closed her eyes. She was feeling more excitement than pain. There was even a smile on her face.


    After a short sip, Rowen removed his lips.


    Ia turned her head with a worried expression. "Brother, is it not tasty enough?" She remembered that Rowen used to like her blood and always took arger amount than that.


    Rowen kissed her again, "Don''t worry, just go and fetch blood from that hell angel."


    Ia turned silent for a few second, then with a pout and red face she disappeared from the ce. "Come after twenty-four hours." For now, he has already satiated his bloodlust by Ia''s blood, and he has more things to do than just drink blood after Four years.


    Like meeting his mother. ''Let''s see, how much she has changed.''

 Chapter 208: A Baby?

    Chapter 208: A Baby?


    With a flick of his finger, Lilia''s appeared in front of him. Her body adorned with a chilly red robe. Her skin revealed from many ces like her right leg and her cleavage. Her pale white neck and her lips covered with blood colour. She looked seductive.


    Her hairs were wet, "I just got out of a bath." Her eyes looked at Rowens and seductively moving towards him, she ced her hands over his shoulder. Her mouth moved close to his and Rowen could smell the sweet fragrance of her breath.


    Rowen felt cold andfortable at the same time in her embrace. Her eyes, "They have changed." Instead of her normal eyes, now her eyes have turned red, and they were not human eyeballs. They looked like that of a cobra.


    Rowen''s eyes then dropped down and looking closely at her cleavage, he could spot remnants of many scars on her body. He then looked at her legs, they were in horrible condition. Many of her nails were missing. And although they were clean and washed, it still put Rowen off.


    "Why?" He whispered in front of her.


    "I am your wife after all, ain''t I?"


    Her words raised the corners of his lips. He had never told her that she will be his first wife. He hasn''t even told her that she would be his wife. However, she was confident and ready to do anything to achieve that ce.


    His body moved even closer to her, his chest touched hers and then his hands moved from her back and slid down to her ass.


    Lilias felt a strangefort when Rowen was sliding his hands down. It was like a massage. Tears almost jerked out of her eyes by the strangefort. After all, for thesest four years, she has tirelessly thrown her body in death-defying danger again and again. She had almost forgotten thefort she used to get when her son touched her.


    She was not connected to him by his aura or intimidation, she was in love with him even before all that. She truly loved her son. And now that she had consummated her love, she thought of herself as a first wife.


    Rowennded a kiss on her luscious lips and started tasting them. "You are and will forever be my First Wife." He then kissed again.


    It was only after a few seconds that emotions got the best of her. Tears started to drip out of her eyes as she continued to kiss him passionately.


    Rowen didn''t notice any change in her personality. She was the same as before, for him. She still loved him more than her life and all this risk, she had only taken for him.


    "You have disappointed me," Rowen whispered in her ear.


    "Disappointed?" Lilias moved her head and looked at him with a worried expression.


    "What were you thinking, when you were putting yourself at risk? That was stupid." Although Rowen liked the fact that Lilias did all of it for him, however, he also hated the fact that she risked her life multiple times when he was busy cultivating. She was the only one that he could say he loves. And he didn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    "I am sorry." Lilias hugged him tightly. "I did it all for you. After all, I have to be worthy."


    "No, you have really pissed me off this time. I am being gentle to you now because I love you. However, you have to bear the punishment." He didn''t want her to put herself in danger in the future. He loved her and she didn''t have to do anything for that. He would love her no matter what. And about power, he would help advance once he controls this whole world.


    "Punishment? Now? Come on we are meeting after four years. Let''s forget about what has happened." She said and her hand then moved to his crotch. "Currently I want to meet with this little guy."


    "That is your punishment. You will not get to meet him until you reflect. Now go back."


    Lilias raised her brows at his words. "Rowen... Are you fed up with me? Are you ignoring me? Or is all you said just now was a lie?"


    Rowen smiled and caught her jaw. "I said, go and reflect. No questions!"


    Tears dripped down her eyes, "No..."


    Rowen raised both his brows. "You are defying me?"


    "I will not go back. I did all of it for you and no one else. Can''t I have the right to fight for you? To ce me at risk for you? Did you forget that with your wife I am also your mother? And I must protect you. So stop acting like this... I hate it when you act like this."


    Listening to her Rowen took in a deep breath and smiled. He then kissed her lips. "You are my mother... Yes, you are and I am your son." Rowen kissed her again. "And as your son is it not my responsibility to keep you safe? Do you want me to live in guilt for my whole life if something happened to you?"


    Lilias turned silent at his words. He was right, she would not want Rowen to live in guilt because of her. She then looked down. "I am sorry... But please don''t send me back, we have met after so many years. I want to spend some more time with you. Trust me I will never do it again."


    Rowen nodded, "First we have some guest to meet." He said and looked upon the ceiling, both of them then disappeared and appeared above the apartment, flying high.


    As Lilias was over the heretic realm, in the Martial Ancestor Realm, whenever she moved the space around her distorted a bit, Rowen noticed a strange red aura around her body. However, he didn''t ask her what it was.


    "Who is he?" Lilias could feel, someone, braking the ner barrier.


    "Well, the wheat hollow sect had an Ascender, and I was nning to use him to increase my cultivation, however, they were toote, I don''t think they will help much now."


    "So what should we do with him?"


    Rowen smiled at her question, "What do you suggest? You are my mother after all."


    Lilias raised her nose in a pout. "Is it a taunt?"


    "Is it?" Rowen smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    Lilias let out a deep sigh, "I am sorry, and trust me when all this is over, I willpensate for it." She said biting her lower lip and seductively looking at Rowen''s crotch.


    "By the way, you have also grown quite a bit." Lilias smiled looking at his cultivation.


    "How else am I supposed to protect my risk-taking mother?"


    "Well, you can fuck me if you wanna start."


    "Can I?"


    Lilias narrowed her eyes and looked away. "You know, I am your property, right? You can use me however you want."


    "My property?" Rowen looked her in the eyes.


    "Yes, use me as you want."


    Rowen turned silent for a bit, then his hand moved on her ass and he pinched it. "My property is acting on its own for some time now."


    "Well, you can teach me..." Lilias suddenly closed her mouth as she almost let out a cute grunt in front of him.


    "Tell me, how did you be so powerful?" Rowen moved a little close, his hand moving away from her bouncy ass.


    "Well, I explored deeper into the Hellish dimension. Turns out, it really suits its name. Hell, maybe even better. The more I moved away from the Pce, the initial ce, the more powerful monsters I encountered. I even saw an eldrich guardian."


    "Eldrich Guardian?" Rowen raised his brow.


    "Yea, it was like a big red tiger, bigger than a mountain, instead of its tail, a river of blood flows out of his back and his ears were longer than his whole body. Just standing in its presence was unbearable."


    "So, you killed it?" Rowen asked.


    Lilias chuckled. "Kill? I couldn''t even stand properly in front of it. I escaped and almost die..." She stopped mid-sentence as she realised what she was saying.


    "You almost what?" Rowen''s smile widened.


    "Cough... Nothing." She looked away again. "Let''s talk about itter, when we have free time."


    "If you keep up like this, then I am sure one day you will receive a good present from me." Rowen ced his hand over her shoulder.


    Lilias took in a deep breath, she understood the sarcasm behind his words and the hidden underlying threat. Rowen was serious about it, if she dares risk her life without his permission then he may seriously punish her. And she knew that it would be an unbearable punishment.


    After a few seconds of awkward silence, Lilias finally spoke. "How much longer will this stupid guy take to break the ner barrier?"


    "Not everyone can be daring like you." Rowen was still taunting her and it made her annoyed too, however, she was also happy that he cares about her so much.


    She knew that is it was someone else, he would not give a single crap, he has even sent his first girl out in the wilderness, ''ir.''


    Lilias looked at his face, "Do you miss ir?"


    "Yes, she used to listen to mymands."


    "Stop being a little girl." Lilias smiled and looked at the nner distortion, "Well, I would have loved to have a baby girl. She would not be so worried."


    Rowen looked at her and chuckled. "You want a baby?"

 Chapter 209: What is Wrong

    Chapter 209: What is Wrong


    Lilias''s face turned red at his words and she stopped speaking for a few seconds, her heart beating at a crazy pace. As she was about to reply to him, the space in front of them suddenly tore apart, and an old man with a big white beard and an almost bald hand came out of another side. He had an angry expression on his face and there was a small golden axe in his right hand.


    Looking at Rowen and Lilias in front of him, he gritted his teeth. "Are you the one that ced my WheatHollow sect into the ruins, you even dared to kill my descendants! Prepare yourself, as it will be yourst day today!" The old man yelled even with his shaky appearances and finally stepped a foot in the lower space and just as he did so the power and valour he was exhibiting on the other side diminished just as he came to the lower ne. That was because of the ner suppression effect. The same thing happened to Ampone, no matter how hard she trained the nerws suppressed her power.


    Lilias looked at the old man with an unfazed expression, in the past four years she has seen many powerful monsters. More powerful than she could imagine, some of them were even God-like omnipotent creatures for her. And she has escaped many of them and that was the reason why she raised her cultivation so fast despite hercking bloodline. And in front of the Eldrich Guardian, this old man was like a matchstick in front of the burning sun.


    She was not the least bit nervous about him. The old man also looked at Rowen and then his eyesnded on Lilias and looking at her aura, sweat formed on his forehead. Rowen also noticed the nervousness of the old man and turned his head a little to look at Lilias and only then he noticed the red aura surrounding her.


    It was like she was in the middle of a red burning me. The aura around her flowing as smooth as silk. Her eyes stared at the old man, making his knees weak. The Ascender from the wheat hollow sect, on which this sect ruled thesends for thousands of years was now shaking in fear in front of Lilias.


    "You! Demonic creature, who are you?! Why are you in this lower ne, killing weak people, when you clearly belong to the higher ne! You are breaking the nerws and golden gods would not be happy with that. They wille and hunt you down!" The old man said and took out a ss ball in which blue lightning was circling. "Today I am letting you off, but if you continue like this, then I wille back with a golden God!" He said and was about to crush the crystal ball when suddenly the ball disappeared from his hand.


    "Where do you think you were going?" Lilias still standing at her original ce, looked at the crystal ball in her hands with curious eyes.


    Rowen looked at Lilias and a smile formed on his face, ''She is more powerful than I expected,'' he thought. "Did I permitted you to speak?" Rowen spoke and moved a step ahead.


    The old man looked at his crystal ball in Lilias''s hand and gulped his saliva, his eyes widened even more in terror as he took a step back, the ner rift that he cut through with his axe was already healed and to cut another one he would need at least five minutes, he was sure that in that time this devil women would kill him.


    "What are you? How can you be so powerful even with thearyws binding you? It''s impossible." The old man couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Lilias raised her eyes and looked at him, "Didn''t you listen to what my husband said?" Anger flickering in her eyes. How dare this guy ignore Rowen.


    "What?" The old man blurted out, and then regret covered his face. It was only then he spotted extreme anger in her eyes.


    "He asked, who permitted you to speak?"


    Rowen nodded at Lilias with a satisfied smile. Although he didn''t like people belittling him, he wanted to see Lilias''s angry form. If it was any other day, he would have cut the old man''s balls and made him swallow them. However, he wanted to enjoy a good show today.


    "Permission..." The old man wanted to speak more, however, suddenly he found out that he couldn''t anymore and he got confused. He then looked at the Demonic Lady in front of him a cold shiver ran past his nerves. He could spot his tongue in her hand, she was holding it like a dead leach.


    It was only then, he felt his mouth flooded with warm blood, so much so that it even started flowing out of his nostrils. His eyes started turning blurry and he couldn''t seem to stand on his own feet.


    Rowen looked at them and was surprised at Lilias''s speed, she was fast, even he couldn''t see her at all. It was like she didn''t even move from her spot. He could tell that his mother has surpassed both Felicia and Ampone in term of cultivation.


    "What do you reckon, I should do with him?" Lilias looked at Rowen as she kept the crystal ball in her space ring.


    "Do whatever you want, after all, that is what you were doing for these past four years."


    Lilias''s eyes narrowed as she could tell that Rowen was neither joking nor taunting her. He was truly angry at her that she ced her life at risk.


    "I did not take that many risks."


    Rowen smiled at her words, he was provoking her, because he wanted to see her full power, he wanted to know what Ia was talking about when she said that Lilias has changed. He wanted to see the change. He was already over the fact that she risked her life, currently, he was more interested in her powers.


    "It''s not about risk, it''s about you not listening to me. You even denied the punishment I gave."


    Lilias took in a deep breath, her mind started to go nk, she could somehow feel disappointmenting from Rowen, it was like he didn''t want her anymore. Previously when she told him about the risk she took, he didn''t get disappointed, however, now after she cut out this man''s tongue, she felt something off with Rowen.


    "Dear, what is happening? Why are you acting so strange, suddenly?" She took a step forward, however, with her forward step Rowen took one back.


    "Don''te close to me. You can leave me now, as you have started doing whatever you want, I think it''s time for you to go and train alone like ir."


    Lilias narrowed her eyes and silently looked at Rowen for a few seconds. "Why are you provoking me?" A smile formed on her face.


    Listening to her Rowen raised his brows, he remembered that he was able to sessfully fool Felicia''s old man when he was very weak than him. However, now Lilias has seemed to see through him. ''How powerful is she?'' He was unable to fathom her cultivation and what kind of dangers she had gotten herself into.


    Rowen smiled too and turned to look at the old man. "Kill him."


    Just as his words finished suddenly a head appeared in Lilias''s right hand. It was like magic, Rowen can''t spot her moments even when he tried to focus his best. Even her auras were not fluctuating.


    ''I still have my newfound techniques to study, maybe after I get them, I will see through her.'' As he has advanced from Martial Formation to Heretic Realm, he had got three more demonic techniques. Currently, they are in the back of his head, as he wanted to study them when he is free.


    "Why didn''t you use his emotions to power up?" Lilias came near him, she didn''t ask much about his previous provocations. She thought that Rowen was teasing her. And even if he was testing her, she was ok with it.


    "I don''t need it anymore, he is just too useless now." As he said, he turned his head around and along with him, Lilias did the same, both of them noticed a ck-Robed man, tied in steel chains and blue bugs surrounding him, flying towards them with two beautifuldies beside him.


    They were Felicia and Ampone. They have caught the Ascender of the Rubloa sect and brought him back to Rowen.


    Felicia and Ampone noticed Lilias and bowed towards her, Felicia''s eyes flickered as she noticed her cultivation, she was shocked, she could feel her bugs reacting to her power, they were scared of her. In thesest four years, she has never seen her bugs getting scared of someone. They were legendary creatures after all.


    Ampone on the other hand also noticed Lilias''s cultivation, however, she was not as shocked as Felicia, because she knew that Lilias is Rowen''s Love and she couldn''t be any less talented than any of them.


    Felicia moved close to Lilias, and the more she did the more nervous she felt, she awkwardly looked at Rowen. "Master, something is not right about the mistress."


    Lilias looked at Felicia with her eyes narrowed. A slight smile crept up on her face. "What is wrong?"

 Chapter 210: Changed

    Chapter 210: Changed


    "My bugs are feeling scared of your aura, mistress," Felicia said looking at Lilias.


    "Don''t worry." Rowen ced his hand on her shoulder and smiled, he then looked at Ampone, "Does this guy know something about the divination?" He pointed at the Ascender from the Rubloa sect.


    Ampone wobbled her head, "Master, he said that Vice Sect Leader''s wife had a Divination treasure that she destroyed beforemitting suicide."


    Rowen let out a deep breath, "Just kill him, he is no use to me now."


    The chained man listened to Rowen and a terrified expression appeared on his face. "No! Please leave me Alive! You can have my whole sect and even some Ascender treasures..." His head exploded before he could say anything else.


    "What are we doing next?" Lilias looked at Rowen with a smile.


    Rowen turned around and smiled at her, "I will be going to the Pit of Ascendece to get my hand on the Pearl of Darkness."


    "I?" Lilias raised her brows, rest of the girls also looked at Rowen with confusion.


    "Turns out, Pearl of Darkness would be a lot harder to find than I imagined. When I was cultivating, I got enlightened by my Demonic Dao that the Pearl contains, Half of Darkness Dao, and the Space Treasure protecting it also contains Half of Spatial Dao. It will be dangerous to go in."


    "If it is dangerous then we should go with you, right? After all, we have gained the power to protect you." Lilias took a step ahead.


    "Yes, master you going alone would be dangerous." Felicia also said.


    "All of us are powerful and don''t worry we can protect ourselves and you, when the timees."


    Rowen listened to them and turned silent, he remembered, how Felicia''s legendary Beatles were afraid of Lilias, which mean she is powerful enough and could go with him in the pit.


    He could tell that Lilias was definitely more powerful than him. Sighing he finally decided. "Ok..." He said and thought more about his decision. "However, mother you have to promise me something."


    "What?" Lilias said with a smile, she was happy with Rowen''s decision.


    "If something unexpected were to happen in the pit, you will save them first." With them, Rowen meant his Harem and Lilias understood it.


    Looking at him for a few seconds without speaking something she nodded. "You know that I care about you more than them. So if ites to the point where your life is in danger then no matter what, you will be my priority."


    "Yes, master, your life should be a priority, because if something happened to you, then we won''t be able to live anyways." This time it was Ampone who spoke.


    Rowen didn''t argue with them anymore, "Tell me the location of the pit." He looked at his mother.


    Lilias nodded and looked at the two other girls. "Both of you go, for now, he will call you back if you are needed."


    Felicia listened to Lilias and looked at Rowen with a jealous expression, she wanted to spend some more time with him after staying apart for four years.


    Ampone was the first one that disappeared from the ce, while Felicia went for a kiss and then disappeared.


    Lilias then seductively moved towards Rowen, "Why are you in such a hurry? You have waited all this time. Few more days won''t hurt and by the way, my punishment is still left," She said and moved in his embrace.


    Rowen smiled, "What punishment do you want?"


    Lilias touched his crotch, "I want this," she said with her breath warm. Her whole body was excited at this point. She was waiting for this moment for the past four years.


    Both of them then disappeared and appeared in Rowen''s bed they eloped from morning to night with each other.


    After that Rowen also called out Felicia, Ampone and Ia out again, "Master, this is the blood you wanted," Ia said giving the full wine ss to Rowen.


    Rowen smiled. "You are a good girl." He said and slowly sipped on the ss, while Ia sucked his dick and Felicia and Ampone licked his nipples. Lilias wasying on the bed, her legs spread apart and cum dripping out of her all three holes, Rowen has thoroughly ravished her, after sealing her cultivation, that was her punishment. She was already unconscious because of all the rough sex. However, there was a satisfied grin on her face.


    He Also called out Aurora again in front of him, after all these days, she was somehow tamer than usual.


    "Rowen, I am so sorry for my previous behaviour, I promise I will not do something like that again. Just please keep me close to you." She begged, sprawled on his knees.


    However, she showed her real nature after Rowen tried to kiss Ampome. Aurora looked at her like she wanted to kill. However, she didn''t, which mean she was slowly getting amodated with it. Rowen believed that Few more years and she would bepletely fine with Rowen using other girls. Or maybe not.


    "Maybe I can remove her curse with the Pearl of Darkness." Rowen thought and after having sex with her, ced her in the Hellish Dimension Jail.


    He sat on the sofa, while in front of him Fourdies were sleeping, their eyes closed, all of them were thoroughly exhausted, however, lust could be seen in Rowen''s eyes. After all, he contains the Demonic Dao and his lust was better than all four of thembined.


    "Dana..." He called out and soon enough a well-dresseddy appeared in front of him. Somehow her eyes were changed. They looked golden. She bowed towards Rowen with a slight smile on her face.


    Somehow she looked more mature than any of his other girls, in these past four years, she has changed herself to look more intelligent and mature.


    Her posture, her demeanour and the way she moved looked very elegant and sophisticated. Even the tone of her voice was changed, she sounded more neutral than excited or depressed.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face just by looking at her.


    "You have changed."


    "Yes Brother, I have reached the Heretic Realm." She moved towards him and sat beside him. Not making any first moves even after seeing him naked and all the girls that were sprawled on the bed due to exhaustion.


    "Not your cultivation. It''s something different, you have changed a lot. It''s like you are a new person."


    A gentle smile formed on Dana''s face. "Is Brother unhappy with my change?"


    "No." Rowen moved his fingers through her dark ck hairs and then moved her face towards him.


    Understanding his intention Dana didn''t restrict his moments and moved towards him too. Her lipsnded on his and she started kissing him gently. She was very minimal in her moments, however, it had a certain charm to her.


    "How did you change so much?" Rowen looked at her lips and his penis hardened.


    Dana''s eye''snded on his giant and she dropped them down, "Books, I read a lot of them."


    Rowen''s eyes narrowed, "What about mother?" He remembered that Lilias is also a big bookworm.


    "Mistress stopped reading them four years ago when she left towards the deeper parts of dimension to increase her cultivation and when she returned she seemed to have no interest in reading."


    Rowen listened to her and after few seconds of silence, kissed her again.


    Dana then stood up from the sofa and started to remove her clothes slowly, revealing her milky white skin.


    Rowen had a huge smile on his face as he looked at her elegant undressing. It was a pleasure to his eyes. His shaft got even harder seeing her undress.


    Dana then slowly moved in hisp, his dick rubbing against her crotch and she started kissing Rowen passionately this time. Both of her hands holding his cheeks.


    "Master, I may have learned a few things about pleasing a man. Allow me to please you."


    Rowen rxed his body on the sofa and nodded at her. He didn''t force himself on her as he wanted to experience her techniques that she has learned. However, he also knew that his inner demon his slowly waking up and if Dana didn''t satisfy him in time then her condition would end up the same when they had sex the first time.


    Smiling she moved up in hisp and ced his shaft against her vagina. She was already wet down there, her hand then moved and first rested on Rowen''s neck and she started pressing her finger below his cor bone.


    Rowen could tell that she was trying to press his acupoint and allowed her to do so, he removed all his Qi restrictions. And just as he did so he felt his whole body going numb. He could not move even his finger however he felt everything and even on a greater scale. He could feel the blood rushing under Dana''s skin and he could smell the scent of her hair and the pheromones that she was releasing. Everything around him turned ecstatic.


    Suddenly her finger moved towards his shoulder and she pressed another acupoint and this time he even stopped feeling anything, his mind turned blurry and a cold feeling started to move through his chest.

 Chapter 211: Sins of Yin

    Chapter 211: Sins of Yin


    Rowen felt that he could gain control of his body at any time, however, he didn''t. He let Dana''s technique affect his body to feel this new experience.


    "Master, leave your bodypletely to me," Dana whispered near his left ear and seductively rubbed her bosom against his chest.


    And just with the touch of her bouncy lemons, Rowen felt a moaning sensation in his body, he almost came by the extreme pleasure. He wanted to let out a moan, however, his body waspletely out of his control now.


    His crotch was the only part that he could feel and it was overly sensitive. He felt like orgasming just by her slight touches. He felt like he was flying and Dana was like a fairy thatforted him with all the worldly pleasures.


    "Brother this is the new cultivation technique I am practising. The sins of Yin. This is a method that was lost in the Library of Wheathollow, however, before I came into the hellish dimension, I luckily brought this technique with me with all the thousands of manuals and books. I hope you like it," she said and then the tip of her fingers started glowing blue.


    "This feels amazing," Rowen said through his mental message technique. As he was unable to move his jaw, he instead used the Mental Message technique, as he still hadplete control over his cultivation.


    He then looked at how her fingers turned blue.


    "Brother Rowen, these are Fingers of Blue Sin. They only unlock afterprehending the third stage of this technique. Please be patient when I use them and please try not to move. This technique works best when I direct all your yang energies towards your shaft."


    She slowly ced all ten of her fingers on Rowen''s naked chest. The blue light moving from her hands to his chest.


    "The Yin energies started pushing the Yang Down."


    Rowen could hear her seductive whisperings in his ears, his eyesight started turning blurry and hazy. The colours from his surrounding just disappeared and the only colour that he could spot was the blueing from her fingers. Everything turned ck and white around him.


    He could spot Dana''s ck and white silhouette moving up and down gently on hisp. Sensations after sensations started moving to his brain as her crotch rubbed against his highly sensitive shaft.


    "Master, this will be thest trick." And with her final whisper, he felt a small impact in his stomach and suddenly his whole body went hypersensitive.


    The ck and white turned colourful, his sense of touch came again in his body and he could even move his arms. And not only did his sensations returned they got amplified to the next level.


    "What is this?" He felt orgasmic with all her small touches and her light chuckles and giggles. Her legs rubbing against his thighs and her bouncy melons slightly resting on his chest. He could even taste her sweet breath in his mouth.


    The inner demon that he was trying to suppress finally let loose. His eyes suddenly turned red and the aura around him too started turning red.


    Dana looked around in the air and she could see small droplets of blood-like liquid levitating around the room. Even her vision started to go blurry. Her tastebuds could feel iron in them and her throat started drying.


    Before turning into aplete beast, Rowen waved his finger onest time and called out his silver-haired sister, that was locked in the jail. He even moved Fin, Yangie and Veil out.


    When Fin and Yangie looked at Rowen''s naked appearance both of their faces flushed red as both of them had a good amount of Rowen''s ck aura in them. Especially Fin, she was even in love with Rowen. While both Soleil and Veil were shocked and scared by his dangerous aura around him, their eyes alsonded on the girls resting on beds and looking at how exhausted they were, both of them gulped saliva.


    Soleil had very little ck aura in her body, and so did Veil, as both of them were raped without any mercy from Rowen. That''s the reason why both of them hated him and more than that feared him.


    "Brother Calm down." Dana looked at Rowen''s condition and could tell what has happened to him. She knew how brutal he could be. When they had sex the first time, he made her cry with his brutality. Her whole body turned red and blue at that time.


    Veil also remembered his brutality, she was the one that has suffered the most under him. He used her for many hours and even when her leg was dislocated he continued to pound her without any mercy, no matter how many time she begged him, he just used her as a toy.


    Soleil was the one that was most traumatised by Rowen, he has kept her in the prison for such a long time and she could see no hope for her future. Sometimes she even contemtes about suicide as that could be better than her whole life. She just couldn''t find any hope or meaning for her life anymore.


    Many nights she had spent crying, regretting her decisions. There were times when she was so broken that just opening her eyelids was a daunting task for her. And she just hoped to die as soon as she could.


    She didn''t dare to kill herself because she knew that she was very powerless and in this ce, she is in, Rowen hasplete control over it. She was scared that if she failed in her suicide attempt then Rowen may even make her life even more miserable.


    Without answering Dana''s question Rowen pushed her down on the sofa and prate her vaginapletely with just a single thrust. And with it, he even came in her deepest parts. His whole body has turned twenty times more sensitive to sexual pleasures because of Dana''s techniques and with his inner demon getting out. He turnedpletely careless.


    Dana''s eyes widened, as she tried toprehend what just happened, however, Rowen didn''t gave her even a few seconds. His second push came as soon as he squirted in her vagina. His hands grabbed her arms so tightly that his nails got embedded in her soft skin, making her blood flow out.


    Dana and the girls knew that they were in a tough spot today. Even Fin took a step back and only after thinking about all the things Rowen has done for her, she moved ahead while gulping her saliva.


    She quickly ripped her clothes apart and sat above Dana''s head and started kissing Rowen on his lips. She went in gentle, however, his kisses were more like bites, in just a few seconds she started bleeding from her lips. However, she didn''t stop, she was in debt to her master and she has decided to do anything she could for him.


    Soon enough Dana''s loud voices started resounding in the room and after that one by one all of them got ravished by Rowen, he used them as toys, and Soleil and Veil that tried to struggle under him suffered the most.


    After the sun of the next morning arrived did Rowen woke up with a fresh mind. He looked around him and seeing all of the girls in the room, some on the bed some on the floor, Soleil was even on the table her one leg hanging down with a limp and dried blood on her cut lips.


    Veil wasying on her stomach, under the bed. She also had dried blood on her anus.


    Dana had grab marks on her hands and she also suffered the least and she was alsoying in a corner of the Sofa.


    Fin''s lips were also cut and dry, while her boobs were also blue and had slight swelling on them.


    Taking out new clothes from his spatial ring, he started adorning them on his body. After that he moved towards a bath and warming the water himself he dipped in the small pool. His body felt extremely refreshed.


    He then rememberedst nights incidents and smiled. "Dana..." He thought about her. She has be morepetent than he imagined. She could be one of his important allies if she keeps absorbing knowledge like this.


    He had felt that out of all the girls in these four years, Dana has changed the most. She was like apletely different girl from her previous self. She was a love-struck stupid previously, he even managed to kill her sister and then use her body brutally and after doing both of these things he managed to fool her.


    However, now she was different, the way she actedst night. The sophistication she showed. She even managed to get the least amount of injuries after Rowen went berserk. She somehow managed to follow his wild rhythm and even started predicting his patterns.


    If not for his mother risking her life and bing this powerful then Dana might have taken the spot of the most developeddy in his harem.

 Chapter 212: Go Back

    Chapter 212: Go Back


    After few hours all the girls returned to his hellish dimension. Rowen even sent Lilias back. "Go, for now, I will call you once I reach the pit."


    "Don''t try to enter that ce on your own. Promise me that you will call me out." Lilias held one of his hand.


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Rowen then looked at Dana. "Give me the map for the pit of Ascendence."


    Dana nodded. "Yes, Brother" She then took out a rolled leather cloth and gave it to Rowen. "Brother this is the map from WheatHollow library. I havepared it with the map that Felicia gave me from Stiya Library and based on the information her father gave. I have marked the best path to reach there." She said and bowed down in front of him. "Please be safe Brother," She said in a sweet voice and then disappeared from the ce.


    Lilias looked at him and sighed. "Keep your promise." And with her words, she too disappeared from the ce.


    Rowen unrolled the leather cloth and looked for the directions and his brows raised in surprise. "The Pit moves every three years." He looked at the five points on the map. "It looks like it moves in a fixed direction." The five points made a hexagonal shape.


    "ording to the Information, I will at least need two months to reach that ce. And from the looks of it, some Heretics would be present at the ce, trying to ascend." He nodded and then stepped on his balcony, from there he flew up and after reaching a certain height, looked down.


    A dark aura was looming all over the sect and surrounding thousands of kilometres. And with it, there was an eerie silence too. Felicia and Ampone have tortured every living soul in this area.


    Rowen smiled and moved towards the new ce at which the Ascendence pit has travelled in these four years. With a swoosh of air, his body zoomed above the white cottonyyer of clouds that stretched as far as eyes could see.


    His head tilted ahead and while pushing many of the clouds behind his body flew at an extremely fast speed breaking the sound barrier in just a few seconds. His clothes and hairs fluttered gracefully on the air as he moved ahead without any stop.


    While on his way he remembered the promise he gave to ir. They needed to meet at the Ellesmere kingdom, he promised her that they will meet after five years and only two more months are left before that happens. However, he will not be able to meet her for now. As it will take him two months just to reach the pit of Ascendence and on top of that, he needs to enter that ce ande out as well and even after that he will need two more months to return to the Kingdom of Ellesmere and he was not even sure that if Ellesmere is still surviving or Rubloa Sect has already ttened the whole ce down to the rumble.


    ''I estimate it will take at least a year before I can reach back to Ellesmere.''


    "You have to wait another year, ir," He said and increased his speed to maximum. The pit was just on the opposite end of this ne and reaching there was no small matter. If not for his Demonic Dao and the power thates with it he would have needed even more than two months. An average Heretic would have needed at least ten months to do the same job and even a Martial Ancestor would have needed two months. He wasn''t sure about his mother. He knew that she was a Martial Ancestor.


    Thinking more about ir he suddenly stopped midair. "Ia knows ir and I don''t think she needs to be at the Ascendence pit." Thinking more about it he nodded and called both Ia and Winona out of his Hellish Dimension. Both of them stood in front of him with smiles on their faces.


    "Master..." Both of them said simultaneously with an apanying bow.


    "Both of you, go back to the Kingdom of Ellesmere." He said and looked at Ia.


    Both of them had confused expressions on their faces, especially Winona. She even had a scared expression as she wanted to go to Pit of Ascendece with her master. As it was a dangerous ce. And she didn''t want to leave him alone at such time. Ia raised her brows, between the three of them only she and Rowen knew about the Kingdom of Ellesmere. Ia knew that Rowen was the King at that ce for few weeks.


    "Master, what do you need from the Kingdom?"


    "You know ir, right?" Rowen turned back and looked in the direction of Ellesmere.


    "Yes master, I know sister ir."


    "Well, she will be there in two months and I need you to tell her that I will not be back for another two years, so all three of you wait for me there."


    Although ording to his calctions it would take him only one year, he told them for two. He was taking into consideration any unexpected circumstances at the Pit. Many heretics from all over the ne gathered around the pit, whenever it opens and try to ascend. A fight can break out there anytime. And if a treasure like Deathpin or the Holy Gauntlet came in front of him again then situations could take a longer time.


    "Master, but I want to go with you," Winona said while Ia stayed silent, her heart started beating very fast. On one hand, she didn''t want to leave Rowen alone in this dangerous situation and on another hand, she can''t decline his orders. She then looked at Winona she was more vocal than her and she stole words from her mouth.


    Rowen narrowed his eyes and looked at Winona with an annoyed expression. "You two listen carefully. As this will be thest time I will exin. Go to the kingdom of Ellesmere and tell my ve to wait for me for two more years and you two also wait there," He said with a slightly heavy tone that stuffed both of their mouths with their own words. What they wanted to say next didn''te out and with defeated expressions, both of them bowed again.


    "As you wish master." Finally, Ia gathered her courage and spoke. She knew that further arguing would achieve nothing but will make Rowen even angrier than he already is. "Please be safe Junior Brother." She spoke again and then grabbing Winona''s hand disappeared from the ce.


    Rowen could spot tears in their eyes as he looked at them leaving and sighed. He knew that he was going on a dangerous mission and there was a chance that he would not be able to meet them again and that was the reason why he sent them back, as both of them were weakest. And although Dana was weak like them too, she was more intelligent than them. And she might turn useful in dire situations.


    While for Veil and Yangie, he didn''t really care if they live or die.

 Chapter 213: Tomb of Red Death

    Chapter 213: Tomb of Red Death


    After both of them Left, Rowen again moved towards the Ascendence pit. "From the map, its next location is some Dragon Fang Sect. I hope they have a warm wee for me." There was a smile on his face and after few seconds his speed increased to maximum. Even Devil Wings formed on his back, boosting his speed even more.


    The clouds in front of him moved away just by the air pressure around him. Anyone that looked from below could see a straight line between the thick clouds from which blue sky was visible. It was a breathtaking scene for many.


    Some people even joined their hands and started praying as if a God had descended. After Rowen reached outside of the territory that Felicia and Ampone had terrorised he increased his altitude. He didn''t want to attract any unwanted attention. He was sure if any Heretic Noticed him from below he or she will try to follow him in hopes of some treasures. And currently, he only wants to reach the Pit as soon as he could.


    After two days of travelling the infiniteyer of clouds finally dispersed and a clean blue sky with lush greennds appeared in front of Rowen. He looked down and a smile formed on his face.


    "Time to test my new techniques." He stopped in middle. Before reaching the Ascendence pit he wanted to test all the new skills he got from his demonic technique. As they could help him when he is in the pit itself. He currently has three new skills at the back of his head.


    "Tomb of Red Death." He went through his first technique and it was called the Tomb of Red Death. "It is an offensive skill that can trap the enemy in the domain of death." He experienced more and smiled. "It is a powerful killing technique."


    He found out that the domain of death was a primordial technique that is used by soul reapers from hell. "At it''s the best form it can kill any living thing that exists." Rowen was happy with his first skill.


    "Let me try this skill first and I will go through other skills after this." He thought and looked down in the lush green jungle. He was sure by how deep he was in the wilderness that some high-level monsters must be here. pping his demon wings he descended on the ground looking for a good opponent.


    Breezing through the woods with the extremely fast speed he started searching for a good enough beast that he can fight and test his skill. After moving for few minutes he noticed some territory signs however didn''t find any powerful beasts.


    His eyes then looked at a purple coloured cobra that was camouged into the same coloured tree leaves and smiled. "Let me test it on you first."


    By the looks of it, Rowen guessed that the cobra was at True Deity realm and he could kill him with just his one finger. However, as he was not able to find any good beasts even after using his third eye he decided to test his skills on the purple cobra.


    "It could work as a first test subject." Raising his hand he pointed at the Purple serpent. A heavy atmosphere enveloped the whole ce. The snake quickly found out that he was spotted and it moved up and showed its fangs to scare Rowen away.


    However, Rowen just smiled and balled his fist suddenly and just as he did so the whole atmosphere around him and the purple cobra changed to ck. Everything around them disappeared and they were in a seemingly alternate environment. Where Both of them could see each other, no voice from outside could be heard it was dead silent.


    Below them was a pool of blood that Reached up to Rowen''s ankles. The pool was still and glistening, one could easily see their reflection in the pool.


    The snake raised out of the blood and hissed as its tongue moved in and out. It was trying to intimidate Rowen again. However, Rowen had a smile on his face.


    "You are in myplete control." He flipped his finger and suddenly a big red thorn elongated from the blood pool that pierced the cobra''s head. It did not even get to struggle before it died. Its fate was sealed from the moment Rowen cast his first gaze at it.


    "I have good control over this technique." Rowen was happy with his achievement.


    He took a step forward and the Tomb of Red Death disappeared, the lush green environment returned to its original glory and the chirping sounds started to reverberate again in the jungle.


    "I have to find an even stronger prey." There was a crazed expression on his face. The power he felt just now was very satiating. His legs moved and he started to look for other preys. He even diminished his cultivation level to the True Deity so that Beasts don''t run away just from his aura. He did it with the help of his w.


    A third eye appeared on his forehead and he closely started to examine the ce. His legs lifted slightly from the ground and he started floating away deeper in the forest.


    "This is very strange. There seem to be no signs of powerful beats at this ce. I can see their territory marks, however, it''s like all of them suddenly disappeared from the jungle." A smile formed on his face as his interest piqued.


    And only after travelling about a hundred more kilometres, he started seeing some signs and his smile widened even more. "There seem to be some capable hunters in this jungle that keeps on hunting all my prey." He looked at the small blood drops and some footprints, which was very hard to notice, however, with the help of his third eye all of this seemed pretty easy.


    "Brother Lars, we have scoured through this whole ce, I think we should move few thousand kilometres deeper for some better prey to catch." Rowen heard a voice and with that, he could spot two figures standing at a ce about fifty kilometres away from him. He could even spot, the dead body of a Bear like beast. Its cultivation realm of martial maniption.


    "One of them is a Heretic." Rowen looked at them and an impressed expression appeared on his face. From what he could tell both of them were very young. "They are younger than me." And to be a Heretic at such an age was an impressive feat.


    He could spot a girl and a guy of almost the same age, they looked twenty years old, he can also see a crown on the head of the guy. There was an orange stone in the middle of the crown.


    Rowen moved few kilometres focusing on both of them and just as he was about thirty kilometres close to them the guy turned his head around to look in his direction and with that a demonic smile formed on Rowen''s face.


    ''This guy is interesting.'' Rowen thought and stopped at his ce. He wanted to wait and see what their reactions would be after seeing him.

 Chapter 214: Siblings

    Chapter 214: Siblings


    With the guy looking at Rowen with discerning eyes. The girl with him also noticed the strange behaviour and looked at the same spot that he was looking at, and only after focusing some more could she sense Rowen''s presence a few kilometres away from them. At first, she frowned, however, after looking at Rowen''s cultivation her body eased up.


    She looked at Lars and smiled. "Brother, what about him? I don''t think he can cause any trouble to us."


    Lars turned his head and looked at the girl in yellow armour and a golden flower over her ear. "Little Lulu, we have to stay careful of him. He noticed me before I could. Which mean he has some special ability. Or maybe a special treasure." Although Lars could tell that Rowen was only at the True Deity realm, he still wanted to take as many precautions as he could.


    "Should I take care of him Big Brother? From the time we have entered this ce, you are the one hunting all the monsters and beasts. I think I should teach this creepy prick a lesson. And even if he has some sort of treasure on him, I think you can still protect your little sister, right?" She turned her head and looked into his eyes.


    Lars also looked at his little sister''s big beautiful eyes and nodded. "I will always protect you. However, I don''t think we should hurt him first. He hasn''t done anything to us till now. Look he even stopped advancing, looks like he is scared of us."


    Lulu narrowed her eyes and a pout formed on her face. "I just wanted to teach him a little lesson. But whatever, I will not hurt him, however, you have to promise that you will let me hunt the next beast. After all, I am just one level below you. And soon enough I will be a Heretic too." She said with an innocent smile.


    Rowen stood at his ce without any moment. He was careful about any treasures. He remembered the Gauntlet that could have achieved the maximum power one can get on this ne. He has previously given the gauntlet to Ampone so that she could try to use it. However, after some initial sess, she wasn''t able to harness any more of its power because of her demonic bloodline. That was the reason why her cultivation is suppressed under the nerw.


    Although he was sure that Lilias has already broken thisw because whenever she moves, the space around her also deteriorates and heals. However, he wanted to defeat the couple all by himself and that is why he preferred to be a little careful. And one extra reason was that this guy was a Heretic at such a young age. The treasure with him must not be normal.


    "Let''s go and talk to him first. Don''t take any drastic actions if he is not intending to fight us." Lars said and then disappeared from the ce.


    Lulu sighed and then disappeared as well, both of them then appeared in front of Rowen with a swoosh of wind. Their eyes scanning him from top to bottom like they wanted to see through his soul. However, because of Rowen''s w, they didn''t find anything suspicious.


    "How did you got this deep in the jungle?" Lars asked with one of his brows raised. The orange gem on his crown started to glow lightly.


    Rowen smiled and nodded, "I was out here with my team, however, all of us got separated midway because of a monster."


    Lulu listened to him and narrowed her eyes. "You are obviously lying! How is there no dirt on your clothes, heck you don''t even look like you have been escaping from a beast."


    "Miss, it''s a misunderstanding, I have a bloodline that helps me scout arge area. That was the reason why I stayed as far as I could from the beasts, and that is the reason why I survived this jungle, I could see dangering from miles and I avoided it. The time that beast attacked my group was night time and my technique was not activated that was the reason why our team had to face that beast." Rowen exined with an amiable smile and with his innocent-looking face he looked like he was telling truth.


    However, the girl was not satisfied with his answer, as she wanted a chance to fight someone in this ce, at first she and her big brother came to train at this ce, however, it was only her brother that killed all the beasts. She didn''t get a chance to clean her hands, and now she had found someone creeping on them, she wanted to at least teach this pathetic guy a lesson.


    "What were you doing creeping upon us? Now you have to face the punishment. Get down on your knees and lick the dirt below. If I am pleased by that, then I will let you go." She said while pointing her finger at Rowen. There was a haughty expression on her face.


    Rowen listened to her and his eyes narrowed, his eyes subconsciously looked at the orange pearl on the guy''s head and he noticed that it was illuminating even better than before. ''Looks like this guy is ready to strike at any moment.''


    Although Rowen was confident in his ability that he could defeat this guy even with that Orange pearl, however, now as this girl has tried to humiliate him, he changed his n. ''Let''s y with them a little. And this girl doesn''t look half bad.'' Heughed in his mind and calmed himself down.


    Lars looked at Rowen with full focus, he had some suspicions that this guy was lying, he can''t pinpoint it. His expressions seem very real to him. However, his orange jewel was sending him very light haunches that he can''t fullyprehend, that was why he was on full alert, if this guy showed even a bit of hostility that he would not hesitate from killing him.


    Rowen smiled and bowed down in front of the girl, he could sense that the guy was tensed up, so he first wanted to make themfortable and then when they didn''t expect, he would attack with all his might. And he would especially make sure to teach this girl a lesson.


    ''Looks like the Ascendence pit has to wait for a day or two.''


    "Miss, this one is sorry if I have offended you in some way. However, I canpensate for it with my abilities. If seniors want any help scouting a big area then I can do that."


    Anger formed on Lulu''s face as a pathetic true deity dared to defy her orders. She took out a sword from her space ring and was about to kill Rowen when her brother''s voice resounded in her ears.


    "Lulu..." And with just a single word her body stopped at its ce and with a grit she took a step back and even ced the sword back in the space ring.


    "Brother, this pathetic guy dared to defy my orders, even when I was so generous to him. I think he should pay with his life for that," She argued with Lars. However, didn''t dare to do anything to Rowen without his permission.


    Lars sighed and looked at Rowen, "What is your name?" He asked. Although he had a bit of suspicion on Rowen at the start, however, looking at his expression it was clear to him that Rowen was not lying and even if he is lying, he did not have the strength to do anything in front of them. He has scanned him through and it was clear that Rowen was only a True Deity.


    Rowen smiled at his words, he could tell that His w was very hard to look through and especially when he was at the same Realm as him.


    "This one is called Rowen. Thanks for your generosity senior."


    Lars nodded at him and then looked at Lulu, he was not interested in telling his name to a random stranger, that was so weak than them.


    "Lulu, I think he is telling the truth. You know we are righteous cultivators, right? And Mother has always taught us to forgive people less fortunate than us. I think you should forgive him too."


    Lulu listened to her brother and looked away. "Hmph..." She snorted and moved a step back and pointed at Rowen again.


    "Since my generous brother wanted to give you a chance then I will have to respect him. I will forgive you." She said and looked away, she was annoyed with Rowen.


    Rowen smiled, "Thanks senior miss for her generosity." He said and looked at Lars again. "Senior, if I am not being too much of a trouble then I will ask my leave." He moved a step back.


    "Stop! Tell me about your ability. How far can you scout?"


    "Brother, what are you doing? We don''t need help of this creep." Lulu looked at Lars with an even more annoyed expression.

 Chapter 215: Death?

    Chapter 215: Death?


    Lars sighed again looking at his sister''s treatment for a lower level cultivator. She has always been spoiled by him and that was the reason why she has turned like this. She seems to have no respect for any life that is lower than her.


    "Lulu, don''t act like that, we can use this guy''s power''s to find some beasts that are good at hiding. And don''t worry I will let you hunt the next beast that we see," He said while cing his hand on her shoulder.


    Lulu just stayed silent and looked away with a pout on her face.


    "Forgive my sister, she is not a bad person," Lars said.


    Rowen smiled and waved his hand, "No need to apologise. It was my fault, to begin with. I was following you guys in need of help, to get out of thisrge jungle. I saw that you were killing all the beasts that were in your way that''s why I thought that following you would be a good idea."


    Rowen started talking nicely to them, his eyes subconsciouslynded on Lulu from time to time. ''Girl you will soon be regretting all the words that you have said just now.''


    "Don''t waste our time by all the Ideal chat, quickly bark out all the details about your ability and then find a good beast for us." Lulu looked at him and took a step forward, a slight pressure released from her body, trying to intimidate Rowen.


    Lars just stayed silent, as long as Lulu doesn''t kill Rowen then he doesn''t mind. And even if she did kill him, then it was not a big deal too. His purpose now was to slowly teach his sister some humility and this seems to be the perfect moment for that. However, if she is adamant about killing this lower level guy then he would not stop her too many times.


    Rowen nodded at her. "Yes, miss." Suddenly the third eye formed on his forehead, which stunned both the siblings for few seconds, however, after that they turned normal.


    "Senior miss, this is my third eye. It came when I unlocked the potential of my bloodline due to an ident. I can scout veryrge areas around and could even see the ces that are not visible to naked eyes. However, this eye can''t see past the spiritual barriers," He exined.


    There were many lies in his statement. As he got this third eye with his Sanguine Shield, and on top of that he can also see through the spiritual barriers. An even more amazing thing about this eye was that not only does it help seeing things, but it also can even listen to things. That was the reason why he was able to listen to the conversation of brother and sister previously.


    Both Lars and Lulu nodded at his words and after few seconds of silence, Lulu opened her mouth again. "So? What are you waiting for you idiot? Do you want a written statement? Quickly search for a good beast for me to fight." There was a proud expression on her face.


    Lars nodded at Rowen, indicating that he should follow her sister''s orders. Rowen also nodded and moved a step ahead of both of them and started walking.


    ''I have to make this girl feel helpless. I want to break her differently.'' A slight smile formed on his face as he started moving forward. He was thinking of ways he would break this girl.


    At first, he just wanted to test his skills, however, now he has met such unique siblings in the woods, he now wanted to y with them a little.


    After moving for fifteen minutes Lulu turned even more annoyed. "Brother, I told you that this guy is useless. Let me just punish him instead. How dare he waste our time?" Sheined.


    However, before Lars could say anything, Rowen interrupted. "I can sense something strong about a hundred kilometres away." He said as he looked in the south direction.


    Lars ignored Lulu''sints and moved a step towards Rowen. "What is it?" He asked with a serious expression.


    Rowen turned his head and looked at him in the eyes and seeing the serious expression on his face, his eyes narrowed. ''Looks like this guy hase here in search of something special. That could be the reason why he epted help from a low-level guy like me.'' He thought and an apologetic look appeared on his face.


    "I can''t exactly tell, Because this thing is messing with my senses. I think it''s too powerful for me topletely identify it."


    Lars turned silent at his words and thought for few seconds.


    While a smile formed on Lulu''s face, she was getting bored and annoyed all this time. Now she wants to fight with some beasts. "You fool, don''t just stand here. Quickly show me the way," she said with an excited tone. Even a sword appeared in her hand.


    "Behind me miss." Rowen nodded and started moving in a particr direction.


    He was telling the truth that he couldn''t clearly sense that powerful beast as it was a hundred kilometres away. However, only after a few more steps, his vision cleared and he identified the beast as a small red butterfly, sitting in a big dark cave, it seems to be sitting on a glowing red flower.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the butterfly, there was something strange about it. It was as if Lava was dripping from the edges of its wing that waster absorbed by the flower and one more unique thing about the butterfly was that he couldn''t read its cultivation realm. However, he was sure of one thing that the fly was not any more powerful than Amopone. Even this guy with the crown was more powerful than it.


    And Rowen himself was confident that he could kill that fly in few seconds. He could tell this by the density of aura surrounding it.


    As they moved closer and closer, and when they were about thirty kilometres away, Lars also sensed the butterfly and a smile formed on his face. There was a glimmer of excitement in his eye.


    He looked at his sister still moving and opened his mouth. "Stop Lulu. You will not be able to defeat this beast. Let your brother handle it. You two just wait outside of the cave."


    "What cave?" Lulu had a confused expression on her face, however, after focusing for few seconds she also noticed the cave. After realisation hit her soon enough.


    "Wait, Brother! You said that I could fight the next beast we find if I let this fool go. Now you should keep your promise." She moved a step towards her bother looking straight into his eyes.


    Lars smiled at his words. "Lulu, that thing is too dangerous for you. And if you want then you can kill this guy I don''t care anymore," He said while pointing at Rowen.


    Rowen listened to them, and a flustered expression appeared on his face. However, internally he was smiling. ''So you were here to find this butterfly. This seems interesting.'' He thought and moved a step back.


    "Esteemed seniors, please forgive this powerless fellow," he joined both of his hands.


    However, there was a nonchnt expression on Lars''s face. "Your destiny is in my sister''s hand now. Beg her." He then looked at Lulu. "You stay here and don''t move, ok, this is an order from your older brother."


    Lulu wanted to retort, however, after hearing the word order, her words just got stuck in her throat and she just snorted. Taking a step back. "Brother, I need betterpensation for this," she said.


    Lars smiled and patted her head, "Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you. For now, I am going, you can either kill or leave this guy alone if you want. However, don''te to the cave, no matter what," He said with a serious expression.


    Lulu nodded at his words, after that Lars disappeared from the ce. And after he was gone, a red sh also moved behind Rowen, it was impossible to see.


    After few seconds Lulu took in a breath and turned around. She looked at Rowen with disdain in her eyes. "I am feeling generous today. If you just lick my shoes and then let me carve out all of your eyes then I will let you live." She said with a cold voice.


    Rowen looked at her and moved one more step back. "Miss please forgive me."


    Lulu chuckled at his words. "I gave you an opportunity, however, you don''t seem too bright enough to grab it. Now die!" She said and dashed towards Rowen, her sword clenching in her hand.


    However, as she looked at Rowen a surprised expression appeared on her face. Because there was a smile on his face. He was not scared of her at all.


    ''Has he gone mad? Why is he smiling?''


    She stopped midway and pointed her sword at him. "You really are stupid, to not know that your death is in front of you. You deserve to die!"


    "Death? In front of me?" Rowen asked with a smile. "Let me show you what death looks like." Heughed.

 Chapter 216: Phoenix

    Chapter 216: Phoenix


    Lulu narrowed her eyes listening to Rowen. She can''t understand why this guy be so cocky all of the sudden. Although she is one level lower than her brother. She is still a Martial Synchronisation realm expert, many time stronger than a mere true deity.


    "No need to be so cocky at the end of your life. It will not change anything. I have decided to kill you now and no one will be able to save you," she said and her eyes closed, taking in a deep breath her body turned still. Even her hairs stopped moving.


    ''What good focus. Her brother has trained her properly.'' Rowen licked his lips in excitement. "y with me girl. I am bored after all this time." Rowen said and a dagger appeared in his hand. It was ze me Dagger.


    Lulu''s sword started glowing red soon enough and then she opened her eyes. They were different. No pupil was seen, only an orange-yellow glow was there. It was like the sun was burning in her eyes.


    "Be grateful that you will receive your end with my de of Burning Star." She raised her sword over her chest and pointed it at Rowen.


    He chuckled at her words. "Fancy..." With that, he disappeared from his ce.


    "So fast..." Lulu''s eyes widened as she quickly turned around gulping her saliva. Rowen was too fast for just a True Deity.


    Her de and his Dagger met with a loud nk and huge amounts of sparks flew all around. "His attack is powerful." Lulu gritted her teeth and swung her right leg from below, fire covering her ankle.


    Rowen let out another chuckle and jumped up to dodge her attack. "You are too predictable..." However, just as he said so, two beams of fire came towards him from her eyes. Which made him dodge back in reflex.


    He jumped ten steps back andnded gently on the ground, there was an impressed smile on his face. "I underestimated you, for a loudmouth you do have some capability. You will be a fine piece of sex ve," he said andughed maniacally.


    Lulu listened to him and took in a deep breath, standing straight, her body started to rx, she waspletely still in her ce, extremely focused.


    Rowen''s eyes narrowed as he found no effect of his words on her. It was like she was in apletely different space. All her focus was on him. However, soon enough words came out of her mouth.


    "So you were hiding your powers from the start. But too bad... You are no match for my brother." She said and suddenly a green jade appeared in her hand that she cracked soon enough, even before Rowen could react.


    "Although you are stronger than me, my brother will kill you." Her ming sword spun in her hand and she pointed it at Rowen again.


    Rowen was impressed at how her behaviour changed so much, previously she was all arrogant and haughty, however, currently, her demeanour looked calm andposed. Narrowing his eyes Rowen took a step forward and then suddenly disappeared sideways with a swoosh of wind.


    ''He is not running away even after I have called my brother back? How is he so confident?'' She quickly lowered her sword again and moved it in front of her waist on the left side.


    Another nk resounded as Rowen appeared at his side, as both of their weapons struck each other again. But this time Rowen''s strike contained more power, which left Lulu grunting and sliding five steps back.


    Sweat formed on her forehead, as she felt her hands going slightly numb from the previous strike. She looked at Rowen with her eyes narrowed. "Brother!" She yelled as she raised her sword above her head and another even stronger nk resounded, that cracked the ground below her and made her slid even farther back.


    She could feel cracks in her torso bones, and even blood started leaking out of the corners of her lips. "Prepare to be my sex ve, don''t worry I will treat you nicely if you do just as I say." He jumped back ten steps and disappeared sideways again.


    ''I can''t take this next attack!'' Lulu gritted her teeth and tried to move her sword sideways, however, her eyes widened in terror as she felt Rowening at her with very high speed. ''I have to use it!'' She thought and bit her tongue and with that, she disappeared from her spot.


    Rowen attacked at empty air, as he looked around with a surprised expression. ''She disappeared?'' He looked and quickly sensed someone above him and then an even wider smile formed on his face.


    He could spot her flying in the air, there wererge ming wings on her back and her whole body was on fire. ''A Phoenix?'' She looked just like a Phoenix descended from the skies. Looking very majestic.


    "Die!" A monstrous voice resounded in the jungle. And Rowen could feel it in his soul. ''She is burning her blood... What a crazy girl.''


    Rowen looked at her raising her sword in the sky and dark red clouds started forming over them, with a thunderous shriek of Pheonix resounding in hundreds of kilometres of area.


    Rowen had a wide smile on his face. "Good... Very Good... This is what I expect from my future sex ve. Hahaha...!"


    "You are not even worthy to be in my presence, lowly scum. Now stop thinking so highly of yourself and die!" Her heavy voice reverberated throughout the forest and then she swung her sword down and with itrge ming boulders formed in the sky that started descending on the ground, with yellow trails.


    Rowen''s eyes glimmered in front of showering meteors and he startedughing even more loudly. "To think that a Martial Synchronisation realm girl would have such a powerful move..." With his words, he got buried in the fiery meteors, even the five kilometres of the jungle around him gotpletely incinerated into smoke.


    Fire could be seen everywhere, "This is what you deserve for crossing your limits. You could have saved your life if you had decided to run when you still had time..." Blood flew out of her mouth as shepleted her sentence.


    The fire around her suddenly extinguished and her wings disappeared too, the clouds started clearing and she started falling without any restraints. ''Looks like I consumed too much power...'' "Brother... Save..." She pointed her hand at the sky as she was falling.


    However, after few seconds she didn''t get the impact she was expecting and then a face came into her view that made her smile. "Brother... I killed him. You are proud of me right?"


    Lars looked at her pale face and nodded with a smile. "You did great." He said and gently ced her down on a clean surface, he then ced a green pill in her mouth. "Rest here, we will first go back home." He said.


    Lulu nodded and then only after few seconds she noticed something strange about Lars''s appearance. "Brother, where is your crown?" She asked with a frown.


    Lars listened to her and let out a frown. "A powerfuldy stole it from me." He gulped his saliva thinking about that red-dressed demon. How could someone as powerful as she is residing in this ne?


    A worried expression appeared on Lulu''s face. "Are you hurt?"


    Lars smiled, "Don''t worry, she seemed to only be interested in my crown, she ran away as soon as she got it."


    Lulu''s face rxed a bit after listening to his words. "That''s great, but what now? That crown was a very precious treasure."


    Lars patted her head and stood up. "Don''t worry, as long as we are safe, it doesn''t matter, even if we lose some treasures, and after all that crown was supposed to save us. In a way, it has served its purpose."


    Lulu was feeling still a bit agitated, however, she calmed herself down with her brother''s warm words.


    "How powerful was this guy?" Lars stood up straight and looked at the destruction around him. Form the amount of power his sister has used, that guy must be strong.


    "He was powerful, but as I have killed him, it means he was not a match for you."


    Lars turned around and looked at Lulu with a regretful face. "I am the sorry sister that you have to put your life in danger. Even after I promised that I will protect you."


    "Don''t worry brother, I am still alive and he is the one who is dead. And this fight has made me gain quite a bit of experience. And by the way, you have saved me from that fall didn''t you?"


    Lars smiled at her words, "you are too kind."


    He then looked at the spot Rowen was buried. "I wish I could have tortured him before he died. I wanted him to know, what real pain felt like. For such a pathetic guy to fool us and put my sister to harm." He gritted his teeth as anger shed in his eyes.


    And just as he said this, a red w suddenly moved out of the charred ground.

 Chapter 217: Fury of the burning Phoenix

    Chapter 217: Fury of the burning Phoenix


    Both Lars''s and Lulu''s eyes widened when they saw the red w moving out of the ground. "Brother, what is it? I made sure to use my strongest attack, so how is he still alive?" Lulu said as tears formed in her eyes.


    While an axe appeared in Lars''s hand. "Don''t worry, your brother is still here. You have done well, now let me teach this brat a lesson. How dares he to touch my sister?"


    His eyes also turned just like her sister''s, as if there was a burning sun inside them. "You should have just died when you still had the chance. Now, I will make you know of an ending far worse than Death," He said and fire wings formed on his back.


    He didn''t even need to burn his blood to use his Fire Wings, that was the benefit of being at a higher realm. His body disappeared and he appeared beside Lulu. "Let me move you to a safer ce. After that, I will teach this shitbag a lesson."


    Lulu hesitated at first as she didn''t want to go away from her brother. However, realising that she would only be a liability, she nodded. "Stay safe Brother. That guy is more crafty than he looks."


    Lars nodded and then swished from the ce, leaving a long trail of fire behind him. In just a few seconds he moved tens of kilometres away and ced her sister over the top of a mountain while also cing a protective shield around her.


    His eyes then moved back and he looked at the charred ground. Quickly moving towards the ce he noticed that the w was not there anymore. ''Where is he?''


    Suddenly he sensed a heavy killing intent behind him and he quickly rotated his Axe behind his back.


    "Boom..." Both his axe and the red w collided with each other. A cloud of heat formed between them and then Rowen got thrown away, hundreds of meters.


    He slid on the charrednd, as he stopped his body by embedding his w in the ground, leaving a trail of three fingers in the ground. While Lars''s condition was not good either. "He was also sent flung back, stopping himself with his huge ming Axe."


    He looked ahead and saw a silhouetteing out of the smoke, it was a man with dark red glowing eyes, with a demonic w in his right hand and bat-like wings on his back. Narrowing his eyes Lars stood up and pointed his axe towards the sky.


    "Fury of the Burning Phoenix!" And just like Lulu the blue sky again got covered with Dark red Clouds. And heavy meteors covered the whole space. "You escaped from my sister''s attack previously, however, this attack will put an end to a demonic being like you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence he saw something that sucked the breath out of him. His eyes focused on Rowen who just got out of the smoke his chest naked and there was a crown resting on his head.


    "You...!" Lars was bbergasted looking at his crown on Rowen''s head. "How did you get your hands on that thing?!"


    Rowen smiled at his words and a red-dresseddy appeared beside him. It was Lilias, who stole the crown from Lars in the first ce. Lars narrowed his eyes as he identified thedy standing beside Rowen and a terrified expression appeared on his face.


    Lilias smiled at him and then disappeared to the Hellish Dimension. "Don''t worry, I will be the one that will defeat you. And after that, I will squeeze out all the sweet juice of your little sister. I wonder how she would cry when I will defile her. I hope she is still a Virgin. Because I have a kink for them. Hahaha..."


    Lars listened to his words and rage covered his body. He slid his axe down towards Rowen and with it, all the meteors started descending. "Die you lowlife!"


    Rowen smiled at him and before meteors could hit him he disappeared from the ce. Distorting the smoke around him with his fast speed. The big boulders hit nothing.


    Lars gritted his teeth and took an attacking stance. His hands tightly clenched around his Axe and he was fully focussed on the iing attack.


    However, suddenly he felt a grab on his shoulder and shivers ran down his spine. ''How is he so fast?'' His eyes widened as he spun around quickly to hack his Axe sideways on Rowen''s stomach.


    "Crack..." A heavy kicknded on his face, which made him leak blood from his nose and mouth, even some teeth got stuck in his throat. However, before he got thrown back hundreds of meters, he bit his tongue and started burning his blood.


    After that, he wooshed out of the ce and with a trail of dirt cloud, his body finally stopped with a crash in a huge meteor.


    "So you are just as reckless as your sister." There was a smile on Rowen''s face as he wiped his forehead. Blood was leaking out of a small wound created by Lars''s axe at the final moment. "You even took your crown back." Rowen found out that the crown was not on his head anymore.


    Licking his lips he took a step forward. "This is getting interesting. Keep entertaining me like this."


    Lars jumped out of the smoke, with an orange aura covering his body. The gem on his forehead shining brightly. "You have caused enough trouble, now it''s time for you to die. To dare to threaten me with my sister. Only a demonic being could stoop so low. And as a Righteous cultivator, I must abolish a creature like you."


    "Stop your nonsense and show if your words are worth my time." Rowen suddenly disappeared from his original ce and suddenly his face appeared in front of Lars. There was a wide smile on his face as he threw a punch at him.


    However, Lars had an unfazed expression on his face. As if he was apletely different person after getting the Crown. He caught Rowen''s hand midair and swung him around into the boulders.


    Rowen narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth as he felt no control over his own body. He was flung towards the meteor debris at very high speed.


    "I don''t know what underhand tricks thatdy used to steal my crown before. But now as I have it back, I will make sure to kill her too after you." His body disappeared and before Rowen could crash in the debris, a punchnded on his face, which made him crash even harder.


    "Ahh..." Rowen spit out some blood, as he quickly moved sideways to dodge the next attack that Lars had alreadyunched after the previous punch.


    ''This guy has be significantly stronger with the help of his crown.'' Rowen''s face contorted as hended on the ground and ced his left hand on his stomach. He vomited out some more blood. ''This is getting more and more exciting. He is the perfect subject to test my new skill.'' A crazed expression appeared on his face.


    ''Sanguine Shield.'' He thought and his whole body got covered with red armour. Even the third eye on his forehead opened, looking around everywhere for the iing attack.


    Lars flew up in the sky, his body majestic, as he looked down on all the living beings as an incarnation of Pheonix. The orange gem on his head started glowing with bright light and then a destructive beam moved towards Rowen from it.


    Rowen sensed the power of the destructive beam and gritted his teeth. Jumping back he even released his demon''s fury. And his speed increased even more that made him dodge the high-speed beam.


    Lars noticed Rowen''s speed increasing and narrowed his eyes. ''He even dodged the Destructive Beam?'' Anger shing in his eyes, he again entered the focused mode, where his whole body turned still and then he focused on the destructive beam again this time with even higher intensity.


    Rowen looked at the beaming at him and also stopped. His whole body also focusing on the next step.


    ''He is not dodging?'' A frown appeared on Lars''s face. However, before he could contemte anymore, Rowen''s body suddenly disappeared before the beam was about to hit him.


    ''Where did he go?'' He looked around, however, couldn''t sense his aura one bit, it was as if he got disintegrated in the surrounding.


    Landing on the ground, Lars clenched his Axe, as he prepared for the sudden attack from Rowen, however, opposite to his expectations, Rowen didn''t sneak attacked him. Instead, he appeared in front of him with his hands open.


    There was not even the sanguine shield on his body, his third eye was also gone. "Hahaha... You are a strong opponent indeed. You have amused me quite a bit and as a price, I will use your sister gently. I may even give you a chance to watch as she gives her body and soul to me." Heughed again.

 Chapter 218: Worried about me?

    Chapter 218: Worried about me?


    Lars''s eyes narrowed at Rowen''s words. Gritting his teeth. He plugged out the orange bead from his forehead and took it in his right hand. "You have troubled us enough, I should have listened to my sister previously and killed you the moment I see you. This is the end."


    Rowen looked at him and stopped walking forward. ''From the energying out of that Orange pearl, if this guypletely uses it then he will die.'' Rowen then raised his hand and pointed at Lars, "So you will suicide to save your sister?"


    Lars chuckled, "This is not a suicide, because I never give up. This is just a sacrifice I have to make to get rid of evil being like you. I would be doing this whole world a favour."


    Rowen alsoughed at his words and then clenched his raised palm. "This is not your time to be a hero, because I want you to witness your dear sister getting defiled by me. Hahaha..."


    Lars raised his brows at Rowen''s words, he felt something was wrong and quickly decided to break the Orange Pearl so he could finish both himself and Rowen by the st that will happen when this pearl is broken.


    However, before he could break the pearl, his surroundings turnedpletely ck and a red sea formed below his legs. And with just a flick of Rowen''s finger, arge red thorn sparked out off the blood pool and embedded itself in his wrist.


    "Ahh...!" Due to the sudden attack, Lars dropped the pearl in the blood below and just as he did so, his eyes widened in terror, as that pearl was the only chance he has against this monster.


    Desperately removing his hand away from the thorn he kneeled in the blood pool and started searching for that pearl. "Where is it? Where is it?..." He moved his hands all around, however, he didn''t find anything.


    Rowen smiled looking at him. "By any chance, are you searching for this?"


    Lars looked up, listening to his voice, he tilted his head up and when he saw the orange pearl in Rowen''s hand, he got even more sacred. He knew the potential of that pearl. And he was not scared for his own life, but about the things, this monster will do with his sister.


    ''I have to take that pearl back and kill this demonic being.'' Clenching his teeth, he circted his qi to his whole body and jumped furiously towards Rowen.


    ''Nice...'' Rowen thought, and his eyes narrowed in a smile.


    Just when Lars was about to reach the pearl, his body suddenly stopped mid-air. His brows furrowed, as he looked back, there was a blood-red hand sprouting from the pool below that has caught his leg before he could reach Rowen.


    ''What is this?'' Before he could get his answers, the red hand, threw his body backwards. ''So powerful...'' His face contorted as he was unable to stop his body from moving backwards.


    "This is the tomb of the red death. Everything here goes my way." Rowenughed and then disappeared, he then suddenly appeared behind Lars and punched him in the face, bringing his body down in the red blood with a crash.


    "Ahh... You monster..." Before Lars could say anything, a red knife came out of the blood pool and sliced his tongue.


    ......


    Lulu sat down and looked below the mountain, she couldn''t see any of them as a ck dome has suddenly appeared on the fighting ground. "I hope brother is ok." She joined both of her hands and started praying for her brother there were tears in her eyes.


    "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have offended that monster. I have to save brother." She stood up while gulping her saliva.


    cing her hand over her chest she nodded. ''I can''t see anything from here, I should go a bit near.'' She was anxious about her brother''s safety. However, before she could move even one more step, she spotted a ck dot flying towards her in the sky.


    Narrowing her eyes, she focused on the ck dot and in just a few seconds she could identify the flying man. "Brother..." She smiled and even a proud expression appeared on her face. Letting out a deep breath her body finally rxed.


    She could spot her brother flying towards her while carrying that monster by his leg, blood was flowing out of that guy''s mouth and there was also a wound on his dantian. ''Brother finally defeated this arrogant bastard.''


    Soon enough, Larsnded on the ground, and looked at his sister, he then threw Rowen''s body on a rock a few meters away.


    Just as Lars threw Rowen away, Lulu jumped and hugged him. "Brother, I was worried for you." She started sobbing in his embrace.


    Lars smiled at her words and patted her head. "You were worried for me?"


    She looked at him with glistening eyes and nodded, "I am sorry for putting you in danger."


    "Danger? That guy was nothing but a pest. I had to eliminate him so that this world live in peace. After all, this is what we righteous cultivators do isn''t it?"


    Lulu nodded again at his words and then with a slight smile moved back from his embrace, she then looked at the guyying in a corner, blood flowing out of his mouth, he was looking at both of them with his eyes wide. It was like he wanted to say something desperately, however, couldn''t.


    "He is alive..." Lulu frowned.


    Lars ced his hand over her shoulder and moved his mouth near her ear. "Sister, I didn''t kill him because he humiliated you. I wanted you to punish him."


    Lulu suddenly felt his warm breath near her face and instinctively shivered, she then moved a little back. "Brother, I don''t what to waste any more time with this guy. Let''s just kill him and go back home. I have had enough for today."


    Lars looked at her moving back from him and smiled, he then looked at the sky, the sun was about to fall and a red hue was already covering the firmament. "I think we should camp here tonight, as night will be soon upon us and I have exhausted most of my Qi fighting with this demon, I don''t think any of us have enough energy to continue."


    Hesitation appeared on Lulu''s face, listening to her brother, however, in the end, she let out a sigh and nodded, "Ok let me set some tents," she said and was about to move, however, Lars''s hand moved on her shoulder to stop her.


    "No need to set up many tents, we can sleep in the same one," He said with a smile.


    Lulu raised her brows at his words.


    "I almost lost you today, If I hadn''t left you alone with this guy, then you would have never suffered this much, that is the reason why I want to spend some time with you." He then moved closer and hugged her tightly. "I am sorry..."


    Lulu suddenly felt his warmth, and her eyes widened in surprise. She has never seen her brother behaving like this, ''He has changed a little after today''s incident.''


    Although she knew that her brother cared about her, however, he has always been cold and distant, he protected her all the times and that was his way of showing his love, however, today he was being vulnerable.


    ''Is it because I almost sacrificed myself by burning my blood.'' A smile formed on her face, as she felt his hug. She also moved her hand around his back and rested her head on his chest. "Brother I am sorry for making you worried, I promise that I will never put my life at risk anymore."


    Lars moved his hand from her back and while moving away, his hands rested on Lulu''s ass for a few second and then moved away. However, this little action sent a shiver down Lulu''s spine.


    She moved her head up and looked at him, however, seeing no malice on his face she rxed, it must have been an ident. Her face then turned red. ''Oh my God! What am I thinking? He is my brother. He can never do something like that to me.'' She thought and then her heart started beating very fast.


    From the time she was a kid, her big brother has been cold to her, however, he has also protected and supported her at every step. While she moved back to set up a tent her eyesnded on her brother''s face and seeing him smiling, she also smiled, it has been quite some time since she has seen him smile.


    After their father died, Lars was the one that took the responsibility for the whole family, and after that time he stopped smiling, he just always worked and trained hard, to reach the ce he was at currently. And it was because of him risking his life to find the Bead of Life, that she was able to cultivate this far.


    She never thought that they would be this powerful in her life. And it is all because of her brother.


    Her eyes thennded on the monster that wasying in the corner. He was struggling to move and was making muffled voices, he was trying to tell her something.


    "No matter how much you try, your destiny is to die now." She said and moved ahead with a snort.

 Chapter 219: You are my Brother!

    Chapter 219: You are my Brother!


    With a wave of her hand, a ck coloured tent moved out of her space ring and just like that in few seconds, she prepared amodation for herself and her brother.


    "Brother, the tent is prepared." She said and looked at Lars.


    Lars looked at her and then at Rowen, a small smile formed on his face. He took out a chair from his space ring and sat on it.


    "Lulu, can you help me?"


    "Help?" She raised her brows, "Yes, just tell me, brother."


    Lars listened to her and nodded, he then removed his shirt, there were few wounds on his chest, from them blood dripped continuously. "These wounds are not healing, I don''t know what technique this demon used for that to happen. But can you band-aid them?"


    Looking at the blood Lulu frowned and quickly moved towards her brother with a worried expression on her face. "Brother, why didn''t you tell me sooner. This should be our priority."


    She moved down in front of him and looking at the wounds she pulled out a white bandaid cloth from her space ring. She also pulled out a white porcin cup filled with a green paste. "Brother, stay still and let me apply this herbal paste to your wounds."


    Lars looked at her face and nodded. "You a such a good sister, you are taking care of me so much even when you are exhausted."


    "It''s my duty after all." She said with a smile and slowly started to apply the paste to his wounds. While Rowen''s muffled grunts resounded in the background. Lars looked at the man struggling on the ground. ''Don''t worry your sister is mine now. I will take care of her instead of you.''


    Rowen has used the w on both of them, he has converted Lars to look just like him and turned himself into Lars. He did this as he wanted to mess with this arrogant girl. He wanted to break her differently, and what better way than her loved one hurting her the most.


    Licking his lips he looked at her face again, she was a beautiful maiden and by thepassion, she was treating his wounds, she seems to care about her brother very much.


    ''Let''s see how far can she go for her beloved brother.''


    As shepleted dressing his wounds, Rowen ced his both hands on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes. "Thank you so much."


    Lulu moved her eyes up and looked into his eye. ''He has really changed after this fight. He seems to care about me a lot. Is he scared of losing me?''


    A warm smile formed on her face and she hugged him tightly. "I am fine brother, you don''t have to worry about me. And I promise that I will nerve put my life at risk again."


    Rowen felt her warmth and a demonic smile formed on his face. He stood up while hugging her and his hands slowly moved over her ass, feeling her bouncy buns.


    Lulu''s eyes suddenly widened as she felt her brother, pressing her back, she tried to move away but felt that Lars was holding her with force and he was pressing her ass. This time she was sure that it is not by mistake but he was doing it on purpose.


    ''What is he doing.'' A frown formed on her face, "Brother... What are you doing? I told you that I am ok."


    As she said her words, she felt that Lars has removed his hand from her ass. ''Is he attracted to me differently, like how a guy is attracted to a girl? No no no... What am I thinking! He is my brother, there is no way he would do that.'' She moved her head up and looked into his eyes for the answer.


    "Lulu, I think your image has changed in my mind after today."


    As she listened to his words, her eyes widened and a slight blush formed on her face. ''No this shouldn''t be happening. He is my brother.''


    "Brother what are you talking about, I am your sister," she said with a worried expression, although she cared about her brother, she could never see him as her partner. That is just wrong.


    Rowen took in a deep breath and smiled. "Today I have a cane to know that I can''t bear to lose you, and I love you very much. And I am afraid that you will be someone else in future and I can''t let that happen. Before that, I will make you mine."


    Lulu''s heart started beating fast as he finished his words. Her eyes wide as she turned silent for few minutes, every moment of her life with her brother shed before her eyes. How at first both of them yed together when they were small, and after losing their father, her brother became a little distant from her.


    ''Is he afraid of losing someone after father? He never talked about him after he was gone.''


    "Brother, I know how you are feeling but this is no solution to that. I am your sister after all and I have always seen you as a brother. And you... Deserve someone much better than me."


    "Are you gonna leave me?" Rowen asked.


    "No, I don''t mean that. It''s just it is not appropriate..." Before she could finish her words, a kissnded on her lips and she became so flustered that her whole body froze on the spot. Her head turned intoplete mess and she couldn''t figure out what to do.


    Although she loved her brother, but she was not sure if her love was of the kind that her brother was showing. And after the kiss, her conscious turned even more muddled. ''Am I supposed to ept his love? After all, I love him too... But this is not the kind of...'' "Umm..." She let out a cute moan as she felt a pinch on her ass.


    This pinch pulled her out of her head and she forcefully pulled herself away from his embrace. "Brother, this is taboo. And although I love you, this is not how we should show our love. It is different. You should never do this again in future." She said and moved away.


    Rowen saw her moving away and didn''t force himself on her, as he wanted to make her a brother loving slut and in the end when she will know that it was not her brother then she will break down.


    With a smile, he sat down on the chair again and started looking at her setting up one more tent for herself to sleep separately. ''I will break her slowly. I should take her with me to the Ascendence pit.'' He thought and then his eyesnded on Lars, who wasying there looking at him with seething eyes.


    Rowen chuckled at his look and then moved towards him. Picking him up he disappeared from the ce.


    When Lulu saw her brother disappearing with that demon, did she let out a deep breath. "What was that. I was scared out of my wits. But..." Her face then turned red. She could still feel his kiss on her lips. Rowen has used his ck aura on her when he kissed her. He wanted to make her beg for it. To beg her brother''s dick.


    Taking in some warm breaths she moved into the tent andid on the bed. Her face red and she can''t seem to control her heart. ''What is happening? He is my brother, I shouldn''t be feeling like this for him.'' Closing her eyes tightly she tried to sleep, however, she just can''t seem to do it.


    After few hours, when it was already midnight, she moved out of the tent and she saw that Lars was also out, sitting on the chair, while that monster was nowhere to be seen. ''Looks like brother finished him.''


    She then remembered, what happened a few hours ago and her face turned red. She wanted to talk to him, however, she was feeling awkward just going in front of him.


    Lars suddenly turned his head and looked at her with a smile. "Can''t sleep?"


    "Uhh..." Lulu got caught guardless with his sudden words, only after few seconds of awkward silence she nodded. "I will go back and try to sleep." She said and then turned around to move into the tent again.


    "Stop,e here." Rowen turned his hair around and pulled another one out from his space ring in front of him. "Come on sit here." He pointed at the chair.


    "Eh..." Lulu smiled awkwardly and moved towards him with small steps. "Uh...sorry brother for earlier." She said as she sat down in front of him.


    Lars took in a deep breath, "It''s not your fault, I was just being stupid. Hope you can forgive me. I promise I will never do it again. Being so selfish with my sister." Clenching his fist he punched it at the armrest.


    Lulu smiled, "Don''t worry brother. I know how you feel. And it''s my fault to some point. After Father left, I never realised, however, lonely you must feel."

 Chapter 220: Different

    Chapter 220: Different


    "Hmm... I am going to sleep now." Rowen said and stood up, moving towards his tent, he closed the chains and ced a spirit barrier around the tent so Lulu can''t see in.


    Lulu let out a sigh looking at her brother going back to the tent. ''Everything between us has turned awkward after that kiss... I should talk to him more or he may get even more lonely and might even do something stupid.''


    She thought about the kiss and then her face suddenly turned red. cing her hands over her cheeks she looked down. ''Why I am feeling this way. I am his sister... No...'' She then looked at the sky and sighed again.


    Rowen looked at her through his third eye and smiled. ''You will soon be begging for your brother''s dick like a hungry slut. Hahaha...''


    He then took out the orange bead from his space ring and looked at it. "At the final moment, this thing cracked and something entered in me. But why can''t I sense it me? I am sure this is a holy treasure so how did it enter my body when Demonic Dao is already in me." Gritting his teeth he threw the bead back in his space ring.


    After that, he reverted to his original appearance and called Dana out.


    "Brother..." Before she could say anything else, she felt a kiss on her lips. At first, she became shocked, however, soon her body rxed and she started enjoying the kiss.


    "Brother, you seem to be exhausted. Rest here and let me take care of you." She gently pushed Rowen on the bed and then removing her robe moved over his crotch.


    cing her hand over his chest, she slowly moved down and started kissing him again and with her other hand, she moved his giant shaft out, which started rubbing over her slit that has already started to wet.


    "I am putting it in." Rowen grabbed her ass and cing his penis over her vulva and started thrusting it in.


    "Ahh..." Dana''s eyes rolled up as she felt his thing touching her internals. She almost felt him in her stomach. "Ah..." A cute chuckle left her mouth as he suddenly increased his speed.


    "I love you, brother Rowen... Ahh..."


    Rowen smiled at her words and turned her over. His waist moved magnificently and with a gentle thrust, he reached her deepest part, expanding her vagina.


    "Ehhh..." Dana winded her eyes as she took in a deep breath and raised her chest. "Brother, I feel good... So good... I will cum if you keep doing it."


    With a smile, Rowen kissed below her jaw and raised goosebumps on her body, with his next thrust, which was filled with a huge amount of ck aura.


    Her eyes rolled so back that they turnedpletely white and with few jerks, her body flushed on the bed with sweat glistening on it. Her face waspletely red and there was a shameful look on her face.


    "I am sorry for cumming this fast."


    Rowen chuckled at her words and kissed her on the lips. He moved aside andid on the bed. "Can you finish it?" He asked.


    Dana''s eyes widened at his sudden question, she became flustered for few seconds and then raised her body. Moving between his thighs she ced his shaft between her boobs.


    "Brother, you don''t need to ask me," she said and then kissed the tip of his penis. After that, she started moving up and down. Licking the tip of his penis with her tongue while massaging it with her soft boobs.


    "Ahh..." After few minutes Rowen raised his hips and came into her mouth. He then rxed in his bed and started looking at the ceiling of the tent.


    Dana rested her head on his chest and then looked at his face. ''He looks cute from this angle.'' She smiled, "What are you thinking brother?"


    Rowen broke out of his stupor from her words and moved his eyes down to look at her puppy-like curious eyes. "Don''t you miss your family?" He asked.


    Dana narrowed her eyes at his question. "Yes, a little bit. But I love you more."


    "Who do you miss the most?"


    Dana moved her pupils sideways and turned silent. She doesn''t wanna say who she misses the most and she also didn''t want to lie to him. Because it was her sister that she misses. However, Rowen killed her.


    Seeing her turning silent Rowen sighed and patted her head. "I am sorry. I promise I will revive her when I am powerful enough," He said.


    Dana''s eyes widened at his words. Even Rowen himself was shocked. ''Why do I feel bad for her?'' He looked at her again and saw tears in her eyes.


    "Thanks..." She mumbled and disappeared from the ce into the hellish dimension. Rowen moved up and sat, he felt her warm tears on his chest and sighed.


    "Why is this happening to me. Why have I started feeling bad?" He clenched his fist. "Was it that orange bead?"


    He quickly called out the half-dead Lars out from the hellish dimension. He then pushed a pill in his mouth to heal his tongue.


    "Hey, you, tell me what was that orange gem?" He asked with anger shing in his eyes.


    Lars, who was half-unconscious opened his eyes, with much difficulty. "Fu*k you." He spat on Rowen''s face.


    Rowen took in a deep breath and his eyes turned red. He almost punched this guy to death, however, he controlled himself. Cleaning his face, he stood up and kicked Lars''s stomach, making him throw out a mouthful of blood.


    "You know, I have not forced myself on your sister yet and she is safe. So if you want it to stay that way then answer my questions like a good kid." Rowen said with a fake smile.


    Lars looked at him with red-eye. "No use threatening me now. I know you will not leave my sister alone no matter what so, Fuck You!"


    Rowen took in a deep breath and then anger covered his whole body, taking out a dagger he prated it into Lars''s heart. "Die now, I was nning to handle your sister gently, however, now thanks to you I will brutalize her." He said and rotated the knife sucking the soul out of his body.


    Lars died without any struggle and after that Rowen threw his body into his dimension.


    Sighing he sat down and went to deep sleep. "I will look at this matter in the morning." He was exhausted from the previous fight.


    When Dana reached the hellish dimension, her face turnedpletely red and in just a few seconds she regretteding here, without his permission.


    "How can I be so dumb? I felt something when he said sorry..." Sighing, she jumped in the bed and rolled around a few times with her pillow. "I shouldn''t have left him there. Should I go back?" She stood up from the bed, however, after thinking how rashly she acted she sat down again.


    After few minutes of thought process, she finally controlled herself and decided to go out again. Reaching the tent, she saw Rowen sitting there with an angry expression.


    "Brother, I am sorry for leaving so suddenly." She sat down beside him.


    Rowen turned his head and looked at her. Suddenly a smile formed on his face. ''Why do I feel this way? I am no longer angry.'' Taking in a deep breath he turned silent.


    ''Looks like this new problem will not be solved till I get the Darkness pearl.'' Sighing, he chooses to ept his feelings. Because quickly he discovered the more he is fighting with it the more ufortable he was getting.


    ''Let''s see how it turns out. I just have to go with the flow for now, and when I get my hands on darkness pearl. I will make sure to disintegrate Dao of Love.''


    "Are you ready for your punishment?"


    Dana''s face turned red at his words and she nodded slowly. ''Phew, he was not angry at me. But why was he angry?''


    She moved and sat on hisp facing him. Her vagina rubbing against his giant. "Master, are you not feeling well?"


    Rowen kissed her neck and then looked into her eyes. "Why do you ask?"


    "Uh... When I came to this ce, just now. I saw that you were angry." She moved up on his penis and after that pushed her body down. Taking itpletely in her vagina.


    Rowen''s face turned red with the sensations of her vagina. His hands hovered over her smooth waist and then moved to her bouncy ass. Pulling it up with both hands, he started thrusting his dick inside her.


    "Ah... Ahh... It was nothing, just a small problem. And I will solve it in future. You don''t have to worry so much. Heh... Uh..."


    Dana buried her face in his shoulder, as it turnedpletely red with all the pleasure she was feeling. Her legs were jammed around his waist and her pussy was squeezing on his dick as tightly as she could.


    "Eh... Master can I tell you something?" She mumbled in his ears.


    "Don''t hesitate."


    "Ah... Eh... Thanks for caring about me back then. Uh... And I love you...ahhh...!" She let out a loud moan and her head jerked back as saliva poured out of the corner of her mouth.


    Her body was dreanched in sweat and she has came just now.


    Rowen''s eyes were wide in surprise. He has just cum in her pussy and it was due to her words, ''I love you...'' He felt something different this time.

 Chapter 221: Guilt

    Chapter 221: Guilt


    Rowen woke up afterst night and saw that Dana was asleep on his chest. Her hairs draping over her left side of her face. She looked cute. Rowen then remembered the strange feeling he got when Dana confessed her lovest night.


    ''The thing that got inside me from that orange crystal is messing with me.'' He pushed Dana away slowly and raised his chest. Taking in a deep breath, he stood up and started dressing.


    Dana felt the slight resistance in her sleep and woke up, turning around she saw Rowen putting on his shirt. With a smile, she slowly stood up and started kissing Rowen.


    "Brother..." She ced her right hand on his chest and gently pushed him into the chair. "Let me please youst time before I move to hellish dimension." Kneeling in front of him, she opened her mouth and started sucking his shaft.


    "Ah..." Rowen''s face turned red, as he felt extra sensitive. ''This... Feels good. Has that orange gem also increased my sensitivity?'' He thought and looked at Dana passionately sucking on his shaft.


    A subconscious smile formed on his face and he patted her head, after few minutes, he released his sperm into her throat which she engulfed with a satisfied moan.


    "Should I leave brother?" Dana stood up and started dressing up. She looked at Rowen, who was taking on deep breaths on the chair, his body covered in sweat. A smile formed on her face. He has only seen him this excited when she used her Sins of Yin on him. However, at that time he turned into a beast.


    However, today he is different. He is much more gentle than before and yesterday. She thought about thest night and a blush formed on her face. ''He apologised to me...'' She never thought that there wille a day when Rowen would apologise to her.


    Rowen looked at her and stayed silent for few seconds. He was feeling reluctant of letting her go. ''Dao of love is messing with me. I should stop following my feelings.'' Clenching his fist he nodded. "You can go now." Just as he said so he felt a little empty.


    Dana bowed and disappeared from the ce in few seconds. She was reluctant of going too, however, she has felt this feeling much time before and now she was somewhat used to it. She knew that she can''t always be with him.


    Rowen let out a sigh and stood up, he removed his shirt again, which was drenched in sweat, because of the blowjob that Dana gave him. Changing his appearance to that of Lars he disappeared from the ce and appeared nearby a river.


    After bathing, he ced on some new clothes and moved towards the tent area. He saw that Lulu was sitting outside, cooking some food and was looking at his tent from time to time.


    "What did you cook?" Rowen came from behind.


    "Ahh..." Lulu got startled by his sudden appearance behind her and turned around with an awkward smile. "Brother, you know that I can''t cook, but since you saved my life yesterday, I decided to roast some meat for you." She stood up and then her smile turned warm.


    Rowen looked at her warm smile, and then he could feel his heartbeat rising. ''This pain...'' Tears almost formed in his eyes. He suddenly disappeared from there and appeared on a mountain very far. ''Why... Why... Why...? When I am so close to Dao of Darkness.''


    He could feel his Dao weakening. "No, it''s not getting weak." There was something wrong with him. He could feel that his Dao was not weakening but getting stronger.


    Sitting on a rock, he looked up in the sky. "Mother..." A tear left his eye. ''Is this happening because my Dao is getting stronger? But how could it?'' He stopped at his ce and started contemting about it.


    "Is it possible that Demonic Dao is not what I think it is?" He knows that demons can love and even show empathy. His own family was one of those demons. However, most of the demons are very cruel and unusual. After thinking for few seconds he came up with a theory.


    ''Demonic Dao by itself must be pure and normal Dao. However, demons are more susceptible to the darkness. Like angles are more susceptible to light. Darkness must be the reason for the cruelty Demons show.''


    ''As my powers increase my Demonic Dao is getting purer and purer. It must be the reason that I am feeling it. That orange gem must have increased its purity by a threshold, that is the reason why I am feeling like this.''


    He stood up and focused on his Dantian and only after few minutes he could feel that nothing was wrong with him. He could see no signs of any extra power messing with him.


    ''That must be it. My Demonic Dao is getting purer. This means that previously it was not Dao of Love or Light that was messing with me. But it was because of my own Dao.'' A frown formed on his face. ''But then why did I got stronger from the negative emotions?''


    Closing his eyes for few seconds, he stabilised his emotions and appeared in front of Lulu again.


    "Brother, where did you went suddenly?" She looked at him with a worried expression.


    Rowen looked at her worried face and looked away, he was feeling guilty. ''I need to send her away or this pain... I also have to stop doing evil things till I get Dao of Darkness or the purity of my Dao will overpower my intentions.''


    He suddenly turned his face and looked her in the eyes. "Girl, I have to tell you something."


    Lulu raised her brows at his words. ''Girl? But brother always calls me Lulu or sister...'' "Brother what is happening. Please tell me if something is wrong."


    "Your brother is dead." Suddenly Rowen turned to his original appearance. And just as Lulu saw him, her eyes widened and she took few steps back. Even a sword formed in her hands.


    Rowen sighed looking at her. "No need to be troubled. You can''t win from me. I had no choice but to kill your brother. But I think you are a good girl even though you insulted me before. I am letting you leave now," He said and turned around.


    He even felt a little rxed after saying the words.


    "You wait!" Lulu couldn''t believe her senses. ''That was the reason, brother was acting strangely yesterday? But who was that guy that looked just like this demon.'' Her eyes suddenly widened. ''Was that my brother?''


    Rowen turned around. "Quickly girl. I never let my preys go. You are the first lucky one. You should be thankful." He didn''t lock her up in the Hellish Dimension because he could tell that he will feel even worse.


    He has already started feeling sympathy for Aurora, and even a little bit for Ampone even after she tried to kill him.


    Tears formed in Lulu''s eyes. This demon tried to seduce herst night as her brother. When her real brother was lying just beside her. ''How despicable! I will kill him!'' However, her legs didn''t move because of thinking about yesterday. He was strong.


    Tears after tears started dripping from her eyes and the hands from which she was holding her sword started to shiver. ''I felt something for my brother yesterday...'' It was because of the Dark aura Rowen sent in her.


    ''What if... What if... Felled into his trap?'' She couldn''t even imagine that situation. Just thinking about it sent disgusting shivers in her stomach.


    "He... He was alive yesterday... Sob..." The sword fell on the floor and she also got on her knees, "That other guy was him, right?" She asked as she looked at him with tear-filled eyes.


    Rowen felt even worse looking at her condition. He just wanted to get out of there. However, he knew that until he does not satisfy himself he would be continuously feeling bad.


    "Look, girl. What had happened has happened. I can''t do anything about it now. I killed himst night after that. He should have just listened to my words and he would be alive today, right by your side. It was somewhat his fault too..."


    "His fault?! You monster...!" She yelled.


    "Well, I don''t have time for this shit..." I am leaving. He turned around to leave. He has already exined what he could. If she can''t understand then it''s her fault.


    "Wait!" Just as he moved one step he heard her voice one more time. Controlling himself from killing her and then feeling more guiltyter on, he turned around. "I will give you one minute. Tell me everything you need, I will give it to you aspensation."


    Lulu looked at him in the eye. "I want you to die."


    "Well, I can''t give it to you. Anything else? Or should I leave?"


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her first at his words. She wants to kill him but she was weak. Taking in a deep breath she thought about Lars. ''Brother always said to think wisely in bad situations.'' She looked at him again.


    "Take me with you." She said with a determined look.


    Rowen raised his brows in surprise, he didn''t expect this request.


    "Why? Don''t you have any family?"


    She took out jade and broke it. "There I have told my mother that it will take me some time toe back and she is powerful enough to take care of herself. Now take me with you."


    Rowen smiled at her. "Why do you wanna follow your brother''s murderer?"


    "Because..." An even more determined look appeared on her face. "I can''t kill you right now. But one day, when you are down, I will be the one to pin thest nail in your coffin."


    An even wider smile formed on Rowen''s face listening to her words. His guilt suddenly disappeared, and he felt light.

 Chapter 222: Remaining Techniques

    Chapter 222: Remaining Techniques


    "Thene on, I hope you don''t fall in love with your brother''s murderer," Rowen said with a smile and flew up in the sky.


    "Hmph... I will definitely kill you one day." Rowen could tell that she was serious from her threatening tone.


    Looking back, he saw the girl packing the tents and he started moving towards the Ascendence pit.


    Lulu suddenly looked up because of the whooshing noise and saw that Rowen was moving ahead without waiting for her. "Ahh..." She left all the things down and quickly flew trying to catch up with him.


    "He is too fast..." Gritting her teeth she took out a longsword from her ring. It had a blue gem installed in its hilt. And stepping on top of the sword, she moved towards Rowen. Her speed has marginally increased with the help of Longsword.


    Rowen felt hering back and his brows raised. ''Just how many powerful treasures does this duo had?'' He sighed and ck wings formed on his back. He wanted to take this girl with him because that way he was feeling less guilt from his Dao.


    However, he also wanted to get rid of her. So he decided to move very fast. ''She may get tired and stop following me. That way it will be her fault as I have already given her a chance and even if she follows me, once I get help from the darkness. I will make sure she regrets following me.''


    "Girl, I am moving towards Ascendence pit, If you can''t keep up with my speed then I suggest you stop following me." These were Rowen''sst words before he pped his ck wings and disappearedpletely from Lulu''s eye.


    Lulu took a deep breath in astonishment. ''I can''t follow him even with my Mercury Long Sword. Narrowing her eyes she clenched her first. No! I can''t let him go. I have to take revenge for my brother''s death.'' A tear dripped from her left ear and she took out the bluestone from the Long sword.


    "Give me your powers!" She ced the stone in her mouth and after few seconds her whole body got covered with a blue aura. Even blue coloured wings formed on her back.


    A smile sprinkled on her face. She never thought this stone would give her power. She knew that this stone was refined by her brother and the only reason she could use it because it was embedded in her long sword. She could never directly get powers by the stone itself.


    ''Is it because brother is no more that this stone has decided me as its master.'' Even a more determined expression formed on her face. ''I have to kill that guy now. Even brother''s treasure is helping me.''


    Taking in a deep breath she leaned forward a little and suddenly disappeared from the ce. Disintegrating a lot of greenery below her. Her speed was very fast, however, it was still not enough to catch up with Rowen.


    ''Pit of Ascendence huh? So I will meet you there.'' Lulu could tell that there is no way she could catch up with Rowen even with the help of BlueStone. However, she was optimistic that she will meet him there before he could enter the pit.


    ...


    Rowen, on the other hand, moved so far ahead of Lulu that he couldn''t even sense her on his back. ''Hope that girl quits and not follow me.'' He thought and increased his speed even more. He went for the maximum.


    Since he could feel the effects of his Dao impairing his judgment, he wanted to get to the Darkness as soon as possible. He could tell that if he gets anyte he may very well turn into a foolish saint like his mother and her family.


    In the time of two months, Rowen killed many beasts with his Tomb of Red Death and also tested out his remaining two new techniques.


    One of them was called, ''Gate of Hell,'' this the first technique he has got from the Demonic Dao that he needs to practice more. Because with this technique, he could open the gates of his Hellish Dimension and from there he could call out different monsters and demons residing there.


    ''I may even be able to call out that eldrich guardian that Lilias was talking about. That would make things a lot easier.'' Currently, he has found out that he can''t only call out beings of the True Deity realm, even after two months of practice.


    That shows how much he needs to refine the particr technique to be of any use to him. Because currently, true Deities were really of no use to him. A Martial Formation level cultivator can crush them like ants. And a hectic can kill them with just looks.


    Moreover, Rowen was finding it more and more difficult to practice this technique as he advances in it. Like he has gone from zero to true Diety in just one and a half month, however, the next half month, he feels like he had made no progress.


    He has also tried to enter the Gate but found out that only his summoned demons could do so.


    His second technique is something that he was not sure if he will ever use. It''s called ''Asura''s Coffin.'' From the description of the technique, Rowen has found out that with the help of this technique, he can sleep for long periods in a protective cocoon.


    And that''s it. This was the whole technique. He can''t even cultivate in this cocoon. And if used once, the cocoon would only be removed after a thousand-year duration.


    "What a weird technique. Why would the Demonic technique give something so weird to me?" He ced the techniques at the back of his mind and continued what he was doing.


    In these past two months, he has never seen or sensed Lulu again, he assumed that either she was way too far behind or had most likely quit. Because there was no chance of her catching him, with her lousy speed.


    He has also reached the borders of the Dragon Fang Sect, "Wow lots of people havee here." He saw a lot of carriages and Camps outside the Dragon Fang Sect''s boundary, however, surprisingly he didn''t sense even a single Heretic in the whole ce.


    "Looks like they have already gone in." He looked at the big walls and the blue spirit barrier that prevents anyone from going inside and narrowed his eyes. "Seems, I have to pay this sect to get a chance to reach the Ascendence pit."


    He scanned the area with his third eye and found out that, Dragon Fang Sect was charging Treasures if one wants to enter the sect. A smile formed on Rowen''s face and he was about to put a big hole in the spirit barrier and was about to kill his way in.


    However, "Shit! My Dao!" His purified demonic dao was stopping him from killing anyone. In these past two months, he has found out that Demonic Dao only represented the demons, not evil or bad.


    And it''s on the free will of the demon that he could choose Darkness or the path of Light. As Rowen has already fallen in Love with Lilias, that was the reason why now his purity was either forcing him to cut all the good in him and lose his love for Lilias or follow the path of Light.


    And he didn''t really wanna cut ties with Lilias. As there was another way to be the greatest Demon, to get his hand on Dao of Darkness itself. That way he will be able to dissolve the purity of his Dao again. And would be able to find a bnce.


    All this is because of the extreme purity of his Dao and if he could resolve it without losing anything then that is the way he wanted to choose. That was the reason why his demonic dao got power from negative emotions, as it leaned more towards darkness.


    He could still follow the darkness, however, for that he would have to bepletely evil. His Dao could not tolerate a single speck of weakness, and that was the reason why it was punishing him with these pure emotions. Only by dissolving his Dao could he solve this situation.


    Taking in a deep breath, he brought out his ze me Dagger. This was a Heretic Grade Treasure and should be enough for him to get a VIP entry in this sect.


    Releasing his cultivation pressure, he started descending on the ground. Everyone around the huge metallic gate. Suddenly felt goosebumps rasing on their body from the chilly aura and looked up.


    "A Heretic!" One of the women from the group yelled then quickly ced her hand on her mouth after realising that she was too loud. None of them spoke and even cleared the way for Rowen.


    Everyone knew, how easy it was to lose their life after offering a high-level cultivator. No one will even bring justice for them. That was thew of this world.


    Suddenly another wave of pressure came to the front gate, this was not like Rowen''s it was more gentle and soothing. Unlike the piercing pressure of Rowen''s aura.


    "It''s the sect leader..." Many of the people whispered and saw a white-clothed old man suddenly appearing in front of the Metallic Gate. He had purple hairs and his eyes were covered with a ck cloth.


    There was a gentle smile on his clean shaved face, and he was standing there in a weing posture.


    "Wee, guest. How can this old man help you?"

 Chapter 223: Exchange Pointers

    Chapter 223: Exchange Pointers


    Rowen looked at him and nodded. "I want to enter the Ascendence Pit. This is my offering." He went straight to the point and moved the ze me Dagger in front of the Sect Leader of Dragon Fang Sect.


    The old man nodded and although his eyes were covered by the ck cloth, he still easily took the ze me Dagger from Rowen''s hand. "A good treasure indeed. I have never heard about this dagger." He felt the dagger in his hands and after few seconds, a smile formed on his face.


    ''This guy seems dangerous. But he is not attacking my sect. Means he doesn''t want any mess or he is just too righteous. Both things are good for me and the sect.''


    The Old Man took in a deep breath sensing Rowen''s aura, "Can I know the esteemed guest''s name?"


    "Let''s talk inside." Rowen just moved on his own, without waiting for an invitation from the purple-haired man.


    Sect leader smiled and moved behind Rowen, he didn''t seem to be offended by his nature. He could sense a huge amount of Killing aura from Rowen''s back. ''It''s like he hase from hell after killing millions of monsters.'' With a gulp of saliva, both of them disappeared inside the sect.


    A few minutester they appeared in a giant hall made up of marble and gold pirs, there were many gems embedded in the walls all around, showing the magnificence of the Dragon Fang Sect.


    In the middle of Giant Hall, there was a pool around half a kilometre wide and it was filled with ck water.


    "Is this the pit?" Rowen thought that the pit would be more vtile and dangerous. But the water seems to be still, not a single wave could be seen.


    "Guest, the Pit has beente than expected. It should be here in one or two hours."


    "Ohh..." Rowen raised his eyes listening to him. ''So the pit has still not arrived.'' He then turned around and faced the old man.


    "What is your name, old man?"


    The sect leader smiled at his words. ''He is not afraid of offending me. And he looks pretty young. What a terrifying existence.''


    "This one is called Dragon Fang IV and my small sect is named after my ancestor. The founding leader of this sect, who has already Ascended." The old man said with a proud expression. After all, they had six ascenders in their family. All previous sect leaders and their first wives. This is the reason why they were able to get their hands on this ce, where the pit arrives.


    This is the perfect ce for cultivation as the Qi here is always very dense. Even after the pit moves after three years, it leaves enough Qi that it even solidifies and forms Large Qi veins under the sect.


    "Now, can I ask your name?" The old man bowed in front of Rowen. ''I don''t know why I am feeling so scared in front of him.''


    "Rowen."


    "Guest Rowen, should I arrange a waiting room, till the Pit Arrives?" The old man asked.


    Rowen was about to answer his question when another voice resounded in the room. Two shes appeared beside them and ady and a middle-aged man appeared in front of them. Both wearing orange robes with, a ck eagle embroidered on their chest.


    Rowen could tell that both of them were Heretics and most likely from the same sect as they had the same dress on. "Who is this kid that even the Master of Dragon Fang sect is so respectful of?" Thedy said with a sarcastic tone.


    While the middle-aged man stayed silent, both of his hand behind his back and he was standing with a calm but imposing posture.


    However, Rowen just ignored both of them, as they were weak in his eyes. They were not even as strong as Lars, maybe even Lulu could defeat them if she decided to start burning her blood and uses that meteor technique.


    Dragon Fang smiled and bowed in front of the new couples. "Lady Iyana and Sir Nokon, this is the new guest that just arrived. I assume he is also here to ascend. His name is Rowen," he said with a smile.


    Iyana looked at Rowen ignoring them and looked away. She was just teasing the new guy, however, just as she tried to read his cultivation, she couldn''t read itpletely. She could tell that he was a heretic, however, something was blurry about him. Like he was hiding something.


    Nokon looked at his wife turning silent and then also looked at Rowen. ''This guy! How can he stop us from reading him at such young age? And to gain this much respect from Lord Dragon Fang, he must be a pretty capable Heretic. I wonder how powerful he is?''


    Nokon stepped forward and with a slight bow opened his mouth. "Sir Rowen, there is still some time till the Pit arrives. How about we have a little sparring session, after all, we get very little chances to learn from powerful people like you."


    Iyana looked at her husband talking respectfully to Rowen and the image of this innocent-looking boy changed even more in her mind. ''Even Nokon is talking respectfully to him. This guy must have some power to gain the respect of two heretics."


    Rowen furrowed his brows at their words, if not for the purity of his demonic Dao, he would not have been acting so pretentious, he would have already killed these two guys and thatdy would be crying under his dick by now. However, he had to control himself.


    "I don''t think you can sustain even a single punch from me." He said with a sarcastic smile. He wanted them to go away so they don''t anger him too much.


    Nokon raised his brows and Iyana even stepped forward. "If my husband is too weak for you then how about you fight us both at the same time." She said with anger on her face. Even though this guy looks powerful, how powerful could he be? After all, he was just a heretic and defeating two of them would almost be impossible for him.


    Dragon Fang sighed looking at them, "Miss Iyana, I think we should give Mr Rowen some personal space. He must be exhausted after his travels. And I think you two should also rest too after all the pit could open at any time and you will need your strength to fight it''s space waves."


    "Don''t worry Master Fang, we will just exchange some simple pointers, I hope Mr Rowen is not just all show and have some power to exchange few simple blows with us," Nokon said, he was also angry at how this little guy was looking down on him.


    Rowen looked at the couple and then looked at the Old man, ''seems like this old guy does not want to offend this couple.'' Taking in a deep breath he took a step back. ''I have to teach them a lesson without killing them.''


    Iyana looked at Rowen stepping back and an even wider smile formed on her face. ''So this guy really was all talk, or why would he be backing up from this fight.'' The couple looked at him and gained more confidence.


    "So Mr Rowen do you agree?" Nokon took out a spear from his space ring while Iyana took out a Bow. Their faces were covered with arrogant smiles. ''I will teach this brat a good lesson.''


    Dragon Fang sighed and took a step back, he didn''t wanna offend anyone of these, as they have given him valuable treasures, if they get offended and demand their treasures back then it would be a huge loss for him.


    Rowen looked at all three of them and then smiled.


    "Dooomm..."


    Suddenly a heavy atmosphere surrounded the whole ce.


    ''What is this, it feels like I am suffocating.'' Dragon Fang suddenly felt the iron taste in his mouth and his pupils that covered with ck clothes started hurting like someone was piercing needles in them.


    He raised his face and looked at Rowen with his spirit sense and then sweat trickled down his spine. ''This... This... This guy is a monster!''


    While the middle-aged couples in front of Rowen were even more intimidated, their breathing turned shallow and the weapons in their hands turned as heavy as a mountain.


    ''What is this pressure...'' Iyana looked at the innocent guy and then her gazended in his deep red eyes. ''A devil...'' She gulped her saliva and tried to take a step back, however, suddenly she felt even greater pressure.


    She could tell that if she moved even a single step then this guy would think of it as an attack and kill her immediately her instincts were telling her to stand in her ce like a statue. Like how preys act dead in front of a dangerous predator.


    Nokon was also nervous, however, he gritted his teeth and clenched his spear. ''Although this guy is powerful, I don''t think he will do anything drastic in Dragon Fang territory and after all, this was just to exchange pointers.''


    "Nice, now bear my Red Sand ze." He raised his spear to throw at Rowen, however, even more, extreme change happen in their surrounding, it turnedpletely ck and a red pool appeared below their legs.

 Chapter 224: It has arrived

    Chapter 224: It has arrived


    ''This Domain! It feels like every one of us lives is in his hand. Like he could crush us anytime. But why did he enveloped me in his Domain? I didn''t even offend him.'' Dragon Fang thought as a chill went down his spine.


    "Husband, I think you should back off, this guy looks dangerous," Iyana said through her mental message technique to Nokon. There was a drip of sweat going through her neck and it moved to her back reaching to her asscrack, however, she didn''t dare to move any matter how ufortable she was.


    Nokon on the other hand gulped his saliva and slowly backed up. "Hehe..." With an awkwardugh, he ced his spear back in his space ring. "Mr Rowen, I think I overestimated my abilities. I am in no way near as capable as you. I hope you can forgive me." His voice crackling.


    A smile formed on Rowen''s face looking at them. ''Let me scare them a bit more.'' His hand moved and suddenly thousands of thorns popped out of the blood pool that moved furiously towards the three.


    "This..." Their eyes widened as they quickly formed a protective shield around them, however, the thorns easily tore through their shields, like it was only a thin paper.


    ''Is this how I am gonna die? Because of the stupid mistake of my husband?'' Iyana was the most scared of them all, she wanted to live more and Ascend to a higher realm. She had worked so hard all her life to reach this level. And now it is all going to waste because her stupid husband offended someone that he shouldn''t have.


    ''Why is he attacking me? Is it because of that gift? That dagger I took from him?'' Old man Dragon Fang was most resentful of all three. As he never intended to offend this beast from the start. And everything was going well till these stupid couples decided to intervene.


    "Bzzz..."


    The iing thorns suddenly stopped just an inch before their skins. One of the thorns even stopped just before Nokon''s pupil. If he moved even a bit then he was sure that he would get pierced by the thorn.


    "Consider yourself lucky that I am not in the mood of spilling blood today," Rowen said and then with a smile backed up. The Red Tomb of Death vanished with all the thorns and the blood pool, the surrounding again turned natural.


    Dragon Fang rxed his body with a deep sigh and wiped the sweat off his forehead. While Nokon suddenly got on his knees like someone has sucked all the power out of his legs. Sweat was dripping down his chin.


    While Iyana was like a statue, the floor below her was wet because of her pee. She was so scared that she peed on the floor. Only after few seconds did she realised what she had done and with a red face, she disappeared from the ce.


    As she was leaving, with some water Qi she also cleaned the floor. Nokon slowly stood up and backed off. He then bowed towards Rowen. "Sorry, for interrupting you before. I hope you can forgive us. He said and also disappeared from the ce."


    Rowen just ignored them and looked at the ck pool, he just wanted the pool to appear so he doesn''t have to bear his Dao''s purity, after that he would go on a killing spree and annihte this whole sect.


    The Old Man Dragon Fang came beside him with short steps. "Master Rowen, I apologise for before. I should have known my position and not dared to take this invaluable treasure. I insist that you overlook this pathetic guy''s mistake and take this treasure back."


    Rowen looked at the ze me Dagger in Dragon Fang''s hand and nodded with a smile. "Seems like you are not as dumb as those two." He took the dagger and ced it back in his space ring. From the start, he didn''t wanna give his treasure. However, his Dao was making him feel guilty.


    However, now as the Old man himself was ready to give it back then it''s no problem for him.


    Dragon Fang stepped back with a relieved expression and bowed again. "Mister, let me prepare some sitting arrangement for you," he said and pped his and two times and with that manydy servants came out of different rooms in the hall carrying many thing.


    These servents were all wearing scandalous pink dresses and their faces were covered with thin veils. They quickly set up a sofa, a table and many fruits and delicacies in front of Rowen.


    Two of thedies even took out fans and slowly started to flutter them, while two others, gently pulled Rowen on the cushion sofa. While one started to massage his shoulders, while the other one his legs.


    Rowen smiled with a satisfied look and decided to enjoy the moment till the Pit Shows up. After few minutes from the corner of his eyes, he noticed that the couple, Iyana and Nokon had appeared again, this time not near Rowen, but far away in the round hall, he could see that Iyana had already changed her clothes.


    A smile formed on his face and then he ignored them. He was not in the mood of messing with them again.


    While Dragon Fang disappeared from his back and appeared beside the couple. With a smile, he also pped two times in front of them and the same treatment also began for them.


    "Master Fang, who is that guy?" Iyana asked with a curious expression, she was no longer ashamed of what she did back in the hall, as she knew that anyone would have done the same or even worst in her position. The two-man also didn''t look down on her. As they themselves were scared shitless.


    "I don''t know miss, he just came today on the front gate with a suffocating aura that surrounded the whole outer territory. After sensing it I quickly got outside thinking that a Demon hase to Ascend."


    "However, he had no intention of offending or fighting anyone. And even after being so powerful, he gave his respect to my Dragon Fang sect and gave a Heretic Grade treasure to gain an entry. I think he is a true righteous cultivator."


    One could easily spot admiration in Dragon Fang''s eyes.


    "A true righteous cultivator? It''s been a long time since someone like that had been seen. I wonder where this guy hade from because I don''t think he''s from nearby hundred thousand kilometres because I know that we are the only three Heretics here," Nokon said and took a nce at the resting guy far away from him.


    "I don''t know too... But I wish he stays like this. Because if he turned on us then I don''t think anyone would be able to save us." Dragon Fang looked at Rowen with a terrified expression.


    Iyana raised her brows. "Not even the Ascenders?" She could feel that Rowen was strong, however, Ascenders are powerful people too, they can easily crush Heretics.


    "After seeing that Domain of his, I think it will need at least two ascenders to give him a fight. However, by the time ascenders will reach here this guy would turn everything t."


    Both Nokon and Iyana nodded nervously at Old Fang''s words.


    "What do you think, how much more time will the pit take to appear here?" Iyana looked at her husband.


    Nokon raised his shoulders, "How can I know? Maybe master Fang has some idea." Both of them looked at Old Fang again.


    "Ideally, it should have been here by this time, it''s already been one yearte, and although previously it has been,te, never has it taken this much time."


    "Mr Fang what could be the reason." Iyana looked at him curiously.


    "I don''t have much information, maybe only my Ancestors could tell, but s I can''t trouble them for such measly issues. And on the other hand, by the time their replyes, the pit may already appear."


    All three of them turned silent after his words, they just looked at the pool and started waiting patiently. And only after one hour did they saw some moment in the pool.


    "Finally..." Rowen stood up and waved his hands towards the servents, indicating them to leave.


    He moved ahead and stood near the marble railing from which he could clearly see the big ck pool with small white bubbles forming in it.


    Dragon Fang and the two appeared beside him and slightly bowed. "Finally it''s here." Said the Old man. Rowen didn''t reply to him and jumped from the Marble railing andnded beside the pool.


    Dragon Fang and thepany''s eyes widened looking at him. "Master Fang, wouldn''t he be hurt by the dangerous space waves that pool create when it appears. Could he not know this information?" Iyana looked at the old man, and then at Rowen with an unbelieving expression.


    Everyone that prepares to ascend knows this information, after all, Ascending is not an easy task, there is always a chance that one could die in the process, so being prepared is necessary.


    However, looking at this young guy in front of them, it seems like either he doesn''t know or too arrogant to think that he could face the formation of space waves.


    There are stories that Some Ascenders Tried to capture those space waves and died brutally in the process. And this guy in front of them is only a heretic, so no matter how powerful he is, it''s just stupid to stay in Space Wave''s area.

 Chapter 225: Escort them out

    Chapter 225: Escort them out


    ''Why is this guy so confident of his abilities? Although he can easily defeat us three, can he really stand before the Space Waves?'' Iyana looked at Rowen''s carefree attitude standing at the corner of the pool and thought.


    She didn''t say anything out loud because she didn''t want to offend the guy again, however, she was hoping that Rowen gets heavily injured from the waves, so she can teach him a good lesson afterwards for embarrassing her. Thought of her peeing in front of three-man shed before her eyes and her face started to burn with red a little.


    Dragon Fang and Nokon also had the same questions and they also didn''t dare to stop Rowen as he could get offended anytime. They just stayed silent and looked. However, their eyes suddenly widened in terror and they even took a step back looking at what happened next.


    As the pool was reacting more furiously and space waves were starting to form, suddenly a heavy aura came from Rowen that cut through the waves.


    "What is happening? How can he cut the Space Waves? Even ascenders find it problematic." Nokon looked at Dragon Fang with an unbelieving expression. He couldn''t just fathom the power of this young Heretic.


    Dragon Fang also narrowed his eyes in confusion and only after few seconds pointed his finger at Rowen. "Look, it''s not him. There is someone else preset besides him."


    Both the Couple followed the direction of Old Man''s finger and finally spotted a red-dresseddy standing beside Rowen and then got even more terrified. "What is up with her? She is definitely breaking the ner Laws! How could she?!" Iyana said through her mental message technique to both of them.


    "I can''t believe it. Where was she hiding all this time? Was she in front of us? And why is such a powerfuldy is with this guy?" Dragon Fang was the most shocked one. He thought that Rowen spared his life because of the six Ascenders in his family.


    However, looking at the Lady standing beside him, he was not sure that if his Ancestors could stand their ground against her. ''Even the ne was deteriorating around her. I have only seen this phenomenon with Founding Ancestor, and even he didn''t look as magnificent as thisdy.'' Dragon Fang gulped his saliva and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He was feeling very lucky that Rowen is a righteous cultivator.


    Suddenly Lilias turned her head and looked at all three of them, her eyes sharp and then a smile formed on her face. She turned around again. "Should I kill them?" She asked Rowen.


    Rowen just kept looking at the pit as it took its shape. "Don''t bother."


    Lilias''s brows furrowed at his words, ''Something seems wrong about him. He looks more gentle. What happened?''


    She ced her right hand on his shoulder, "Is everything ok?"


    Rowen turned his head and smiled. "What do you think? Can I be not ok when I am with you?"


    Lilias narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Something is definitely off. You never act like this."


    "What do you mean? I never talk good to you?" Rowen raised his brows.


    "No, it''s not that. I am just wondering, why these pathetic guys behind us are still alive, even when they are trying to spy on us? If I know my son then he would have already killed them on the first meeting."


    "Well, I am feeling generous."


    "Generous?" Lilias chuckled and kissed his cheek, "If you feel unwell then you can tell me. I can do anything for you."


    Rowen sighed and turned silent. After few seconds he looked at Lilias and nodded, "Escort these people out." He said while turning around and looking at the three behind him.


    Lilias smiled and also looked at the three, her dangerous aura making them take few steps back.


    "What is happening? Thisdy looks dangerous." Iyana said to Nokon and looked at him and just as she looked at her husband, she found out that he was more scared than her. He was so much in shock that he was not blinking his eyes.


    His legs were also struck at the same ce. "Dear, what is happening? Please look at me." Iyana shook his body with a worried expression.


    Dragon Fang on the other hand was already kneeling. "Please don''t kill me. Just tell me what to do. I can be your servant for all eternity." He banged his head on the floor and started begging.


    Lilias took a step forward and even heavy pressure built upon the three of them. A smile formed on her face and she raised her hand. However, before she could do anything a voice resounded in the hall.


    "Leave this ce..."


    With Rowen''s words, pressure in the hall suddenly disappeared and the three also got out of their stupor and quickly understanding Rowen''s words, bowed down and ran out of the Hall. "Thanks, master Rowen for letting us live." Dragon fang said and disappeared.


    While Iyana and Nokon also expressed their thanks and left the ce in just seconds. They knew that if they stayed for even a second more then this demonicdy would kill them in an instant. She was terrifyingly powerful.


    Lilias turned around and this time she had a serious expression on her face. "Really?"


    "I told you to escort them out of this hall. Not out of this world." Rowen stepped near her.


    "Well, why do you care if I kill them or let them live? Don''t tell me you did this because of the hag standing between them?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions?"


    "Because I deserve to know, what is happening with you? Why have you changed so much in such a little time?"


    Rowen rxed his body on the marble railing. "What if I don''t tell you?"


    Lilias listened to him and took in a deep breath. "You have to tell me." She looked at him with an annoyed face. The aura around her changedpletely red, it was like she was threatening him.


    Rowen raised his brows at her unexpected mood, he never thought she would get angry at him. And somehow he was not feeling bad about hiding his purity from her. ''Is it not a bad thing?''


    "Well, I won''t tell you."


    Lilias''s eyes turned red, "Who are you?" Her voice reverberating like a demon. When she was fighting monsters in the hellish dimension she had encountered monsters that could possess other people.


    And currently, she was feeling that Rowen was not acting like his real self. She would have already killed him if it was someone else, however, she can''t harm her son''s body, so if someone was possessing him then she would have to take that monster out of him carefully.


    Rowen smiled at her words and moved towards her. "Who do you think I am?" There was a yful expression on his face. He could feel her threatening look, however, he knew that she can''t hurt him even if she tries her hardest.


    His hand moved up and he ced it on her left cheek and pinched. "You want to kill me?"


    "Just tell me, or I will have to use force. I know my son, he would never act like this..."


    Before she could finish, Rowen kissed her on the lips. Her threatening aura suddenly disappeared and just by his brazen kiss, she could feel that he was real Rowen and not some imposter. Then a guilty expression appeared on her face and topensate for what she did just now she kissed him even harder. Her tongue moved in his mouth and explored all the areas, she could feel his pallet and his soft tongue.


    Rowen then moved back and looked at her with a smile on his face. "Wow, you almost killed your only son."


    Listening to him she looked away and an ashamed expression appeared on her face. "I am sorry." She also took a step back.


    Rowen looked at the pool that has already taken it''s shape, "The pit of ascendence is open let''s step in and get that Darkness pearl then everything would be ok." He said.


    However, even before he took a step, Lilias stopped him, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Before we go, tell me one thing. You are not disappointed with me right?"


    Rowen looked at her guilty face and a teasing expression appeared on his face. He could feel that she was extremely guilty of what she did just now and can''t seem to calm down without his reassurance.


    ''Should I tease her more?''


    "What if you failed to recognise me even after the kiss? Well, I will punish youter, let''s first go to the pit."


    "Punish? Yes... Punish meter." She said and moved beside him, however, her guilt was not lowering down, she felt that she has really stepped her bounds this time. She knew that Rowen was the reason she was this powerful.


    He was the one that introduced her to the Hellish dimension and even after being so evil with other girls, he always loved her and today she was more powerful than him, she may have shown a bit of arrogance in front of him.


    The more she thought about it the more guilty she felt, she then realised how high and mighty she was acting thesest few months, and how Rowen was ignoring her haughty nature.


    Rowen smiled looking at her worried face. ''She is getting flustered.''

 Chapter 226: Neutralizing the Pit

    Chapter 226: Neutralizing the Pit


    ''Why am I so stupid, how could I be hostile towards my love?'' She thought and moved her hand ahead, she wanted to clear everything between them and even wanted to apologise properly.


    However, before she could say anything Rowen interrupted. "This, Ascendance Pit is ready. He waved his hand and called Dana out." She stood between him and Lilias.


    "Master..." She bowed and then her eyesnded on the huge space pool that was trying to suck them in. ''This... This is the pit. We have finally reached here. I have to help him get the pearl of Darkness.''


    "What do you think?" Lilias asked. She was about to ask forgiveness from Rowen, however, he called Dana out, now she has no choice but to do itter, as she didn''t want to do it in front of Dana.


    Dana looked at Lilias and nodded, ''Why does she look so irritated? Is she angry at me?'' Her eyes thennded on Rowen and seeing a slight smile on his face she rxed. ''Master must be teasing her.''


    "Mistress, it''s rtively easy for us to pass through this pit and Ascend, as we are already powerful," She said and then a worried expression appeared on her face.


    "But?" Lilias asked. ''Why is she worried?''


    "But, getting the Darkness pearl out of that thing his hard. First, someone will have to control the dangerous space waves. And I think only you have enough power to do something like this."


    "Don''t worry about the Space Waves, I can deal with these," Lilias said with a nonchnt expression.


    Dana nodded, "However, that is not the only problem."


    "The space treasure?" Rowen looked at Dana and the ck pool.


    "Yes, Brother. There must be a space treasure protecting the pearl of Darkness and it would be just as strong as these Space Waves."


    "I think I can handle that treasure," Rowen reassured Dana.


    Dana bit her lip and rubbed her toes against each other. "No master you can''t."


    "What do you mean? Are you doubting me?" Rowen raised his brows. Even Lilias looked at Dana with confusion.


    "No, Brother, it''s not that. Actually, you will need to focus on the Darkness Pearl itself, as it would not be easy to extract half of the Dao in it. Someone else has to take care of Space Treasure."


    "So what do you suggest?" Rowen asked.


    "Well, I can go with Ampone and Felicia, both of them are strong and with my intelligence. I think we can take care of whatever the treasure will be."


    "You don''t know what that treasure is?" Lilias asked.


    "I am sorry mistress, but I only got the information that there is a space treasure protecting the Pearl, however, what is it? I don''t know." Dana looked down in embarrassment. After few seconds she clenched her first. "However, master does not have to worry. I will give my life to protect him."


    Rowen smiled at her word and then kissed her lips. "Don''t take unnecessary risks in there. If you can''t handle it then leave it for me. I am stronger than you think." He thought and then nodded at them.


    Lilias looked at him kissing Dana and a jealous expression appeared on her face. ''Did he forgot to kiss me? Or is he still angry?''


    Rowen didn''t notice her and waved his hand again to call Felicia and Ampone in front of him. Both of them came and bowed in front of him and Lilias. Dana then exined the situation to both of them.


    "So can you guys do it?" Lillias asked looking at the three of them. She knew that these girls would give their all to protect Rowen, and that was the reason why she was not as worried and on top of that, both Ampone and Felicia were powerful.


    One of them was the first one that became an Ascender out of all of them and Felicia has Legendry Bugs helping her.


    So it must not be that much of a problem for them to defend Rowen against a Space treasure.


    "Don''t worry mistress," Ampone said with a confident expression. She was sure that she wouldn''t let anything happen to her master till she was alive. Even if the treasure contains the Dao of Space itself.


    "Let''s not waste anymore of our time, or we will have to deal with other Heretics that wille here trying to Ascend. Even some Demons and other races could show up and they will waste unnecessary time." Dana rmended. She knew how things turn out whenever the Pit opens.


    She has read it a few times and even heard stories of mass murders and blood flowing like water from her father.


    "That would be perfect." Rowen nodded, he also didn''t wanna waste any more time, as the purity of his Dao was making him choose only a single path, either path ofplete darkness or the path of absolute Love.


    By getting his hands on that Darkness pearl and the half Dao that is stored within it, he would be able to dilute the Dao within his Dantian.


    Although because of Darkness he will be even more evil and cruel than before, at least he would still be able to love Lilias and the other girls.


    "Mistress Lilias you would be the first and stay at the outermost part of the Pit. You will control both the space waves and any intruders that will try to enter the pit," Dana said while looking at her. Lilias would be important in this work.


    Ascending to a higher ne does not need this much preparation, one just had to jump in the middle of the pool with the least amount of space waves and if he or she is powerful enough they will Ascend.


    However, taking that treasure out will be a whole different matter.


    First, these Space Waves are most likely created by the Space Treasure that resides in the Pit and they must be to protect the Pearl of Darkness.


    It could be said that if someone will try to steal the darkness they will have to face these ferocious waves.


    And Lilias would be perfect for that. She is powerful and can easily control arge amount of area around her.


    "Ok," Lilias said and jumped towards the pool.


    Reaching at the edge she looked back at Rowen with a smile. "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Rowen nodded and then looked at the remaining three.


    Lilias then jumped in the ck pool disappearingpletely.


    In just a few seconds therge waves calmed down and in another few, theypletely died down.


    The pool just became like it was before.


    Like it has no life and hasn''t even arrived yet.


    Dana nodded at him and looked at Felicia and Ampone. "Now the three of us." She said.


    All three of them bowed towards Rowen and finally jumped into the pool. After they were gone Rowen looked back and, thought about Lulu. He couldn''t sense even a bit of her. "She really gave up. Don''t worry, once Ie back with the Dao of Darkness, I will personally visit you and willplete the promise I gave to your dead brother." Rowen thought and then took a dip in the calm pool.


    After they were gone, Dragon Fang and the Couple appeared in the hall again.


    "Is he gone, master Fang? I don''t sense him anymore." Nokon asked with a curious gaze.


    Dragon Fang nodded, "I think he already Ascended. From the power, he was emanating, it would really not be hard for him to Ascend. And thatdy with him should make things a lot more easier."


    "Ehh..." Suddenly they heard a gasping sound and both of them looked at Iyana.


    "What happened? Nokon asked and then looked at where her shocked wife was looking at and an even more shocked expression appeared on his face. His jaw hung open and for few moments he forgot how to breathe and blink.


    While looking at both of their condition Dragon Fang also looked at the pit. And just as he did so, he felt like someone had pulled the earth below his legs. " This..." He stepped back and took in a deep breath.


    "Has he destroyed the pool?" Iyana said in a shocked voice.


    "No... They have somehow tamed all the space waves. The pool is still here, however, it''s the waves. They have somehowpletely neutralized." Dragon Fang said with wide eyes.


    "Master, Dragon Fang what should we do? As both of us came here to Ascend, should we go in?" Nokon asked with a confused expression. He was terrified of the fact that if they steeped in the pool and came face to face to that monster again.


    Iyana also looked at Dragon Fang.


    "I think both of you should wait till everything normalised again. We don''t have any idea what is happening inside of the pool. It could be that Rowen is still inside. I think both of you should return to your sect for now. I will call you back as soon as I get any news." Dragon Fang said.

 Chapter 227: Parallel Portals

    Chapter 227: Parallel Portals


    Both Iyana and Nokon nodded at Dragon Fang''s words. They could both tell that it would be suicide to disturb such a powerful figure as that red-dresseddy. Previously all of them has witnessed her power, if not for Rowen being a generous Righteous cultivator, all of them would have been dead. Rowen was the reason they stayed alive.


    "Thanks, Mr Fang for the amodation and trouble. Please call us back when everything is sorted out and both of us will be in debt of your Dragon Fang sect." Nokon said with a bow. After the incident with Rowen, he has be more humble than he ever was. Seeing such a powerful cultivator whose consciousness is not clouded with power and arrogance. Both of them also became humble.


    Iyana also nodded at her husband''s words. "Yes, Master Fang, we will be in debt of your sect. And in future, you can call us both for help if this sect is ever in trouble."


    Dragon Fang smiled humbly. "Thanks for your humblements. For now, let''s leave, I can somehow feel that the powerfuldy could still see us." He said with a gulp of saliva. And just as the couple heard him they also became agitated and disappeared with an awkward smile.


    Lilias looked at them and snorted. "What a bunch of losers. If not for my son being generous they would have already been disintegrated into nothingness." She thought and looked down. Sweat was trickling down her spine, as she was feeling that it was a lot harder to control these space waves than she had thought. "They are powerful. I can onlyst about five hours even with all my power. I hope Rowen is doing ok."


    She can''t sense Rowen, neither can she sense the other three girls, Dana, Ampone and Felicia. It was like they have disappeared into a different dimension, just like Rowen''s Hellish Dimension. This whole pit felt odd to Lilias. "The power contained in this pool. It feels like it''s here but also not. This is very peculiar." She could feel the pressure, however, she can''t just grasp it at the same time.


    Her eyes then suddenlynded on a white line forming in the pit. "These waves, they are trying to break out of my force field. This power and pressure are almost as same as the Eldritch Guardian." Gritting her teeth she activated her power. "Crimson Serpent!"


    A red coloured snake Halo moved out of her back, the snake was very big,rge enough to cover the entire pool. There were dark red scales on its body and while its white halo-like eyes shone likenterns in the Dark Pit. "Cover up the cracks! Not a single effervescent of waves should go down!" Lilias yelled at her full power. The snake understood her powerful intention.


    With a loud hiss, the crimson sanke surfed over the pool and slowly started to coil its body around Lilias''s Force Field. The White crack that was rapidly growing stopped and even started reversing. The serpent sealed the whole ce with its body.


    Lilias then took in a deep breath while closing her eyes. She focused on her dantian, and her Qi started roiling out of her body rapidly. The ck colouredke started turning red slowly. If Dragon Fang and other''s saw this phenomenon their eyes would have popped out of their socket. To change the colour of the Ascendece pit to red. It was something only highly powerful people could do.


    The ckyer soon got covered with sanguine and finally a honeb-shaped shield formed over the pool preventing anyone from entering it. Lilias was using all her power just to hold back these terrifying space waves and if someone tried to enter the pool from outside and disturbed her power, she could end up losing all her bnce.


    "I only have power for five more hours, after that, I will run out. I hope he can get his hand on that pearl before that." She thought and then closed her eyes. Clearing her mind, to only focus on preventing the space waves from attacking Rowen.


    Below her in anotheryer, the Three girls stood in absolute ckness, they could only see each other and themselves, no signs of Space waves or anything. "Dana I can''t feel Brother or mistress," Felicia said with slightly furrowed brows.


    "Don''t worry, they are on differentyers than us and the space treasure is blocking our senses. It''s just like Brother''s hellish dimension." Dana exined and then looked ahead. "But..."


    "But what?" Ampone looked at her with a serious expression.


    Dana looked at her and took in a short breath. "But there is something odd about this ce. It feels like, we are in thisyer but we are not. It is like we are present in thousands of ces at the same time." She said and suddenly her eyes widened in terror.


    Felicia looked at her terrified face and ced her hand over her shoulder. "Are you ok, sister Dana?"


    "Could it be..." Dana gulped her saliva. "No, how can a random book that was written by no named guy be true?"


    "Tells us quickly Sister Dana, is brother Rowen''s life is in danger?" Ampone asked while shaking Dana out of her stupor.


    Dana moved her head towards Ampone and rxed a little. "I can''t tell now. Anything could be possible. However, one thing I am sure of is that Master has to face that Darkness Pearl in a ce like this. His Life should not be in danger till he is careful."


    "A ce like this? What is wrong with a pit of Ascendence?" Felicia asked with a more rxed tone after she found out that Rowen''s life is not in danger. Even Ampone turned silent and took a step back waiting for Dana to answer.


    "Have you ever thought, why would Half The Dao of Darkness would be used to connect a higher ne to a lower ne as we live in? To expand such precious resource on a lower ne? There could be hundreds of nes like this in the world. What about the rest, how do people from that ce Ascend to the Higher ne?"


    Both Felicia and Ampone''s brows raised at her question. She was right. Why would half the Darkness Dao would be used to connect only one Lower Realm with the upper one? And what about the others?


    "What do you think Sister Dana? Why is that?" Felicia asked with a curious expression. She was intrigued by Dana''s reasoning. She never thought about this beforeing to this ce. Even Ampone was interested. It was like she has been suddenly enlightened and wanted to know more.


    "I once stumbled upon an old scroll in Wheat Hollow Library. At that time I thought that the Scroll was written by some chatan as the quality of material used was bad and no name was written on the scroll. It was authorless writing."


    "What was in that scroll?" Felicia asked.


    "There were some words about Parallel Portals and how every portal formed in this universe could only originate from a single dimension. The words were very vague and hard to understand."


    "However, if I interpreted it correctly then it meant, there is only one dimension in which we can open a portal to travel at a faster rate or sometimes in an instant. And it''s not the Ascendence Pit that is formed by the Dao it''s this dimension that we are standing in. Ascendance pit is just one of the Portals of thousands, that has been opened in this Dimension."


    Felicia took a deep breath at Dana''s words, all this was new andplicated for her, although she used to read books, it was only to treat her mother and nothing else. She was never interested in books and literature, to begin with.


    Ampone was in even worse condition than Felicia, she was a war manic that has seen more dead bodies than all the words she had ever read. So this waspletely different territory for her too. "Is it a good thing or a bad thing?" Ampone asked.


    "It''s pretty bad actually. If everything is written in that scroll is true then, it''s not actually the Darkness Dao that formed the pool of Ascendence."


    "Not the Darkness Dao? Then what?" Felicia knew that Rowen was only here for Dao of Darkness, if it''s not present here then it would be a wasted journey, that will definitely make him mad.


    "It''s the Dao of Space that forms this Dimension." A slight worry formed on Dana''s face.


    "And what about Darkness pearl? Is it not here?" Ampone asked.


    "No, it must be here but its function is opposite of what we have imagined. It is not here to create this Dimension or Pit it is here to Protect the space, Dao. Which mean it''s more dangerous than we imagined."


    "Protect the Space Dao? Then that space treasure..." Felicia started to join the pieces together.


    "Yes, that space treasure must be containing half the Space Dao and The Darkness Pearl should be protecting it."


    Listening to her both Felicia and Ampone''s eyes widened. "We should immediately go down and alert Master! That Darkness Pearl is more dangerous than we thought."

 Chapter 228: Darkness

    Chapter 228: Darkness


    "No, it will be impossible for us tond at the same ce as him. We could pop thousands of kilometres away from him and that way not only will we not help him, but we also would cause trouble for him." Dana exined with a worried face.


    "Well we also can''t leave him with that dangerous Pearl, it could harm him." Ampone moved a step ahead.


    Felica grabbed Dana''s hand with a frown on her face. "Yes, sister Dana we promised mistress that we will protect Brother Rowen at the cost of our lives. Now, why are you backing up? Do you not care about him?"


    "What do you think I don''t care about him?!" Dana clenched her fist. "It''s just we literally can''t help him. This dimension is too unpredictable. If we tried to mess up with it then we couldnd in some dangerous corners of the universe. Where we may not have a chance to meet Rowen again."


    Ampone''s brows raised as she started to feel the weight of Dana''s words. She didn''t want to get thrown in some corner of the universe where she can''t meet with her master again. "So what do you suggest we should do? Should we go up again and talk to Mistress? She is strong and may be able to do something."


    "No, we can''t tell mistress anything. If she finds out that Rowen is in danger then she will leave the space waves alone and will try to go after him. That could not only put Brother in more danger, but it could also even threaten his life as he fights both the Darkness pearl and the Space Waves."


    Felicia tightened her grip around Dana''s arm. "So now what?" She looked at her with tear-filled eyes.


    "I think we should focus on getting our hands on that space treasure. As it''s the one creating the Space waves. If we can control the space waves with space treasure then Mistress could have a chance to go and protect Brother Rowen." Dana exined with an unsure expression on her face. She was not confident that even Lilias could reach Rowen by tearing this dimension.


    Both Ampone and Felicia nodded at Dana''s words. "Sister Dana, that should be what we must do. Let''s go and take on that Space Treasure so we can help Rowen. That way Mistress would also not be angry at us." Felicia said with a determined look on her face and three of them slowly started moving deeper in the darkness to find the Space treasure. They could feel the coldness emanating from it and started moving towards that direction.


    Rowen on the other hand was below all four of them. In thest dimensionalyer. "This is more menacing than I thought." A wide smiled formed on his face. "Just being in the presence of this Aura had started to dilute my Dao. Hahaha! I can feel it! Now I can punish Lulu, I will make her suffer so much that she will beg for mercy."


    There was a crazed look on his face. After his Dao became pure because of that orange pearl he stopped feeling this blood rush. The blood rush he gets from doing evil. Just thinking about it made his mouth salivate. The feeling of power over every weak creature.


    "Here ites." He looked ahead and spotted a dark red coloured Pearl in front of his eyes, it was big. Bigger than a mountain and was absorbing all the darkness and space around its vicinity. Rowen looked at it and clenched his Fist in excitement.


    "I hope you put up some resistance. Before I make you mine." He said and a w formed on his hand. "Time to destroy you!" He leaned forward, however, before he could dash towards the pearl he saw a figure forming in front of him. The big mountain like pearl started condensing into a humanoid figure.


    "Vessel of Demonic Dao. What are you here for?!" A sweet but imposing voice reverberated throughout the whole space.


    Rowen looked ahead and spotted ady standing in front of him, she was adorned in dark ck clothes with a silver ent to them. There was much silver jewellery on her neck, her head also had a silver crown and big silver bangles covered her four wists. She had four hands and her whole body was pale white. There was no white in her eyes, they were as ck as darkness could get.


    Her eyes were like they were absorbing light from all around the space and the same was her hairs, they were so dark that even no reflection wasing off them. Her figure was on the lean side. Her chest was not t but they were not bing either, the same was with her ass.


    Rowen''s smile widened looking at her, although others could see her as a monster with four hands, for him she was a beauty and now as he hasid his eyes on her, he decided to take her for himself. "Tell me what name should I call you by?"


    Thedy rotated her head slightly and then a smile formed on her face. The smile was not of greeting or happiness. It was the one a predator gave to its prey. A ck coloured tongue moved out of her mouth and she licked her lips seductively.


    Rowen raised one of his brows and narrowed his eyes, and before he could say anything the girl disappeared and appeared in front of him. ''So fast!'' He didn''t even sense her. ''She is as powerful as Lilias. This will be fun.'' Even madder expression appeared on his face. For the past two months, he had never let his inner demon outside, however, now as darkness was slowly dissolving in his Dantian he was feeling more and more excited.


    "Hehehe...." She giggled and moved around Rowen, her long ck tongue moved out and she licked his left ear. Her extra two hands then disappeared and she stood in front of Rowen. She was a head taller than him. Even little tall than Ampone looking down at his face she giggled again.


    "I wonder why sister chose such an innocent-looking boy as its vessel?" ck nails elongated from her right hand and then it moved towards his crotch. Rubbing it from above his clothes, her dark eyes formed a smile. "I wish I could take you for myself but you are already my big sister''s property and I don''t want to make her angry. Hehehe..." She giggling again.


    Her left hand then moved on his neck and Rowen suddenly felt that he couldn''t control his body anymore. He could see a mischievous smile on her face. ''What does she wants?''


    "What do I want?" She grabbed his hairs and pulling his head back she started sucking his lips. "My big sister always makes me jealous. You are such a fine man... I wish I get what I want." She moves back with an unsatisfied look and Rowen could feel his body again.


    And just as he got control over his body he activated his Tomb of Red Death. A blood pool formed below both their legs and Darkness covered them.


    The girl looked around andughed. "No need to get so worked up. I will give you what you want without any fight. After all, you are my big sister''s lovely toy." She appeared behind him and her one arm slid over his stomach.


    Rowen''s eyes widened suddenly sensing her behind his body. ''No, she is more powerful than Lilias. I don''t think I can defeat her.'' He thought and stayed still.


    "You are wiser than I thought. Yes, you can''t defeat me. Neither your mother that you love so much... I wish someone loved me that much. However, after all, I am darkness. Here take it." She said and then injected a ck liquid in his Dantian through her ws.


    "Ugh..." Rowen suddenly felt a sharp pang of pain as his eyes turnedpletely ck. ''She is filling my Dao with Darkness, which mean she is the incarnation of Darkness.'' He couldn''t control his body and gave up because this girl meant no harm, she was doing just what he came here for, so he had no problems with her.


    However, he was confused about who this ''Big Sister'' was that she is talking about? And what does she mean by him being a toy for her big sister? Rowen wanted to ask questions however he currently can''t even move his finger. The girl was too powerful and on top of that, she could somehow read his mind too.


    "Well, I can answer your questions, however, big sister would be angry at me, if I do. So please don''t ask too much... As I can''t resist your beautiful face..." Her ck tongue licked his face again and then she backed up.


    "I have dissolved your dao... Now go and save your girls. My big brother seems angry. He might even kill them."

 Chapter 229: This is no fun

    Chapter 229: This is no fun


    "What do you mean your big brother? First, tell me who you really are and who is the big sister you are talking about and why did you help me?" Rowen asked with his brows furrowed.


    "You ask too many questions... Hehehe... But let me answer you one thing boy, you have bitten more than you can chew bying here. Just go and save your girls and if you want to possess mepletely ther when you have enough power because if you want to defeat my big sister I am the only way. Now go..." The girl said and waved her hand in a hurry.


    And with just the wave of her hand, Rowen got thrown away from thestyer to theyer Dana and rest were. "What was that? Big Brother? Danger?" He decided to put everything in the back of his mind and decided to find Dana and the team. As the girl said, their life could be in danger and he didn''t want anything to happen to them.


    He had achieved what he came here for, which was to dissolve his Dao and as for getting his hand on the girl he just met. He was sure that he was not powerful enough to forcefully possess her now. ''I have to gather more power and then I wille back for her. She will be mine.''


    Narrowing his eyes he started looking for Dana, Felicia and Ampone and as Ampone was his Demon, and was not created by Bloodline Magnification Art, he could connect with her much easier and he simply got the sense, in which direction she was in.


    Ampone on the other hand suddenly felt a connection with Rowen and stopped. "Stop..." She said looking at Dana and Felicia.


    Both of them turned around and looked at Ampone. "What happened? Why have you stopped us, I can feel the space treasure, it must be near us. We should get it as quickly as possible so we can help brother, Rowen," Felicia said.


    "I think we should head back." Ampone took a step backwards.


    Dana furrowed her brows. "Why?"


    "I can sense brother Rowen on this level and he is calling us back. I didn''t understand his message correctly as he is far away from us, however, I can tell that he is warning us of the danger ahead."


    "Danger?" Felicia looked at Ampone with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know what the danger exactly is, however, something dangerous is up ahead and we should head back for the time being and don''t forget it''s Master Rowen who is calling us back."


    Dana listened to Ampone and nodded, "If you can connect with Brother Rowen, that it must mean he is on this level. And if he is calling us back then we should definitely do so." She started moving back too.


    Ampone also nodded at Dana and started to move back. Felicia looked at both of them and then looked back in the direction of the space treasure. ''We were so close to that treasure, Brother Rowen would have been proud if we got that treasure for him.'' She stood there for few seconds, thinking if she should go and fetch that space treasure, however, finally she sighed and moved back with Dana and Ampone.


    In the dark corner, the girl that Rowen has just met stood there looking at the three headings back, there was a smile on her face. "Brother, would you let them go just like that?" She asked to a figure in the darkness.


    Soon enough a heavy voice resounded. "These girls are blessed by Dao, I don''t think big sister would be happy if I harm them. However, I am sure we will meet them in future again." The voice reverberated for few seconds and after that turnedpletely silent.


    "Senior brother you are too steady. Are you afraid of Big sister that much?" The girl said with a pout. However, to her question, no reply came, only silence prevailed in the space.


    After some time waiting for the answer the girl snorted and then disappeared from the ce. "This is no fun." Those were herst words.


    Rowen wooshed in the dimension to find the three, although he has sent a message to Ampone, he was still a little worried about them. After the dissolution of his Dao, he was no longer as attached to them as he was previously, however, he still didn''t wanna lose them.


    "Master..." Soon enough he heard Ampone and saw the three of theming in front of him.


    "What happened, master? Why did you call us back?" Ampone was the first one to appear in front of Rowen and she asked the question as soon as she came.


    After her Dana and Felicia also appeared and they also had the same question. "Master we almost got that Space Treasure for you," Felicia said as she moved towards Rowen and held on to his right hand.


    Seeing Felicia being so forward, both of the girls got jealous, however, none of them said anything. "We no longer need that space treasure. I have already got what I wanted, so let''s not make mother wait any longer and go outside."


    A smile formed on all three of their faces. "You got Darkness Pearl? Can I see it?" Dana asked with a curious face. Although she believed in Rowen, she never thought he would be able to get that Dangerous Darkness pearl so easily.


    "No, I didn''t get the Darkness Pearl. However, I have dissolved my Dao and that was the reason I wanted the Darkness pearl. Now I will no longer be bound by the purity of my Dao. We will talk about all thister let''s first go to mother," Rowen said and waved his hand.


    "Master..." All three of them bowed and then entered his Hellish Dimension. They knew that asking too much would only make Rowen annoyed, that was the reason why they held back their curiosity.


    Rowen looked in the direction of the three came from. And took in a deep breath. "One day I will return and that day both of you will be mine. I will rule over the whole world."


    From the Darkness a heavy voice replied. "I will be waiting, but be prepared to die when youe here next time."


    Rowen nodded at the voice with a demonic smile and then disappeared from the ce. "Time to teach some people what true demon looks like."


    Moving out of the pit hended in the giant hall. Lilias also jumped out of the pool and disintegrated her crimson serpent. And just as she did so the space waves started forming again and the pool became chaotic in no time.


    "What happened? Why did youe back so early? Did you not find that Darkness Pearl?" Lilias looked at him with a worried expression.


    Rowen smiled at her. "I have got what I wanted. Now you can go back and rest in Hellish Dimension as I have some work to do and remember that you still have your punishment due."


    Lilias listened to him and an ashamed expression formed on her face. Her cheeks turned red and she started looking on the ground. "Punishment... Yes, I am sorry. You can punish me right now..." Before she could finish her sentence she felt a cold chill running down her spine.


    Looking up, she saw a murderous aura surrounding Rowen. Taking in a deep breath she took a step back. ''He has turned into his previous self. No! He had turned even more ruthless.'' Nodding she disappeared from the ce. "I will wait for my punishment." Those were herst words.


    After Lilias was gone Rowen looked ahead and smiled. "The Darkness has started to show its effect." He never intended to get angry at Lilias however he wanted to test if his Dao would stop him or not and this time his Dao didn''t interrupt with him.


    "Dragon Fang," Rowen whispered and a huge pressure surrounded the whole Dragon Fang sect. He first wanted to teach that bitch Iyana and her husband a lesson. And only Dragon Fang knew their location.


    Soon enough due to the heavy pressure Dragon Fang appeared in front of Rowen and bowed down. "Master Rowen, How can this one help you." He secretly nced at the Pit and saw that it was activated again. He then released a deep breath. Rowen was a righteous cultivator, Dragon Fang was only afraid of that Red dresseddy and because of her, he was not able to receive any new gifts from the heretic that came to Ascend. However, now as she is gone he could again start selling entry to the Ascendece pit.


    Rowen looked at his relived expression and knew what exactly was going on in his mind. A smile formed on his face. "Dragon Fang, I am happy with your service. You didn''t disturb me when when I was in the pit."


    Dragon fang smiled at Rowen''s words. "It''s nothing master Rowen. It was my honour to be some use of such a righteous cultivator."


    Rowen''s smile widened and the red w formed on his hand. "I want to give you a gift. A power that will make you ten times stronger than you currently are."

 Chapter 230: Duzgez

    Chapter 230: Duzgez


    Dragon Fang looked at Rowen''s demonic hand through his spirit sense and a shiver went past his spine. Sweat covering his forehead he stepped back and smiled nervously. "Master Rowen, I don''t think I deserve such a gift from you."


    ''What is this guy? Before he entered the pool he was the most righteous man I saw, so why am I feeling hesitant after watching that w. Why do I feel that it''s something demonic?'' Dragon Fang gulped his saliva and moved even one more step back.


    Rowen saw him backing up in fear and a giant smile formed on his face. ''I missed this so much. This thrill of feeling extreme negative emotions from people. Keeping them on the brink of insanity.''


    "I want to ask you something." Rowen moved another step towards the old man with blinds.


    "Yes, master Rowen..."


    "Why are you so afraid? Do you not like power? I will give you enough power to dominate over this whole ne." Rowen said with a smile.


    Dragon Fang noticed in Rowen''s tone that he was ying with him. Like a predator ys with his prey. ''What have I done wrong? I even gave back that dagger I took from him. Does he really want to give me power? But by the looks of it, I am feeling very uncertain about his intentions.''


    "You know I can destroy your whole sect, the ce you put so much effort in maintaining. I can just turn it into dust if I feel like you are not obeying me and disrespecting my gifts."


    "No, master Rowen. I have no intentions of Disrespecting your gifts. It''s just I don''t think I am worthy of them."


    "It''s not you who will decide if you are worthy or not, It''s on me."


    Dragon Fang Listened to Rowen and gulped his saliva. He knew that if he rejected whatever power Rowen was giving him then he will destroy the whole Dragon Fang sect and would even kill him. And if it was only Rowen then he might have some confidence in defeating him with the help of sects surrounding and the heretics thate here to ascend.


    However, that was not the case, Dragon Fang has previously seen thatdy with Rowen. She was extremely powerful and he doubts that even the founding Ancestor would be any match for her. She even neutralised the Space Waves in the Pit of Ascendence.


    ''I have to agree with him, or he may really destroy my whole sect. And maybe I am overthinking. He has previously shown that he is a righteous cultivator.''


    "If Master Rowen wishes me to ept your generous gift then I would not be imprudent. I will ept the generosity bestowed upon me." Dragon Fang finally nodded and moved a step towards Rowen.


    Rowen''s smile widened looking at Dragon Fang. ''Now turn into my demonic ve.'' Chuckling he pressed his w finger against Old Man''s be and pierced it after that he infused his Fiend Flesh in his mind. He didn''t use his blood resonance because it takes too much work to control demons created by that technique.


    Dragon Fang felt the demonic energy entering his brain and gulped his saliva. He didn''t resist it because the fate of his sect was dependent on this. If he showed even a bit of hesitance now then Rowen might destroy his whole sect.


    After infusing the flesh in Old man''s head Rowen moved back. He could see huge amounts of sweat dripping off Dragon Fang''s forehead and soon enough blood started dripping from his covered eyes.


    "Ehhhh....!!!!"


    Dragon Fang shirked at the top of his lungs as he kneeled in pain. cing his right hand over his stomach and with his left hand, he removed his ck blind covered in dark red blood.


    Rowen could see that Dragon Fang''s eyes were gouged out by someone as there were no eyeballs present. Instead, blood was flowing from the holes now, where previously his eyes were.


    "Don''t worry, this pain is part of the process, soon enough you will turn into a powerful demon ve. You will obey my every order like a dog Hahaha... And who knows you may even destroy this sect that you wanted to protect so much."


    When Dragon Fang heard his words, his brows furrowed and he clenched his head in pain. His whole body was aching and now Rowen was telling him that he is gonna convert into a demon and could even destroy his own sect.


    "No!!!! Please I beg you! Don''t destroy my sect. I will do anything you want. And please leave my family alone!"


    Rowen listened to him and his eyes narrowed in a smile. "Family? Haha... That is a surprise. Don''t worry I will make sure to take special care of them."


    "No! Please don''t hurt my family! I will do everything you ask."


    Rowen squatted in front of him and looked at his pathetic face. "You will do everything I ask? Hahaha... Once you turn into my ve, you will have to do everything I ask. However, I will not hurt your family if you tell me the location of those previous two Heretics that I met with you."


    "Ehhhh...!!!!" Dragon Fang yelled again as he felt another wave of strong pain coursing through his head. "Ok...ok here." He pointed his finger at Rowen and sent some information in his head through his mental massage technique. It was the location to find Iyana and Nokon. "Now you have to leave my family alone."


    "Yes, yes don''t worry about your family. I am gonna leave them alone with you." Rowen moved back and witnessed the changes happening to the old man.


    Long brown coloured furs covered his whole body and five tails formed on his back. A snout appeared on his face and he turned into a wolf-like animal with five tails. Rowen didn''t know what demon it was so he called Dana out.


    Dana first bowed at him and then looked at the unconscious dog-like creature on the floor. "A Duzgez. These are the mythical dogs that are said to protect the gates of heaven. However, in reality, they are even found on this ne. So they are not that special. Although it''s pretty rare to find them on this ne, however, I am sure that on the upper ne they aremon demons."


    Dana exined with an emotionless face. "They have no special power except a great sense of smell and good agility. They have sharp ws, but is not that effective as one might expect."


    Rowen looked at her and then at the pathetic dog and his left brow twitched. ''This dog looked all high and mighty with his five tails but it turns out it''s useless.'' "Aren''t you afraid of hurting his feelings?" Rowen asked with a smile.


    Dana broke out of her deduction mode and then looked at Rowen with a blush. "I am sorry Brother." She bowed again.


    "Don''t be sorry, it''s not your fault that this dog is pathetic." Rowen kicked the dog''s face and woke it up. He then waved his hand sending it to Hellish Dimension. ''To stay at the same realm even after getting my Feind Flesh technique, I should have expected him to be useless.''


    After the Duzgez was sent to a hellish dimension Dana looked at Rowen and crossed her fingers. She did not want to go back to the dimension and wanted to spend time with Rowen. However, she couldn''t say it as she was too afraid to ask.


    Rowen looked at her face and although she tried to hide her reluctance, her posture revealed the truth. With a smile, Rowen flew up a little and looked down. "What are you waiting for? Wanna stay at this ce for all your life? Let''s go I have some unfinished business to do," He said and then breaking the ceiling of the hall he moved above the clouds.


    Dana listened to him and stood stunned for few seconds, however, after that she suddenly jolted awake by the breaking of the ceiling and then she also flew up with a smile on her face. And started following Rowen.


    However, before they could move even a few hundred kilometres, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. "You! I have finally found you! Don''t even think of leaving me behind next time." It was Lulu, she was standing in front of Rowen with her finger pointed at him.


    Dana looked at hermanding attitude towards Rowen and her eyes narrowed in Rage. Taking out a katana she pointed at the girl in yellow. "How dare you talk to Brother Rowen like that! Get on your knees now and beg for forgiveness."


    Rowen looked back at Dana and a proud expression formed on his face. After that, he raised his hand to stop her. "No need, I will teach this bitch a lesson myself. Seems like I have to stuff her mouth with something big that will put her glib tongue to some useful work."

 Chapter 231: Majestic Beasts

    Chapter 231: Majestic Beasts


    Lulu listened to him and her eyes narrowed. She found out that something was different about him. He seemed more dangerous and crafty. Before he let her go after he killed her brother. And she thought it was somewhat their fault as she offended him first.


    However, now he seems more evil, the way he looks at her, like he wanted to devour her. Clenching her teeth she backed up and pointed her sword at him.


    "I wille with you and kill you one day."


    Rowen listened to her andughed. "Hahaha... Yes, you will being with me. However, killing me? Hahaha... You will be my sex ve from now on."


    Lulu gulped her saliva listening to him. Previously she decided to go after Rowen because he didn''t touch her and even apologised for killing her brother. She thought that he had principles and that made him an easy target for revenge. However, now she was having doubts about his intentions.


    ''What happened to his principles? Why does he seem so evil?''


    Biting her lip she backed up, she knew that she would not be able to defeat this guy if he decided to **** her. And especially with the girl beside him she also looks like a Heretic.


    Suddenly blue aura covered her body. It was from the pearl of speed that she ingested before. She wanted to escape. "I wille back one day and take revenge for my big brother and that day you will regret doing what you have done to him!" She yelled and turned around to run.


    Rowen looked at her escaping and a smile formed on his face. "How cute." He whispered and then disappeared from his ce. ck demonic wings on his back, he suddenly appeared in front of escaping Lulu and caught her head with his right hand.


    A sarcastic smile on his face as he looked at hers, she was terrified, her eyes wide and her face contorted in pain due to her hairs. Rowen could see the colour escaping from her face when he caught her.


    "Where were you running my little sex ve? There is no ce to escape for you now. The only purpose you will serve now is to satiate my lust. I will use your body in all different ways till your soul submit and begs to me."


    "Waa... What do you mean? Just let me go!" Lulu struggled under his grip. She used her full force, however, she was unable to move free from his hand.


    Rowen stretched her hairs a bit more, which made her groan in pain. "Eh... You are hurting me you monster! Just leave me alone." She kicked his stomach with as much force as she could. However, nothing seems to happen to Rowen he was floating there with a smile on his face.


    His other hand moved and then shot towards her Dantian. "Now there, all your struggles are futile now. Your body belongs to me for the rest of your life." Rowen said and then threw her towards Dana. "Go and ce her in the Hellish Dimension, I will teach her a lessonter."


    Dana nodded at Rowen and then a Rope moved out of her sleeve and fastened itself around Lulu''s body. "No! Leave me..." Before she could finish her sentence Dana disappeared with her into the hellish Dimension.


    After few seconds she came out. "Master, I have thrown her into the dungeons."


    Rowen nodded, "Good nowe with me. Some other peoples needs good teaching too," He said and moved towards the location that Dragan Fang hand told him about the couples, Iyana and Nokon.


    Previously when he met them they looked down on him and tried to humiliate him. Although that time his Dao was pure so he let them go with a little scare, however, as he hase back now, he would like a taste of that bitch in front of her husband.


    Dana moved behind Rowen with a small smile on her face.


    She was happy that she got a chance to stay out with Rowen because looking at his nature after he got his Dao diluted, she didn''t think that he would have the samepassion for her like when they previously had sex in the tent.


    At that time she confessed to him and he also showed his love. That was the best moment of her life.


    A blush formed on her face as she remembered the events of that night. She loved to read books, however, in these past few years she was reading a lot more of them, just to be useful to Rowen, she knew that Rowen doesn''t need that much support in power as he already has a powerful mother and ves.


    So she decided to help him by intelligence, that was the reason why she studied so hard, while also improving her cultivation marginally.


    She was a demon, however, she still doesn''t know what kind, as all the behaviour she exhibits were of a human, however, she knew that Rowen has used his BloodLine magnification on her and she could also umte demonic energy in her Dantian. This was another one of the reasons she was studying so much, so she could reveal her own identity.


    Both Rowan and Dana moved ahead and in some time they reached a valley full of grass, tall shrubs and flowers.


    At the centre of the valley, there was a blue river flowing and besides the River was a big pagoda. The building was at least ten floors tall and surrounding it were many wild beastsying there sleeping.


    There was a Blue Coloured Rhino, A gori sleeping almost half the size of the building itself. A leopard with electricity surrounding its whole body and finally a tortoise on whose back the whole pagoda was standing.


    All of them opened their eyes and saw the two flyings. Rowen looked at the beasts and smiled, the tortoise and Blue Rhino was at the Martial Synchronisation realm and the Gori and Leopards were heretics.


    "Impressive, to tame such high-level beasts with such pathetic power." Rowen looked at the beasts and an Idea popped up in his head. ''What if I use my Fiend Flesh or Bloodline Magnification art on them?'' He was amused, however, he was sure that it would not be easy for him to make these beast ept his powers.


    ''I will have to manipte those two.''


    Suddenly the whole ce got covered with ck. Thend under turned into blood.


    The Rhino took a step forward and growled. While the big gori started thumping his chest to show its dominance. The Electric Leopard stood up elegantly and was ready to attack at any moment, the electric sparks started to be more furious and colourful.


    Suddenly the couples came out of their pagoda and flew in front of Rowen and Dana. Nokon quickly identified Rowen and so did Iyana, sweat trickled down both of their spines as they stared back at their beasts to calm them down.


    Both of them bowed. "Master Rowen, how can we help you?" Nokon said with a smile on his face.


    Iyana looked and also nodded, "Yes, master Rowen, what is the reason for your sudden appearance? Did we offend you in some way?" She was scare of him, she knew how easily he could kill both of them.


    Rowen smiled at the two and waved his hand, the Tomb of Red death disappeared quickly and both Iyana and Nokon rxed. "It was nothing, I just wanted to meet you guysst time before I ascend. However, I did take a fancy to your tamed beasts. They are majestic."


    Iyana chuckled nervously and took a look back at the beasts. "Does master likes them? We can gift you one of them." She said quickly.


    Rowen smiled again. "Yes, I will have them all, and I also need you to be my ve from now on." He pointed at Iayna.


    It took a few seconds for them to register what was just being said. Suddenly Iyana''s eyes widened and she took a deep breath. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She didn''t felt this scared and helpless in her life.


    Nokon''s condition was not bright either. He was scared and restless too. On one hand, his instincts were telling him to leave everything behind and escape. However, on the other hand, he was feeling like he should be protecting his life partner.


    He didn''t want Iyana to be a ve of some random person. They havee to this point with the help of each other. In difficult times they have held to each other and protected each other.


    They have faced many difficulties together and have learnt love for each other through the whole ordeal. And now they were at their highest point of life, this unexpected danger could destroy everything they have created with their hard work and love.

 Chapter 232: A Lovely Couple

    Chapter 232: A Lovely Couple


    Nokon looked at Rowen''s smile and smiled himself too. "Master''s sense of humour is amazing. Just tell us what beast you want and we will try to tame it for you." He said rxing a little.


    Rowen nodded at him and then nced at Dana. "Dear, don''t kill this man. I need him alive."


    Dana listened to him and nodded, "Master, I will make sure to keep him alive." She looked at Nokon and took out a Bow, it was red and she got it from Lilias and she also taught her how to use a bow and arrow.


    Nokon and Iyana''s brows furrowed as they both backed up and took out their weapons, Nokon has his spear in his hand and while Iyana on the other hand also took out a Bow just like Dana.


    "Master Rowen, I think there is some misunderstanding. We haven''t done anything to you and even apologised for our previous imprudence. And we are even ready to gift you a beast. If you want then you can take all of them, however, please spare us." Nokon spoke and took a fighting stance, he didn''t want to let his guard down.


    "You don''t need to offend me to be my ves. Both of you should be happy that you will get to have a master like me. Not everyone has this lucky opportunity. One day I will rule over this whole world and that day you will be thankful. Now just give me your wife and beasts. I will take good care of them." Rowen licked his lips and smiled with his eyes.


    "Master''s offer is great and we respect it. However, I want to be free and with my husband. I will never be truly yours even if you take my body forcefully. I will always love my husband." Iyana also tensed up the string on her bow and a green coloured arrow formed on it.


    Dana also stretched the string of her bow and a ck arrow formed on the bow. "How dare you pathetic lowlife dare to retaliate against brother Rowen, when he said that he is doing a favour on you to make you his ve then you should have already submitted. The more you resist the more painful it will be for both of you and your pets."


    She pointed her arrowhead at Nokon, as Rowen had said that she needed to take care of Nokon, she ignored Iyana.


    Behind the couple the giant Gori and the Electic Leopard, stepped ahead, both of them were Heretic Beasts and we''re powerful. Rowen narrowed his eyes and took out his ze me dagger.


    Waving his hand he called out Felicia."Keep those animals captive, I will need them so don''t hurt them too much."


    Felicia bowed and then first looked at the couple in front of her and then with her nonchnt eyes looked at the beasts. "All of you step back. I don''t want to hurt you. However, if you resist too much then I won''t be able to do anything." As she was an Ascender with legendary bugs, taking care of some Heretic Beasts was no big deal for her.


    From her sleeves,rge amounts of blue bugs moved out and pinned all the beast down. Leaving them even unable to resist.


    Nokon and Iyana also looked at the newly arrived girl and when they saw that she was even more powerful than a hectic they looked at each other. They still remembered that red-dresseddy, whopletely nullified the space waves. If this new girl is as powerful as her then there is no chance for them to survive.


    Looking at each other they nodded, Nokon then bit his tongue and gritted his teeth. "Today we are escaping, however, don''t even think that you will not get the taste of our revenge. One day we will be strong enough to defeat you and that day both of us wille to find you for the revenge of our Beasts!" He said and they moved close to Iyana.


    However, before he could move too close a fountain of blood started squirting from his left leg. His whole torso disappeared. It was from the arrow from Dana. As Ambrose had told her not to kill Nokon, she only shot at his leg.


    However, to her surprise, he didn''t retaliate against her arrow and kept moving towards Iyana and Iyana also kept looking at him with clenched teeth. She was also in no mood for retaliation. Dana narrowed her eye and only then she noticed a talisman in Nokon''s hand.


    "Brother! they intend to teleport. Give me the order to kill them!" She turned her head to look at Rowen, however, she noticed that Rowen was standing there with a carefree smile on his face like all of it was under his control. Seeing that Dana also rxed and turned quiet.


    ''Rowen knows how to handle this situation, I should not meddle in it more than necessary.''


    In just a few seconds, both Iyana and Nokon touched their hands and looked at Rowen fiercely. "When we meet again, it will be yourst day..." Those were theirst words before they disappeared into a blinding blue light.


    "Come on," Rowen said and disappeared from the ce.


    Dana also formed white wings on her back and disappeared from the ce, while Felicia stood there and looked at the demons. Afterpletely embedding them in the ground through her bugs she also disappeared with white devil wings on her back.


    ...


    Nokon and Iyana appeared fifty thousand kilometres away from their original spot. Nokon, bleeding from his left leg profusely. Iyana looked at him and tears started dripping down her eyes.


    "Honey... Are you alright? Does it hurt?" She made him sit down and took out some bandage, clothes and pills out from her space ring.


    "We don''t have time for all this. Let''s run before hees here! And promise me if pushes to shove then you will leave me behind and escape yourself." Nokon said with a light smile and rubbing tears of Iyana''s cheeks. "I love you."


    "No! Don''t talk like that, he doesn''t even know which direction we teleported to, it will take him at least five hours before he coulde here, so don''t worry. And in no condition would I ever leave you behind! Understood?!"


    Nokon gritted his teeth and stood up on one leg after Iyana applied a bandage around his leg to stop it from bleeding any more. She did it in just one minute. "Let''s run away as far as we could. We can''t take a risk with that monster." Both of them flew up and looked towards each other and nodded.


    "Let me support you, your inner Qi is unbnced." Iyana ced her hands around his shoulder and started flying with him.


    "Thanks for always taking care of me," Nokon said with an embarrassed smile. "And sorry I wasn''t able to protect our beasts. I know what they meant to you."


    A tear left Iyana''s eyes. "Don''t be sorry, it''s not your fault. And we will definitely take revenge for our children in future." By children, she meant the beasts she has tamed.


    They looked ahead and started to move.


    "What a lovely couple."


    Suddenly a shiver ran past their spine as they heard a cold sarcastic voice and they could tell whose voice it was.


    "Impossible." Both of them turned around with their eyes wide. And when they saw Rowen standing in the air behind them, both of them turned ghost still. Sweat started to drip from their forehead and started moving in their eyes, burning them.


    Their hearts started to pound against their ribcage and they werepletely shocked.


    "How... How did you know the direction we would teleport in? And... And how did you travel so fast?... Cough..." Iyana choked out by her own words.


    In just a few seconds the two girls from before also appeared behind Rowen with a nonchnt expression on their faces. They looked at the couple like they were already dead.


    "I gave you a chance to be my ves the easy way, however, you disrespected my generosity. Now it looks like I would have to be tougher on you. I hope you are ready for what''s about toe," Rowen said andughed out loudly, he was getting excited just by the thought of what he would do to this couple.


    Nokon moved forwards with a haggard expression on his face and for the first time tears moved out of his eyes. "Please, make me your ve. I will do everything for you. I am an expert in taming beasts so I could be useful to you. But please let my wife leave, I love her and can''t bear to see her suffer."


    Iyana looked at her husband crying and clenched her fist, even more tears started falling down her eyes. In their life, they had faced many difficulties. However, they have to face nothing like this ever before.


    She has never seen her husband in such a bad condition. In fact, she has never seen him cry or beg. He was a brave guy who always protected her while keeping his dignity.


    However, now he was ready to put his dignity on line to save her life. This touched a spot in her heart that was never touched before and she broke down on her knees.


    "No, take me instead. Leave my husband alone... Sob... Sob..."


    Rowenughed at their words. "Hahaha... Don''t worry, I told you that I am very generous. So I will fulfil both of your wishes. I will take both of you as my ves."

 Chapter 233: Just Getting Stronger

    Chapter 233: Just Getting Stronger


    Listening to him Nokon looked at Rowen''s face and seeing the smug look he understood that this monster was in no mood of letting them leave, he just wanted to humiliate and y with them.


    "Previously, I thought you were the most righteous cultivator I have ever seen, we even started to admire you. However, now we havee to see your real face. You are nothing but a demon! And you will rot in hell for all eternity!" Nokon yelled and started burning his blood.


    "No honey! You have already burned so much of your blood, anymore could kill you!" Iyana said from behind and wiping her tears, started to move towards him.


    "Run now! You have to take revenge for both our pets and me! Run and save your life till I hold these three back." Nokon took out his spear and pointed at Rowen.


    Dana sighed looking at his condition. "How pathetic..." She aimed her arrow towards him. "Move one more step and you will never be able to move in your life again."


    Nokon moved his eyes as he felt strong killing intenting towards him from the girl standing beside Rowen. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he turned his head sideways and red at Iyana in anger. "Why are you still standing here?! Run now!!!" He yelled with all the power he could muster.


    Iayna, who was trying to move towards her husband stopped and ced one hand over her chest. She was feeling extreme internal pain. How can she leave her husband behind, who is willing to put his life at stake for her safety? And now the battle is already lost, she could tell that no matter how hard she tries, she would never be able to outrun Rowen and the two girls beside him.


    "Stop Nokon! Sob... Sob... Rivers of tears flowing from her eyes. It''s not worth putting your life at risk now. There is no way I can outrun him." She then looked at Rowen. "I am ready... I am ready to be your servant, please don''t hurt my husband."


    Rowen smiled at her words and nodded, he then looked at Nokon. "If you are ready to be my ve, then your first job is to seal your husband''s cultivation. Can you do it?"


    Iyana nodded quickly and moved towards Nokon. "Yes, master..." She said in desperation and looked at Nokon in his eyes. "This is for the best." Tears didn''t stop falling from both of their eyes.


    Nokon took in a deep breath and more tears moved out of his eyes. He also understood Iyana''s words, she was correct, there was no way she could outrun someone, who can pinpoint your exact teleportation location from fifty thousand kilometres away.


    He finally gave up and nodded at her. "Do it." He whispered in choked voice and with a haggered face.


    Dana looked at him giving up and retracted her bow. ''At least they have some brains. Going against master is useless.'' She thought and looked at Rowen, who had craftyness in his eyes. She could tell that the couple in front of her are in for some good suffering.


    Iyana ced her right hand over Nokon''s Dantian and then her Qi started to move in his body. Gently she started to seal his Dantian. Although she could just loosely seal his Dantian, she knew that there is no point in tricking Rowen and it would make just matter even worse. He may even decide to kill both of them.


    Completely sealing his Dantain she looked at Rowen. "Master, it''s done. Now please don''t hurt him." She joined both of her hands and pleaded.


    "Don''t worry, I am not as cruel as you think. As long as you follow all my orders withoutints I will not harm your husband," He said and than looked at Dana. "Let''s move to the previous location." Turning around he also looked and nodded at Felicia and then disappeared from the ce.


    Dana and Felicia looked at the couples and then looked at each other. "Let''s move back sister." Ropes moved out of both of their sleeves and fastened themselves around Nokon and Iyana.


    Feeling the ropes moving around them they didn''t struggle and onlyplied.


    Then huge wings formed on Dana and Felicia''s back and holding one of the two each they disappeared from the pace and moved toward the pagoda they were at previously.


    As they reached at the ce, Rowen was already flying there looking down at the beast that were pinned to the ground by Felicia''s blue bugs.


    He looked at Iyana, who was tied by a Rope and moved towards her. "Untie her."


    Listening to him Dana quickly backed her rope up and freed Iyana from her binds.


    "You can take these beasts." Iyana looked at Rowen with wide angry eyes. These beasts were like their children, however, now their fate rests in Rowen''s hand. She knew that if she didn''t give away these pets to him, Rowen would definitely kill them. It was better for them to be someone else''s pet then be dead.


    "Yes, I will, however, now that I look at them they seem very weak and pathetic. Look by yourself, that can''t even handle some small bugs. I think it''s better to just kill these pathetic animals, rather than keeping them as pets."


    "No no no... Don''t kill them, I promise you that they will be very useful. It may not look like it but they are very loyal and diligent beasts. They will work hard and be powerful if given chance." Iyana exined with begging eyes. She couldn''t see her beasts die in front of her eyes.


    "Yes, give them one chance, we promise you that they will be very useful to you." Nokon also voiced in from behind.


    Rowen smiled at their words. "Give them a chance you say?" He looked at Iyana.


    "Yes, just one chance."


    Rowen nodded, "Ok then, I am ready to give them a chance to be more powerful, however, you have to convince them to ept power from me. And remember I will only give a single chance, if they failed then you will be responsible for their deaths."


    "Power from you?" Nokon raised his brows, he was not sure how Rowen can give power to some beast.


    Rowen looked at him and narrowed his eyes in anger. "You are speaking too much for a mere ve." He then looked at his wife. "Can''t you keep your husband shut? Or you want me kill him?"


    Iyana panicked and looked at Nokon with begging eyes. "Honey please don''t speak. He is too cruel, I won''t be able to live if something happened to you."


    Nokon gritted his teeth seeing his wife begging more tears moved out of his eyes and he felt a clenching pain in his throat. This was the first time in his life he had felt so helpless. Looking down he submitted to his fate and turned silent.


    Iyana rxed seeing that Nokon was listening to her. For her, their lives were more than anything. If they are safe then one day they will definitely get a chance to take revenge. One day when this demon would be down they will put final nail in his coffin. However, all that only if they stay alive. And currently their lives rested in the palm of Rowen.


    Iyana nodded and Rowen moved her towards ground, he also moved and stood beside her. In front of them was the ck Lighting Leopard that was pinned down to the ground by bugs and was currently groaning in pain as the bugs slowly sucked his Qi away.


    Rowen looked at Felicia to make her bugs stop tormenting this beast. As he was gonna use his Feind Flesh transmission technique on it.


    Felicia nodded and then ordered her bugs to stop sucking Qi out of the leopard, however, she didn''t release the beastpletely, it was still pinned down to the ground by hundreds of bugs.


    "What do I need to do?" Iyana asked looking at Rowen.


    Rowen smiled, "You just need to make him ept the power I give. That''s all, just tell him to not go against the force I give him."


    Iyana gulped her saliva and nodded she then squatted in front of the leopard and gently carssed its head and started talking to him mentally.


    After few minutes she turned to look at Rowen with tears in her eyes. "He is ready, but please don''t hurt him."


    "Hurt him? I am gonna do a big favour to this useless thing." A menacing w formed on Rowen''s right and and then he also squatted in front of the Leopard.


    Iyana saw the w and gulped her saliva. Shivers ran pass her spine as she looked at Rowen moving his w towards the Leopard, however, she didn''t interrupt him as it could ce not only her life in danger but also Leopard''s life in danger and she didn''t want that to happen.


    Rowen pierced the forehead of Leopard with his calw finger and injected the demonic flesh in it''s body.


    He looked at Iyana who had a worried face and chuckled. "Don''t worry, he is just getting stronger."

 Chapter 234: Demonic Gorilla and Leopard

    Chapter 234: Demonic Gori and Leopard


    The Lightning Leopard didn''t resist much and quietly epted the demonic flesh in his spirit. Rowen then looked at the giant gori. "Let''s move towards him." He stood up and took Iyana with him towards the Giant Gori.


    It was currentlyying on its stomach as the bugs kept it pinned down by its limbs and body. Rowen wanted to finish giving this gori his flesh as quickly as possible because when the change starts to happen it bes apparent that it''s painful and demonic.


    And if Rowen waited for the change to happen in Leopard and this Gori saw it. Then he might change his mind and not ept his Flesh. Although Rowen could still force him to ept the flesh through torturing Nokon or Iyana, however, he didn''t want any hassle.


    Iyana also quickly moved towards the Gori and started whispering something near his face. She did it as quickly as possible because she didn''t want Rowen to lose patience and kill every one of her pets. She wanted them to stay alive and she intended to one day free them again from this monster''s grip.


    In just a few seconds she turned back and nodded at Rowen. "Master, he is also ready."


    Rowen smiled and then jumped on the gori''s giant head, standing on his nose he pierced his whole hand in its be and started transferring his flesh into him. With a smile, he then pulled his hand back and looked at both the heretic beasts with expectations shing in his eyes.


    This was the first time he was transforming a beast into a demon and he wanted it to be sessful. He was also curious about what kind of results he would get.


    Iyana looked at Rowen standing there staring at the two beasts, "Master, what about the other two. They are good too, you just need to give them one chance." She didn''t want any of her beast to be harmed, no matter how weak it is. Because they were like kids to her.


    Rowen smiled looking at her. "They are beyond salvation. I don''t need them." He didn''t want to waste his energy on low-level beasts when he already had two higher-level ones and he was really just experimenting. He already has strong ves like Ampone and Felicia. He just wanted to know the results of his Feind Flesh Transmutation on these beasts.


    "So, what are you gonna do with them? Please let them leave. I promise you that they would nevere back to trouble you.


    "Don''t worry, I will do nothing to them." Rowen smiled, there was a n in his mind to start breaking this couple now. As he has already got what he needed from them. Now he was ready to break them thoroughly.


    Iyana and Nokon rxed at Rowen''s words. ''Maybe he really was here only for the two strong beasts. And maybe he will let us leave after this.'' Iyana thought and a ray of hope sparkled in her eyes.


    She remembered the previous time she met with Rowen. He spared their lives previously even when he could have killed them easily. He even protected them from that dangerous red-dresseddy. Iyana had hopes that all the things about being a ve were just intimidation techniques from Rowen so that they easily prepare the two beasts for the power he was about to give them.


    The more Iyana thought about it the more this idea seems to resonate in her mind. She started to get more and more rxed. However, suddenly her thoughts broke when she heard a painful yell from the Leopard and Gori.


    She looked at them and saw that both of them were in extreme pain. "Master, what is happening to them? Is this process painful?"


    Rowen looked at her and raised his brows. "You are still here? Go back and stand with your pathetic husband. You are no longer useful to me." Now Rowen didn''t care about how he treats this couple, as he has already inserted his flesh in those beasts and they have already epted it. Now, these two could do nothing to stop their beasts transformations.


    Iayan shivered and gulped her saliva. Taking a step back she looked at her beast again. She could tell that they were in brutal pain by their reactions and she wanted to do something about it. She wanted tofort them. However, she also didn''t want to make Rowen angry because he could kill them and their beasts anytime he wants.


    With tears flowing out of her eyes, she reluctantly moved back and stood beside Nokon, who was currently sitting on a rock. "Don''t worry, they will be ok. You know how brave they are don''t you?" Nokonforted Iyana with his words.


    Iyana looked at his condition and seeing her husband trying to find something positive in this extremely negative situation, made her break out in more tears. Wiping them desperately, she nodded and held his left hand in her right one tightly. She didn''t want to let go of Nokon.


    Soon enough red mes started forming in the Giant gori''s eyes and its size doubled from the original. Previously he was only half the size of Pagoda, however, now he was just as tall as it. The brown hair on its body also started to shed and in no time his skin turnedpletely pale while like that of a zombie.


    Rowen cast a gaze at Felicia to release her bugs and getting his sign she waved her right hand which lead to all the bugs on Giant Gori, flying away. The Giant stood up and with a loud roar and started beating his chest.


    Iyana and Nokon looked up at the monstrous Gori and their eyes widened in terror. They could clearly see that it has turned demonic, the red in the gori''s eyes and the cold piercing aura it was emanating. They also felt a loss of connection with their pet. As his soul was no longer in his body and he was possessed by an evil spirit.


    Although they could have tolerated their pet getting stolen. However, to turn them into demons, they never thought that Rowen would do that.


    "What have you done to him?! This is not what we agreed on. Return them to normal right now!" Nokon yelled and tried to stand up, however, failed because of the extreme pain in his leg. He wanted to go and kill Rowen. How dare he turn someone innocent''s soul into a demonic one.


    They knew that a demon could wreak havoc and kill thousands of innocent people and they didn''t wanna see their pets spreading carnage.


    Iayana got hold of her husband before he fell, and gently made him sit on a rock. Her head then turned around and she looked at Rowen with red eyes and an angry expression. Her husband was correct for his anger. This was too much! How could this guy trick them and made them agree to turn their childlike pets into nasty demons?


    However, before she could say anything the Lightning Leopard also let out a loud roar and changedpletely. The dark colour of his body turned even darker. His neon-blue eyes also turned bright red and even the electricity surrounding it turned red.


    Arge demonic and hostile aura emanated from it and just as the bugs moved away from his body the Leopard stood up on his four legs and started looking at everyone with hostile eyes. Iayana also lost connection with him and could feel the bloodlust directed towards her and Nokon.


    ''This monster had turned my own pets against me!'' Iayna was gritting her teeth. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her nails got embedded in her palms and blood started flowing out of them.


    Rowen waved his hand towards the Leopard and Gori and both of them turned silent and stopped moving. "Hahaha..." Rowen let out a loudugh because both the beasts had Ascended. And the bloodlusting out of them were stronger than the normal demons Rowen creates using humans.


    These two demonic beasts could wreak havoc in this whole ne if left uncontrolled. They would kill every living organism without giving it a second thought and that was the nature of a demon. They were purely demonic without the interference of even slight human intelligence.


    Rowen then turned around and looked at Iyana and Nokon with a wide smile. Now he was gonna start to break these two slowly and enjoy the whole process. From the time his demonic Dao got pure, he missed this feeling. This feeling of dominance over pathetic and weak people.


    He nned to release all his frustration on these two and Lulu. He would break her to but after these two. First, he wanted to slowly enjoy them and when he gets bored he will use that girl Lulu.


    Iyana who was about to say something when looked at Rowen''s demonic smile took a step back and gulped her saliva. She could feel that something bad was going on in his mind and from the way he is looking at them, ''that something bad,'' is directed towards them.

 Chapter 235: Easily Broken

    Chapter 235: Easily Broken


    "What do you think I should do with the remaining two beasts you have? To be honest they are pathetic and weak. They are of no use to me." Rowen said to Iayna.


    Iyana''s heartbeat risen at Rowen''s question. She was not sure how to reply to him. She has already told him that her beasts would work hard and prove their worth. She could tell that Rowen was asking her this question because he is ying with her. She knows Rowen has already decided the fate of remaining to Beasts.


    "Master, please give them just one chance. I am sure that they will prove their worth by doing lots of hard work."Although she was enraged with the fact that Rowen had turned her two powerful beasts into blood lusty demon. She still preferred this over them being dead.


    "Hard work? Hahaha... How do you think these two beasts got powerful? Hard work? No, I gave them enough power to destroy anyone on this ne. And ording to me, the remaining to beasts are unsalvagable." Rowen moved a step towards Iyana.


    Seeing himing towards her, she gulped her saliva and tightened her grip on Nokon''s hand. Nokon also looked at Rowen with hostile eyes. Even after dragged down to such a condition he was ready to give his life if it came to his wife.


    "So, what are you going do with them?" She asked with tear-filled eyes.


    Rowen smiled. "I told you before, and I am telling you again. That I am not as cruel as you think. I will let your pets decide the fate of their weaker brothers." Rowen cast a gaze at the Gori and Leopard. He wanted the couple to witness their childlike pets preying on each other.


    Iyana and Nokon''s eyes widened when they heard Rowen''s words. They know that Rowen has turned their beasts Demonic, and they couldn''t even feel connection with them anymore. Which mean it is likely that these demonic beasts would attack their brothers without any remorse.


    "No! You can''t do this! You have changed them into demons and now they don''t even have control over their own mind!" Iyana moved a step ahead, leaving Nokon''s hand.


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Well, you are correct. They have turned demonic and will eat their brothers like predators. However, I can stop them if you suck my dick."


    Iyana who was moving ahead, suddenly stopped at Rowen''s words. Her body froze up and her heart started to beat at rapid pace. Her husband was sitting right in front of them and this monster had said such words. She had never felt such humiliation before.


    "You fucker! How dare you..." Nokon, who was about to finish his sentence, felt a heavy impact on his throat, which lead to him coughing out blood. He looked beside him, and Dana was standing their with emotionless face.


    "How dare you speak to Master in such rude way." She said and moved back. She was the one who punched Nokon''s throat.


    "No!" Iyana ran back towards Nokon with a worried face and held him in her embrace.


    "Life of your beasts and your husband is now in your hands. If youply with my terms them I will let them live, however, if you don''t..." A demonic smiled formed on his face. "Hahaha... I will tear them apart piece by piece after raping you thoroughly."


    Iyana moved her head and looked at Rowen with a terrified face. Her hands were already sweaty, and she was feeling chills all over her body. She then turned to look at Nokon, who was still coughing blood.


    "No... No... Need to follow his words for me. He will kill us all either way so don''t sacrifice yourself for us..."Nokon whispered with contorted face. As he felt pain speaking even single word.


    Seeing blooding out of his mouth with his every word. Iyana ced her hand on his back. "You rest here and don''t worry about me. I have to do this. I don''t want to put anybody''s life in danger just for my selfishness."


    "No you fool! Can''t you understand... He is just ying with us. He does not intend to let us live no matter what we do. It''s no use to sacrifice yourself you will only make this humiliation longer.... Cough... Cough..." Nokon rebutted.


    "So what should I do? Suicide? Leave you and the Beasts for this demon? No... I can''t do that. This is ourst hope. Maybe he will let us live after this."She stood up and looked at Rowen. "I am ready do anything you say. However, you have to promise that you will let my husband and beasts live."


    Rowen disappeared from his ce and appeared just in front of her. He could smell fear from her and that made him hard. He has felt this feeling after long time. "As you wish. Just do what I say, and I will spare your husband and even your pathetic beasts."


    He then grabbed her neck and started kissing her. His tongue moving over her lips and her other hand moved over her big breast. Squeezing it tightly he tried to move his tongue in her mouth, however, her lips were tightly sealed.


    Because of Rowen''s sudden attack, Iyana''s whole body froze and she couldn''t tell what she would do. So as a defence mechanism she consciously sealed her lips tightly. However, suddenly she felt Rowen''s teeth on her soft lips.


    With a bite he opened her lips and then his juicy tongue entered her mouth. Meeting with her own tongue. Both of them intertwined started kissing passionately. It was only after few seconds that Iyana realised that Nokon was still in front of them.


    cing both of her hands on his chest, she pushed him behind and moved a step back. She covered her chest with her one hand and, with the other one she wiped her lips.


    Turning back she took a nce at Nokon and seeing his lifeless face that was facing the earth in shame her heart cracked. ''How could I forget that he was still in front of me and not struggle in this demon''s embrace?'' She felt an ache in her heart. However, she had no courage to exin anything to Nokon.


    She then looked at Rowen and seeing his angry face a termor passed through her body. "Uh... I am sorry. I will do anything you want. But please can we go to a private ce. I can''t do all this in front of everyone."


    Rowen narrowed his eyes and moved closed to her body again. "You bitch! If you resisted again than I will first break your limbs and then I will **** your helpless body. After that I will throw your body to these bests and they will also have sex with you." He grabbed her hair and pushed her down on the ground.


    "Ahh..." Iyana let out a grunt as her head hit the soil and saliva flew out of her mouth. She felt Rowen''s crotch on her back, which was still raised up. Soon enough tears started moving out of her eyes, some of them because soil went into her eyes and some of it because of the humiliation.


    Rowen then grabbed the cor of her Robe with his left hand, while his right hand kept Iyana pinned down on the ground. With a rough pull he tore her clothes apart revealing her smooth back and her big boobs.


    Her ass was also bouncy and huge. A smile formed on Rowen''s face looking at her figure. "Not bad." He pped her ass hardly leaving a red imprint on it.


    "Eaaa..." Iyana let out a grunt as she felt sharp bain on her buttcheeks. Her husband has never treated her like this. He was very gentle and caring and this demon on other hand was brutal. All he cared about is to satisfy his own lust.


    Dana and Felicia looked at them with nonchnt eyes while Nokon looked at them with hollow eyes. It was like someone has pulled his soul out of his body. He was not moving at all and was looking at Rowen and Iyana with souless eye.


    Iyana was his love, and he couldn''t bear to see her getting humiliated in such a way, while he was still present there. He felt pathetic and weak. And this made him break down. A mental breakdown. He couldn''t fathom, what was going on in his surrounding and only looked at Rowen and Iyana with a relentless pain in his heart.


    Rowen looked at Nokon and his smile widened. ''What a pathetic guy! He is already broken with just so little fun.''


    Iyana, on the other hand, couldn''t see her husband''s face as Rowen has kept her head pinned down on the ground. All she could do is to let out grunts of pain and some tears.


    Rowen gritted his teeth seeing that Nokon was already broken with such little effort and decided to punish Iyana for her husband''s lousiness. Hended another hard p on her ass and then pulled out his giant penis.

 Chapter 236: Humiliating the Couple

    Chapter 236: Humiliating the Couple


    Dana and Felicia looked at Rowen''srge penis and their faces flushed. Envy sparkled from their eyes looking at Iyana. She gets to have good times with their master and she is not even appreciating it. Such thankless bitch!


    While Nokon cast a peek at Rowen''s penis and they cast his gaze away. He didn''t want to look at Iyana, who was getting defiled in front of him, while he could do nothing but sit silently. He was feeling helpless and pathetic. Self-hate started to seep into his bone.


    Clenching his fist, tears started to drip down his eyes. ''Why I am so useless?! I can''t even protect my beasts and my wife. Dying is better than this humiliation!''


    Rowen looked at Nokon''s tears and a smile formed on his face. He thought that Nokon was already broken and useless. However, seeing some reactioning from him made Rowen excited. This is what he wanted, he wanted to watch people suffer because of him.


    He then pped Iyana''s ass again making her grunt in pain. "Prepare yourself slut... I will make you moan so hard that you will find your husband''s dick worthless."


    "Ahh..." Iyana somehow opened her mouth, "You demon... I will never submit it to you. You can take my body, but I will never be fully yours. I will always love my husband."


    Nokon listened to her words and even more, tears started flowing out of his eyes. He even covered his mouth to stop any voices from getting out as he didn''t wanna make his wife listen to his pathetic cries. He was so angry at himself that he just wanted to die. However, he stopped himself from doing anything stupid because Iyana''s life was currently in Rowen''s hand and she could be hurt badly if he did anything drastic.


    "Hahaha... I hope you stand up to your words. Because in time you will be begging for my dick in front of your husband. You will tell him that you can''t be satisfied by any other man than me. Hahaha... I will reveal your true inner slut today."


    Rowen then ced the tip of his shaft on her slit and started spreading them apart by pushing his crotch.


    Iyana''s eyes widened when she felt the girth of his penis. She has never felt something so big entering her body, clenching her teeth she closed her eyes. She didn''t wanna leak any voices and make this even more entertaining for this demon. She wanted to resist even if it is worthless. She wanted to show her husband that she hasn''t given up yet.


    Dana looked at both of them on the ground and remembered the first them Rowen had sex with her. He brutalised her so badly that the marks on her body stayed for few days and she could feel thatplex feeling of pain and pleasure whenever she closes her eyes and thinks about that moment.


    She wanted to feel it again on her body. After the first them, Rowen had been gentle on her most of the times and even when he lost control she was so scared that she avoided all his painful attacks using her wisdom. However, now looking at Iyana, a spark ignited in her again to feel that mixture of pain and pleasure again.


    Nokon on the other hand closed his eyes and then his hand moved from his mouth to ears. He didn''t wanna witness the humiliation Rowen was gonna bring upon Iyana. She was his love and now seeing something so terrible happen to her when he was still here, he can''t fathom how to handle this situation.


    His mind was turning into a mess by all kind of self-harming and negative thoughts. His desire to die was very strong. However, he holds on to his life only because of the safety of Iyana. He could tell that Rowen wanted to humiliate him and if hemitted suicide, Rowen would be more brutal on Iyana. He may even torture her in different ways.


    Rowen looked at Nokon closing his eyes and then grabbed Iyana''s hair. Pulling her head up he trusted his shaft forwards with full force and because of that Iyana''s headnded on Nokon''sp.


    Nokon opened his eyes due to the sudden impact and saw that naked body of his wife was in front of him. Her head was buried in his stomach and behind her was Rowen with a satisfied smiled on his face.


    A shiver went past his spine as he felt nauseous. He wanted to vomit, however, nothing came out of his stomach.


    "Hahaha..." Rowenughed. "What were you closing your eyes for? Look, I am gonna please your wife in ways that you never could. I will touch her spots that were untouched before and soon enough she will be thankful for me. And you should be too. After all, I will make your bitch wife moan in happiness."


    "Eh..." Nokon looked away instantly listening to his voice. His body struggled as he prepared to move back, however, suddenly a hand moved over his shoulder. It was Felicia. She looked him in the eyes and then looked at the two remaining beasts that were still trapped by her bugs.


    "If you want you beasts to stay alive then do as master says." She then moved back and the nonchnt expression appeared on her face again.


    Nokon gulped his saliva in fear and looked at his remaining two beasts. And he could see that they were in more pain than before. Her bugs were sucking their energy out slowly. He then looked at Iyana and Rowen again. And then kept his eyes and ears open.


    His wife was, after all, sacrificing her body for him and the beasts and if he couldn''t do anything to support her then all of this could be worthless. He decided to listen to Rowen.


    Iyana on the other hand kept her head buried in Nokon''sp. She didn''t wanna see his face when she was performing such a humiliating act. Tears continued to move out of her eyes and her body shivered again and again in expectation of what was about toe.


    Rowen then pushed his shaftpletely in just one thrust all the way to her cervix. A loud pping sound resounded as both their thighs collided.


    Iyana who had clenched her jaws in preparation so that she could not let out any voice instantly failed. "Ehhh...!!!" A painful and surprising grunt moved out of her mouth and she grabbed both of Nokon''s legs tightly so she could bear the pain.


    A humiliating feeling rose in her body as she realised, what she has done. She not only let out her voice but grabbed Nokon''s leg so tightly that blood came out of his skin. She wanted to hide all the pain from her husband, however, now she has shown it not only verbally but physically.


    Nokon grabbed her arms and supported himself so he doesn''t fall back, and when he felt her tight grip, he also felt humiliated. Iyana had never reacted in such a way when they have sex. His ego started to crack the more he thought about it.


    Rowen on the other hand was ecstatic, all of it was going the way he wanted it to go. He wanted to humiliate both the couples and finally wanted to break them. And that is what is happening. Both of them are getting humiliated and are starting to break slowly.

 Chapter 237: Master is Cruel

    Chapter 237: Master is Cruel


    "Look at your slutty wife, she is already enjoying it with just a single thrust." Rowenughed at Nokon''s face.


    "No, she is not, you demon!!!"


    "Hahaha... Just you wait, she will be moaning in pleasure in just a few moments."


    "No! She would never do that! She hates you, and you can''t ever win over her."


    When Iyana listened to Nokon''s words, some courage came back to her and she clenched her teeth again. ''This time I will not let out a single voice. Nokon is defending me and he still loves me. I have to do it for him.''


    "Really? Then let''s see." Rowen pulled his waist back and then trusted again. With full force. However, this time only a muffled grunt resounded not the loud voice like the previous thrust.


    "Trying to resist huh? Hahaha... Then take this bitch." Rowen rotated the qi in his Dantian and soon enoughrge amounts of ck aura started to seep into Iyana''s body. He was not holding back the amount of ck aura he is releasing in her as he didn''t care if she turned into an emotionless slut that only craves for his dick.


    He just wanted topletely break her and make Nokon so humiliated that hemits suicide.


    ''What is this? Why I am feeling good?'' A frown formed on Iyana''s face as she started feeling a cold aura started seeping into her body. ''This... I have never felt like this before. No!!! What am I thinking?! I can''t feel good by a monster. I have to endure.''


    Dana noticed what was happening with Iyana and a smile formed on her face. ''Now you will understand the real pleasure. And soon enough you will crave master''s dick so much that you will be ready to kill even your loved ones to get just a taste of it.''


    "Here ites..." Rowen trusted again and this time with only half of the force than before. However, suddenly Iyana let out a loud moan. And anyone that could hear could tell that it was a moan of pleasure, instead of a moan of pain.


    Rowen then pulled her body back from Nokon''s crotch and showed her face to her husband. "Look at this slut wife of yours. Just look at her face. And tell me she is not enjoying it."


    Rowen trusted again loudly and another moan escaped out of Iyana''s mouth. She just couldn''t control herself. The pleasure was so great that her moans were leaking automatically. Even some saliva was dripping down the corner of her lips.


    Her body was hot and her face flushed, she looked at Nokon''s shocked expression and closed her eyes tightly. A piercing pain moved through her heart. ''What am I doing?! How can I not control my own body under this demon that I hate? And doing it in front of my husband... How??'' More and more tears started flowing out of her eyes.


    Nokon looked at Iyana''s face and he could spot her blushing. And although tears were falling from her eyes, there was an excited expression on her face. ''No, she can''t be enjoying it. It must be all this demon''s fault. He must be tricking me somehow.''


    "You demon, your pathetic tricks would never work on me."


    Rowen smiled at his words. "Good, I thought you would break by now. But you are persistent. This is getting more and more interesting... Hahaha..." He then looked at Felicia. "Get a bed out, let me teach this pathetic guy, how to make a woman happy."


    Felicia nodded at his words and pulled out a bed from her space ring, in front of Nokon. Rowen thenughed and threw Iyana on the bouncy bed.


    "Get on your hands, just like a real bitch." Rowen ced Iyana on doggy style, her face facing Nokon and then moved behind her. "Open your eyes and look at your husband, or I will rip his eyes out too, making you two equal." He whispered in her ears and then started rubbing the tip of his penis on her opening.


    Under his threat Iyana slowly opened her eyes, they were red and wet. In front of her was the saddened face of her husband, who was also crying and looking at her with a broken but hopeful expression.


    ''He still hasn''t given up on me yet. He still believes in me. I have to endure this... But...but... Why does this feel so good...'' Suddenly her eyes rolled up and her mouth opened wide, "ahh..." A loud moan escaped her mouth. She felt her vagina twitching and she could feel the rush of hormones under her skin.


    Her nipples hardened and love fluid started to drip from her vagina.


    Nokon listened to her moan and felt a shiver in his whole body, his face got hot and more tears filled his dried eyes. His throat started hurting, he wanted to say something however, nothing came out of his mouth.


    He has never seen Iyana making this kind of expression. And from her voice, he could tell that she was enjoying it. ''Was she never satisfied with me?'' His chest hurt more than his blown up leg.


    "Hahaha..." Rowen''s demonicugher reverberated in the open area and then he pped hardly on Iyana''s plump ass.


    It was only after his p, that she broke out of her ecstatic state. Her whole body suddenly jolted and then her eyesnded on Nokon and she could sense disgusting out of his eyes.


    ''What have I done! Why? Why? Why?!!!'' Tightly grabbing the bed sheet in anger she looked back. "What are you doing to me?! What kind of devilish trickery are you performing?!"


    "Devilish trickery..." Rowen trusted his dick again making her moan in pleasure.


    "This is no devilish trickery. I am just showing you what good sex feels like. Your retarded husband with his small penis could never satisfy a slut like you," He said and started thrusting his dick again and again.


    "You...! I am not a Slut! Ahh... Huh... Ahh...!" Iyana started releasing moan after moan and buried her face in the pillow, to hide it from her husband.


    "Look, how she is moaning. I bet she was never this happy with you." Rowen looked at Nokon while he kept thrusting his penis in his wife.


    "She is not like this. You have used some trickery on her, you can only capture her body like this, but never her heart." Nokon looked at Iyana and although he could tell that she was enjoying it, however, he still took her side.


    "Her heart? Don''t worry in just time, she would be ready to murder you to lick my dick. Tell me then if I could capture her heart or not."


    Nokon just looked away from him. "She would never do such a thing, you are just a big lier."


    Rowen smirked at his words and released even more of his ck aura in Iyana''s body and just in few seconds, her moans turned even more pleasant and she even started to move her hips to match with his rhythm.


    "Ahh... This feels good... Ahh... Keep going... Faster..." She gotpletely lost in pleasure and forgot that Nokon was still in front of her.


    "Iyana... I... Iyana..." Nokon tried to stop his wife with his choked voice, however, failed. She was just not listening to him, her consciousness was devoured by the extreme pleasure Rowen was providing her.


    "I told you that a slut like her could never be satisfied by your small dick. She was always craving for something manly, something rough. Do you still think she loved you? She was near you just because you provided her cultivation resources." Rowen poked Nokon just where it hurt the most.


    He then pulled his dick out, moved her body in front. Both Rowen and Nokon looked at her face at the same time. They could see that she was lost in ecstasy.


    Iyana returned to her senses after few seconds, she looked in front and saw a devilish smile on Rowen''s face. Her eyes then looked at Nokon, and just as their eyes meet, Nokon looked away in disgust.


    It was only then she realised, what she has done and tears started falling from her eyes. "Dear it''s not like what it seems. This demon is controlling me somehow, I still love you and I am only yours," she said as more tears fell from her eyes.


    "Nokon looked at her again and rubbing his tears, he nodded. I know, you will never fall for a demon like him. I know you love me, and I will never doubt you."


    Rowen smiled listening to Nokon, he was enjoying it more and more.


    "How sweet... I am impressed by your determination. As a present, you are allowed to leave," Rowen said with a smile to Iyana.


    Iyana and Nokon both looked at him with surprise. While hope again appeared on Nokon''s face, there was a reluctant expression on Iyana''s face.


    Dana looked at her and smirked. ''Master is cruel.''


    "However, Iyana, if you still want to continue then spread your legs and beg for my dick. And if you do so, I will also cut off the other leg of your husband."

 Chapter 238: Final Sacrifice

    Chapter 238: Final Sacrifice


    "No please don''t do that," Iyana said with puppy eyes.


    Nokon on the other hand was hopeful and stood up on his one leg. "Dear, you don''t have to do this anymore. He is letting us leave, let''s go." He moved towards the bed and grabbed her right hand to move her out of the bed.


    However, Iyana didn''t budge and looked at Nokon with a shameful expression. She then turned to look at Rowen with a begging eyes.


    Nokon looked at his wife and couldn''t believe what he was seeing. She was reluctant of getting out of bed. "What are you thinking? Let''s go before he changes his mind."


    Rowen smiled at Nokon, "Don''t worry, I will not change my mind. Both of you are free to go." He then cast a gaze at Iyana. "You are free now. Just go and live a life with your husband, you can even take your remaining two beasts."


    Iyana listened to him and understood that Rowen really intended to let them leave. However, she just started enjoying it. And she didn''t wanna leave now. She has never felt such a way before with her husband and that amazing pleasure, she wanted to feel it again.


    With a red face, she looked at Nokon, "Dear, can you bear a little for me?" She quickly said and turned to look at Rowen. Her legs moved apart and she revealed her vagina to him.


    "Please, I beg you, please fuck me with your dick."


    Nokon listened to Iyana''s words and his eyes widened in surprise. "What?! What are you saying now? You have already done enough and you can leave now." He tried to make his wife understand that they were free.


    Iyana gulped her saliva and her head turned into turmoil. On one hand, she wanted to leave with her husband. However, her body was not ready to leave after what it had experienced, she wanted to continue to indulge in the pleasures, that Rowen was giving her.


    With teary eyes, she looked at Nokon again. "I think you should go alone. After what has happened today, I don''t think I can face you anymore and I know that you will also not see me in the same way as before. It''s better that you leave and go alone."


    "No! What are you saying? I still love you and your worth will never diminish in my eyes. And you have done all this because you had no other choice. However, now you have a choice, so leave this ce."


    Rowenughed at their words. "Leave Alone? Hahaha... That''s a foolish dream, either both of you go together or I will rip off his other leg too."


    Iyana bit her lip and tears formed in her eyes. ''What should I do? If I leave here now, I will never get to feel this again. And I know after tasting this that I would not be able to live without this pleasure, I will go crazy.''


    "There, he has said it, we have to leave together. Now let''s go." Nokon frantically moved on his one leg and signalled Iyana to get up from the bed, however, when he saw the reluctant expression on her face again, something cracked in his heart.


    ''No... It can''t be...'' Tears started to fall down his eyes. Is she really gonna abandon me for this demon? Tears started to fall from his eyes and he got on his one knee.


    More and more pain started to pierce his heart. He looked up with his red eyes, "You whore!!! Why are you not leaving that bed?!!" He yelled with his throat.


    Iyana shut her eyes at his words and tears moved out of them. Her heart was also in pain and she wanted to go with Nokon, however, the fear of missing out on such great pleasure stopped her body from moving even an inch.


    "I am sorry dear, but please do this sacrifice for me." She said in a choked voice.


    "Sacrifice for you?! Whore!!! What happened to our love, to all your talk, that you will never leave me alone? And now you are ready to sacrifice me for this demon. He was correct, you are nothing but a dick-loving slut!"


    Listening to his painful words, more and more guilt filled her body. She knew that she was wrong, however, the pleasure was too great for her to leave. "I am sorry, but... But... Don''t worry, I will take care of you after this. Even if you can''t walk, I will help you do everything."


    These words were like a nail in his coffin, he never knew that thedy he loved all his life would stoop down so low. Just to get some dick, she would leave him. Finally, he broke down and kept staring at Iyana, all the memories of them started passing through in front of him.


    Rowen smiled at his condition, "I told you that she was a dick-loving slut," He said and looked at Dana, "st his other leg too."


    Dana nodded and with just a single shot of arrow blown Nokon''s second leg.


    "Ahhh...!!!" Nokon yelled loudly in pain.


    "Sob... Sob... I am sorry dear, I am so sorry. I will take care of you even if you hate me."


    Rowen looked down at her and with a smile ced his penis on her slit. "Do you want it?"


    Iyana gulped her saliva, her whole body was twitching for him to enter her vagina. "Yes... Please, I beg you. I can''t stand it anymore."


    "Hahaha... Tell your husband, how bad you want it. Tell him how good you feel. And tell him whose penis is better. And I will give you a special treat." Rowen licked her jawline, however, didn''t thrust his penis in her yet. He wanted to humiliate them more.


    He knew that she was dying to get his dick and could do anything just to have a taste of its pleasure again


    More tears dripped down her eyes and after some resistance she finally broke down and looked at Nokon. "Dear I am sorry but, now I can''t live without his penis. I have never felt this good before in life, not with you, not with anyone. I am sorry... Sob... But he is far better than you in every way and after tasting his penis, I don''t think you can satisfy me anymore."


    She said and broke down in more sobs.


    Rowen smiled and looked at Nokon. He was kneeling in front of him, without saying anything, however, the negative auraing from him told that he was still sane and was hurt even more with Iyana''s words.


    "Nice, here is your price." Rowen prated her vagina all the way through in just a single thrust making her take a deep gasps and then her eyes rolled up and a smile formed on her face.


    "Ahh... Thanks.... Ahh..." Her whole body turned burning hot and her head again submerged in the extreme pleasure.


    After that Rowen fucked her in front if Nokom for another one hour. He used Iyana in all kind of poses and positions and humiliated Nokon with his words as much as he could. By the end Iyana was fully a ve of Rowen''s dick, she even started to curse her husband just so she could stay in Rowen''s good books.


    "Nokon, this is real pleasure. You have never satisfied me the way he did and that is why I am leaving you. From now on I will serve master Rowen." She said and standing up from the bed, kicked Nokon in the face.


    She then looked at Rowen. "Master, I hope, I made you happy."


    Rowenughed at the change in her nature. "Happy? You can make me happy if you kill your husband."


    Iyana took in a deep breath listening to Rowen. She was petrified for few seconds. Although she was cursing Nokon just a few seconds ago, she couldn''t kill him. She was already feeling guilty that she was doing such inhumane things just to get some pleasure, however, killing her husband, this guilt would stay with her all her life.


    She looked into Rowen''s eyes and she could tell that he was serious. She then remembered the pleasure that she just felt, some of it was still coursing in her body. Clenching her teeth she picked up a heavy rock and smashed it in Nokon''s head.


    "I am sorry dear, but I can''t live without this penis. This is thest sacrifice I am asking from you. Ahh...!" She yelled and started to smash Nokon''s head again and again until he was dead.


    Soon enough guilt of killing her husband filled her in. Her self image started to break, she knew that she is not good anymore and epting that she has turned evil made her puke. In just a few seconds she lost consciousness and sprawled down in Nokon''s blood.


    With a satisfied smile, Rowen moved out of the bed and started putting on his Robe. "What a pathetic slut. Killed her own husband just for some dick." He then looked at Felicia. "Throw her in the Hellish dimension and kill the remaining two beasts."

 Chapter 239: Note

    Chapter 239: Note


    Felicia nodded at his words and, first her bugs killed the remaining two beasts and then she took Iyana to the hellish dimension.


    "You, also move in," Rowen said to Dana.


    Bowing at him, Dana also disappeared with a reluctant expression.


    Rowen then ced the two demonic beasts in his hellish dimension with a smile on his face. He was proud of his creations. They would definitelye in handy after he Ascends and reaches to the higher realm.


    He then moved above the clouds and looked towards the direction he came from, he intended to teach Lulu a lesson another day. First, he wanted to reach the Kingdom of Ellesmere and meet his first servant ir. He missed her.


    He zoomed out with a sweep of air and his speed started to increase with each second. He continued to move for the next one and a half month.


    Previously he needed about two months to cover the same distance, however, after getting his dao filled with darkness anding out of the Ascendence pit he covered the distance about two weeks earlier.


    His eyes moved through thend of Rubloa and then he moved towards the Ellesmere kingdom and just as he thought the whole continent was thoroughly ttened by the members of the Rubloa sect when Rowen killed Garu, who was one of their elders.


    At that time he was not strong enough to at least defend his castle from the great Rubloa sect, however, if it was current him then he could have easily eliminated the Rubloa sect.


    After reaching Ellesmere, he saw that the Pce was dpidated with bricks falling all around and he could also spot dried up blood on the roads and walls.


    Scanning the whole ce he quickly found both Ia and Winona in the same room. They were talking to each other, however, he didn''t find ir anywhere.


    Ia and Winnona also noticed him and quickly came out of the room, that they have prepared after they came out to check on ir on Rowen''s orders.


    Both of them stood in front of him and bowed down "Master..."


    "Where is ir?" Rowen asked with a Frown on his face.


    Both Winona and Ia looked at each other and then with a worried face looked at Rowen. "Master she never came here. We waited for four months and no one came. However, we did find this note."


    Ia pulled out a yellowish parchment from her space ring and handed it over to Rowen.


    "What''s in it?"


    "We didn''t dare to open it without Master''s permission," Winona said.


    Rowen nodded at her and opened the parchment. It was a note from none other than ir. "Master, sorry for noting on time, but I am chased by a demon n from the higher Realm, so I have to Ascend or I will be killed. I hope I can meet you again in the Higher Realm."


    It was a short and concise letter, however, Rowen could read her emotions behind it. He could tell that she was in a lot of Danger and he has to go and save her. However, he doesn''t know where to find her. The only thing he is currently aware of is that she has ascended.


    cing the parchment in his space ring he looked at both the girls. "Go back to the Hellish Dimension, we are going to Ascend now."


    Both of them nodded and disappeared from the ce. Rowen then looked at the dpidated state of the pce and also looked around. Although the Rubloa sect has ttened most of the continent many people were still alive and living here.


    Mostly in the broken houses and some of them were even living in the Pce. He could also spot many of the servants that previously worked for King of Ellesmere. They are still living in the Pce.


    Moving down hended in the pce and just as he did, many of the servants came and surrounded him, all of them then Bowed down.


    And then a guy with a big build and metallic armour came forward and kneeled in front of Rowen.


    "The Rightful King of Ellesmere, please have mercy on us and save us from this peril. I, Romof, the second Imperil guard of Queen Lilias has tried to take care of this pce in your absence, I hope you could forgive me for the state of this Pce." The guy said with a shivering voice.


    Rowen just ignored him and opened his third eye, and in a jail underground he spotted the second queen, mother of Soleil. Previously she was thrown in jail by Lilias and after that hepletely forgot about her.


    When the servants saw the demonic third eye appearing on their king''s forehead, they gulped their saliva and quickly backed up. They have heard the stories, of how cruel theirst king was. There are even rumours that he was the one that offended the Rubloa sect, which lead to such destruction.


    Rowen sensed the fearing out of them and with a disdainful expression, he looked at Romof and formed the w in his hand. "You have done a good job. Here take this price for your loyalty." He pointed his finger at his forehead.


    Romof gulped his saliva in fear and sweat formed on his forehead. However, he didn''t dare disrespect an offer from Rowen. Standing up he moved forward and closed his eyes. Even some tears started dripping from his eyes. He knew what has happened to the people who have epted this gift from Rowen, all of them had turned into mindless demons.


    Rowen smirked at his feared stated and decided to give him some control so he could at least keep this ce alive. Because this could be the ce ir might return if he is unable to find her.


    So instead of his Fiend Flesh Transmutation, he applied his Bloodline magnification art on him.


    After just a few minutes Romof turned from a normal human to a Death Worm. However, he was able to control his body shape, not like Rowen''s grandfather. Returning back he stood in front of Rowen and bowed down again.


    "Thanks, master for the mercy."


    Rowen looked at the rest of the servants with disdain and then disappeared from the ce and appeared in front of the Jail of the Second queen.


    The dungeon was surprisingly well lit and even the Queen was well kept. ''Looks like she still had some of her loyal followers taking care of her, after I was gone.''


    The second Queen who was reading a book on a soft bed sensed that someone was outside her cell, looked up and when she saw Rowen standing there Anger formed on her face.

 Chapter 240: Completely In?

    Chapter 240: Completely In?


    "You! How dare you show your face to me after what you have done to me and my daughter! God will never forgive you!" She yelled as she moved near the cell. Her face was clearly visible behind the iron rods.


    "God?" Rowen chuckled. "Don''t worry about God, soon enough, I will kill him too and get his goddess to submit under my dick. Just like your daughter did. She begged me to stop, but I continued to **** her no matter how hard she resisted."


    The second queen''s eyes turned red as she tightly grabbed the Iron rod that made the Jail. Her teeth gritting as her whole body seethed up in anger.


    She wanted to kill him, however, she doesn''t even have her cultivation as Lilias has sealed her before leaving her in this dungeon. "I should have killed you and your mother when I had the opportunity, I never thought that you will be such a menace to the whole world. I would have done great work."


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Your daughter almost killed me once. But thanks to that now I can use her body as my sex toy whenever I want."


    "You! Tears formed in her eyes. And after a few seconds of gritting her teeth, she kneeled on the ground and more dears dropped out of her eyes." She then looked up at Rowen. "Please, I beg you. Can I see her just once? It''s been a long time since I have seen my dear daughter. I thought she would already be dead."


    "Hahaha..." Rowenughed at her words and appeared inside the jail. Moving towards the small bed he sat on it and looked at the second queen''s lusty figure.


    Although she had been in this jail, however, thanks to her supporters the lustre of her skin were still there. She had the same colour hair as her daughter. Silvery like the moon, her body was more rounded up than Lilias, with big boobs and ass.


    And because of the dungeon time, she lost some weight, which causes the fat on her body to be situated at correct ces only like her big boobs and ass.


    "How can I deny a request from my second mother if she asks so nicely," Rowen said with a teasing smile.


    Second Queen looked at Rowen''s smile and listened to the wordsing out of his mouth and she could tell that he was not being real. There was some hidden motive behind his sweet words.


    "What do you want?" She said standing up.


    Rowen''s smile widened at her words, "I like it, straight to the point huh..." He then spread his legs apart. "You know Second Mother, I haven''t had a good love session for some time, and although your daughter is good, I want to try something new. If you can please me then I will let you live with your daughter."


    Listening to his words, a jolt ran through queens body and then she bit her lower lip in anger. First, this guy raped her daughter and now he wants toe after her. ''However, I have to do it, If I want to see Soleil again.'' Clenching her fist she slowly moved towards him and then got on her knees in front of Rowen.


    Rowen''s smile widened and turned into a demonic one, moving his hand he caressed her head and started to y with her silver hairs. "You know, if your daughter had just epted my love back then, then the world wouldn''t have to face my wrath. However, now because of her everyone will suffer under me.


    "Hmph... I don''t know about anyone. But you have to keep your promise if I please you." She looked up into his eyes for confirmation.


    Rowen smiled with his eyes. "You are just as selfish as before. Not caring about anyone except yourself and your daughter." He then nodded, "I never break my promises." He said and pulled her hairs tightly which made her grunt in pain. "Now, start and please me, the sooner you satisfy me the sooner you will get to meet your daughter."


    The second queen contemted for a few second and then gulping her saliva. Moved Rowen''s pants down and just as she did so a giant popped up in front of her face. Her eyes widened just looking at his size.


    "He raped my daughter with this giant. She must have suffered a lot of pain." Tears formed in her eyes and after that, with determination, she took her tongue out and licked the tip of his penis.


    ''It smells very strong, like a real man. I have never tasted something like this.'' She thought and then moved her tongue around a bit more on his nce. Rowen closed his eyes and let out a moan. After that moving his head down he smiled.


    "Slut! Take it deeper. Your daughter was many times better than you at this. And I am sure that she got this from a slut like you, so stop wasting your time and show me your real potential."


    The second queen took in a deep breath then opening her mouth wide enough she moved her lips down his shaft slowly. Her tongue caressing around its veins as she moved down.


    "Ahh... Aha..." She gagged as she found out that his dick was already at the deepest part of her mouth and she hasn''t even fit itpletely in her mouth yet. ''This is bigger than I thought!'' Widening her eyes she tried to move back to take in a breath, however, suddenly she felt a force on the back of her head.


    "Umm..." She struggled to move back.


    "Not so quick bitch. I have just started to enjoy your throat. Just take itpletely in."


    ''Completely in?! Is he mad?! No way this giant thing could fitpletely in my mouth. Even taking half of it was very difficult.'' However, before she could try to protest anymore. The force on the back of her head increased and with just a single thrust Rowen embedded his penis deep inside her mouth vagina.


    "Ahh... Your mouth is so soft. I think it is the softest I have ever felt. I am so lucky that I checked on you or I may have lost a good mouth pussy." His dick twitched inside her throat.


    Second queen moved her head side by side to take her mouth away and to breathe and seeing her struggling like a fish Rowen smiled and let go of her head. And just as he did so, her head quickly sprung back and moving back she ced her right hand on her chest and started heaving deep breaths.


    "Hhh... Hahh..." Her face waspletely red because of the collection of the blood. Sweat covered her entire forehead.


    "Are you gonna wait all day? Quickly take it back in your mouth." Rowen grabbed her hairs and moved her face back in his crotch. With tears filling her eyes, she readied herself and took his penis back in her mouth.


    This time she took it inpletely so that Rowen does not forcefully make her suffocate like previous time and with deep and fast strokes she started giving him deepthroat. ''Cum quickly you monster!''


    Her throat was hurting from his big size, however, she still continued so that she could meet her beloved daughter. She was afraid that Rowen would have already broken herpletely with his giant dick.


    ''I hope you are ok Soleil. Mom is gonna see you soon.'' Determination shed in her eyes and she became even more intense with her strokes.


    "I told you that you are a natural born slut, I didn''t even have to force you that much to gobble my whole dick up. Ahh..." He moaned and also started to move his hips in pleasure.


    After ten minutes Second Queen was almost exhausted from moving her head up and down continuously and her whole body started to hurt in exhaustion. She was taking in deep breaths through her nose as she continued to deep throat Rowen.


    ''What is this guy! How could he resist for so long?!'' More tears formed in her eyes because of the pain in her throat.


    Rowen on the other hand finally jerked his hips and released his thick fluid in her mouth. "Drink it all bitch. If you spill even a single drop, you would never be able to meet your sluty daughter."

 Chapter 241: Beta Male?

    Chapter 241: Beta Male?


    The second queen finally took her mouth away from his dick, her face red. She first gulped his semen in her stomach and only after that she started coughing loudly while holding her chest.


    Her teary eyes moved up and looked at Rowen. "Now let me see my daughter." Her body shivering as she stood up.


    Rowen smiled at her words. "Your daughter? I told you that you can see her once you satisfy me. Do you not understand my words?" Rowen then removed his shirt and satpletely naked on the bed.


    Second Queen understood the meaning behind his words. He was not satisfied with just the blowjob she just gave him. Her eyes then moved down and she looked at his penis. Her jaw dropped as her eyes stayed wide. It was hard again in just a few seconds and somehow it looked bigger and throbbed with even more veins.


    Her legs twitched as she gulped her saliva in fear. "What do you want me to do, so that you can let me meet my daughter?"


    Rowen rxed on the bed, his back touching the wall behind and then he smiled. "I have already told you before. You just need to satisfy me and you can meet your daughter."


    The second queen raised her brow. "Satisfy you? When will you be satisfied? For all, I know you can leave me hanging all my life. And I don''t even know if my daughter is alive or not. You may already have killed her and are telling me lies to get my body."


    "Hahaha...!" Rowenughed at her words. "Get your body? Are you stupid? If I want I could force you down right now and use every part of your body as I want."


    Listening to his words she bit her lower lip and balled her first tightly, frustration covered her face. Rowen was right, if he wants then he can also forcefully take her body and he doesn''t even have to show her daughter to her. She waspletely helpless in this situation.


    cing both of her hands on her robe she started undoing it. And in just a few seconds she stood naked in front of him. Her right hand over her crotch and her left hand over her bosoms. There was a red glow on her face.


    She looked down on the floor ashamed. She didn''t wanna face his teasing face. However, next, she heard a voice that made her look up.


    "Never thought a slut like you could produce the expression of shame. Don''t act too much and stick to your basic nature. Be a slut.... Hahaha..."


    Queen''s eyes widened at his words. "I am not a slut, you demon. Have you forgotten that I once was the Queen of thisnd? A royalty. Never in my dreams would I have ever thought of facing a situation like this. It''s all very shameful. And on top of this, all of this is done by my stepson."


    Rowen narrowed his eyes, "Shut up you bitch... Nowe and ride my cock. I know you are waiting for this. I can see, your pussy is already dripping with juices."


    "No, it''s not! I would never want to have sex with a scrawny demon like you. You are just pathetic, to force someone weak to satisfy your urges. Only a beta male could do something like this."


    Rowenughed at her words and stood up. cing a hand on his robe, he let his destructive qi in it that made his dress tear down and fall on the floor. He then moved near Second Queen and started staring into her eyes. His twitching dick touched the back of her hand, which was covering her crotch area.


    Queen''s body shook as she felt the light touch on her hand and she backed up a little, her face turning even redder.


    "Bitch, today I will let you know what a real man is. A real man is not made to coax a weak pathetic creature like you. They are born to rule and make people submit to them and today you will submit to me. I will break you into so many ways that by the end of all this you will forget everything, your daughter, your identity and the only thing you will live for will be my dick."


    Second Queen gulped her saliva and backed up, she could sense the evil auraing from him. Her eyes thennded on his penis and a shiver ran past her spine. She knew that if Rowen used this giant thing then she would break down. She has never seen a dick so big, her husbands was not even half of this.


    "I... I will never break under you. I am stronger than I look." She stuttered, making her more nervous than she already was.


    Rowen chuckled at her words and then moved back again on the bed. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you much. Juste and sit on myp. I promise I will be gentle."


    The second queen''s eyes stayed on his giant penis. ''No matter how gentle you will be, this thing will still tear me apart.'' Sweat formed on her face as she slowly removed her hands from her boobs and crotch.


    Looking at her giant boobs and her dripping pussy, Rowen''s smile widened and his blood started to rush under his skin. ''I will make her beg for mercy tonight.'' He was not nning to go gentle on her, on the other hand, he was nning to release his inner demon on this slut.


    Second Queen looked at his face and then with a slight nod moved in front of him. "Remember your words, be gentle and please stop when I say so."


    Rowen looked at her with a smile.


    "Did you listen, what said? Stop when I say so... Can you do it?" Second Queen said again.


    However, Rowen just kept smiling and in the end, grabbed both of her shoulders with his hand.


    "Stop..." The second queen''s eyes widened as she tried to move away from his grip. "You said you will be gentle. Now keep your words." Tears formed in her eyes as fear started to grip her body.


    "Gentle? Bitch, let me show you, how a slut should be treated." Rowen stood up from his bed and pushed her down on the bed, making her big melons bounce, her face contorted in pain and she tried to roll away from the bed.


    "Where are you running bitch!" However, suddenly she felt a p on her face, which sent her ears ringing. Her eyes finally couldn''t hold the tears back and she started crying loudly. "Help! Somebody save me from this monster!" She tried to call her helpers, however, no one dared toe, as they knew that Rowen would kill them if they tried anything.


    "Help?! Hahaha... None of these retarded dogs that you breed wille in front of a lion. They must be shitting their pants right now." Hended another p on her left cheek this time, making her cry even louder.


    His right hand then moved down and he prated three of his finger in her vagina and started rubbing the insides of her roughly.


    "Ahh... Please slow down... I beg you... Aha... It hurts so much... Someone, please help!!!"

 Chapter 242: Killer

    Chapter 242: Killer


    Rowen''s rough fingers electrified her whole body, her eyes rolled up and she grabbed her pillow tightly to bear the different sensations going through her mind.


    Her head moved up as veins were clearly visible on her neck.


    "Move your body you slut!" Rowen said as he increased the intensity of his fingers.


    "Ahh... Ha... Hah... Aaaa...!" Queen just kept moaning in pleasure, her whole body was heated up and her face was already red with all the blood flow.


    "Ah... I am about to..." Before she could finish her sentence Rowen stopped his fingers and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "You want to finish it all alone? Hahaha..."


    The second queen looked at him with menacing eyes, some of it was anger at Rowen forcing her body and some of it was that he didn''t finish what he started.


    Rowen pped her boobs and then moved over her. Grabbing her knees gently he moved them apart.


    The second queen, who intended to resist just looked away as she was on the verge of cumming and she wanted Rowen to finish it.


    Spreading her legs apart Rowen ced his giant on her opening and started to slowly rub on it. His face moved close to hers, as he grabbed her face and stared deep in her eyes.


    "Kiss me..." His deep voice sent shivers down her spine. And she didn''t know why but her body moved instinctively and her lips touched his.


    With a passionate grab of her neck, Rowen started rolling his tongue inside of her mouth.


    His other hand moved over her big melon-like boobs, her moans started leaking out as his dick started to rub against her wet vagina.


    ''I haven''t even inserted my ck aura in this bitch and she is already acting like a slut.'' A smile formed on Rowen''s face as his tongue moved even deeper into her mouth.


    "Put... Put it in..." The second queen huffed deep breaths as she moved her mouth away from his.


    Her face waspletely flushed red and her whole body was begging for his dick.


    Rowen smiled at her words and decided to tease her more. Both of his hands grabbed her boobs tightly and he started to lick her neck.


    ''She is this desperate without my ck aura, I wonder what would happen if I pushed some of my aura in her.'' With a slight smirk, Rowen started to move his aura in her body through her hands.


    As he massaged her boobs more and more of his ck aura started to enter her body.


    And the more ck aura entered her body the more she started to heat up, her nipples were hard as stone, and her vagina was already overflowing with love juices like a river.


    Rowen teased her more as he moved away from her body and ced his penis on the entrance of her vagina.


    The second queen looked at him with an expecting gaze, her chest was heaving up and down as she took breaths and she just couldn''t wait for hisrge penis to enter her body.


    However, Rowen was just teasing her, he continued to rub his penis on her vagina and never entered her body. ''Suffer bitch, who could have guessed that second queen of Ellesmere would be this big of a slut.''


    ''Why isn''t he putting in? My inner parts are spasming to take him in.'' She moved her hips to encourage Rowen, however, a chuckle left his mouth. "Are you this big of a slut?" He asked with a smile on his face.


    Listening to him she turned her face sideways and looked away from him, however, her shameful expressions told everything.


    Rowen could clearly see how she was begging for his dick subtly, it was just a matter of time and she would even kill the rest of her shame.


    "I will fuck you so hard that it will turn your organs upside down. You just have to look in my eyes and beg for my penis. And you have to also tell your dead husband, how unfaithful you are."


    Queen''s face turned even redder after listening to Rowen. "I can never do such things. I love my husband even though he is dead. I can never admit to his killer."

 Chapter 243: In debt of you

    Chapter 243: In debt of you


    Rowen''s hand moved behind her back and reaching her hair he pulled them back tightly making her head go up.


    His right hand then moved over her chest and he started feeling her heartbeat.


    "Just say it and you will be able to see your daughter again and you will also be able to satisfy your lust."


    "I don''t want that..."


    "You don''t want what? You don''t want to see your daughter again?" Rowen asked with a smile.


    "No, I am not lusty. I don''t want to satisfy my lust, just please let me meet my daughter."


    Rowen squeezed her right boob gently and pressed his penis against her crotch.


    "Think again..." From his hand more ck aura moved in her body.


    Tears formed in Second Queen''s eyes.


    ''How can I...'' Biting her lower lip she looked at Rowen. "Please fuck me. I beg you..." Then more tears started falling down her eyes.


    Rowen looked at her with a smile, however, didn''t enter his penis in her vagina. "Tell your dead husband, how much you want my dick and how big of a slut you are."


    More tears fell down from her eyes listening to Rowen''s words and then she nodded slowly. "Dear, I am sorry that I will cheat you with your son. I am a whore and doing this for me and my daughter... Please forgive me," she begged and looked at Rowen.


    Rowenughed listening to her, cing his penis on the tip of her cave, he pushed it in slightly which made her moan in pleasure as her eyes rolled up and the tears that were falling from her eyes just now stopped and pleasure covered her whole consciousness.


    Her nipples perked up and she took in a deep breath which raised her melons. Rowen looked at them and licking his lips attacked them. His tongue rolled around her nipple and his other hand pinched her other one.


    His dick slowly started to move up her body and the more it did so the more love juices started to drip down of her cave.


    Rowen started to y with her nipple with his teeth and finally with a full thrustpletely entered her body. And just as he did so her eyes widened and her face contorted in pain.


    ''This is so big... And so good...'' "Ahh..." A juicy moan leaked out of her mouth that caused her cheeks to burn in shame.


    Rowen then moved his face in front of hers and started sucking on her neck. While his hips started to move up and down rhythmically on her crotch.


    "Uhh. Ahh... Aaaa...! Slow... Ahh..." Moans after moans started to move out of her mouth as Rowen started to increase his pace slowly. He was gentle at first, however as time went by he started to show his rough side.


    Hickies started to form on her neck and chest and she could feel that his grips were tighter than before and then suddenly between her pleasure filled moans a loud grunt of pain resounded.


    Rowen had squeezed her cloud-like soft melon too tightly. His fingers were covered in her boob and then he slowly moved his hand up, stretching her melon up.


    "Ahhh... What are you doing? This hurts so much... Be gentle!" She squirmed under him to release her bosom from his grip, but it changed nothing, a sadistic smile formed on Rowen''s face and then he pped her other boob tightly while still stretching her right one.


    "Gentle? This is just the beginning... I willpletely break you today. Just like I did to your dear daughter."


    "My daughter... Ahh... You devil... You did this to my daughter?" More tears started to fall out of her eyes.


    "Hahaha... She begged me to stop, again and again, however, I continued to torment her body. However, I have to say one thing, she was not as big of a slut as you."


    Rowen then started thrusting again and again while pressing her boobs and leaving many love marks on her neck and chest.


    She on the other hand continued to moan and grunt loudly. In the cold jail, both of them indulged in each other again and again for hours. Although the second queen waspletely exhausted and there were many marks on her body, Rowen didn''t stop and continued his pounding, till he waspletely satisfied.


    She grunted again and again by the pain she was suffering, however, the pleasure was also so great, that stopped her from struggling too much. She even started to move her hips, even though she was exhausted.


    Rowen hade in her vagina so many time that she didn''t even remember and the same with her mouth. He made herpletely into a toy.


    And after Rowen was finished with her he threw her in the hellish dimension with her daughter. He then came out of the jail and met with Lilias and told her everything about ir.


    "Hmmm..." Lilias nodded, "I think we should ascend too. You have already dissolved your Dao, so you won''t be facing any major problems shortly. So our first mission after ascending should be to rescue ir from her enemies."


    Rowen nodded at her words. "I think you are correct, she is my property and I can''t let anything happen to her, it would be a p to my face. Let''s go back to the pit and Ascendence."


    Lilias took in a deep breath and with a kiss entered the hellish dimension again. Rowen flew above the Pce of Ellesmere and then looking at it the final time he zoomed toward the Pit of Ascendance the second time.


    Soon enough in just two months, he reached at the pit again. The whole dragon fang sect was in a mess as their leader was missing for a few months and heretic from other sects killed many of the guards present at the sect.


    Rowen ignored everyone and moved directly towards the hall where the pit was located. Some guards tried to stop him, however, just sensing his aura, they moved aside and some even kneeled down.


    "This, I know this guy, previously when he came even master Dragon Fang was talking to him with respect. We should note in his way." One of thedy guards said to a muscr man, who was also scared from Rowen''s aura.


    "He looks so terrifying, God knows, how many people he has killed to get a blood aura like that." The muscr guy looked at his departing back and gulped his saliva.


    "Could he be the one that made sect leader Dragon Fang disappear?" The girl asked.


    The muscr guy took in a deep breath and took a step back. "Even if he is the one, I don''t think we could do anything. I don''t think anyone could do anything against him. We should just stay quiet and survive for as long as possible. After that, I will find a way to escape from this God-forsaken ce for both of us."


    The girl looked at the muscr guy and a blush formed on her face. "I will be in debt of you..." She then looked away.

 Chapter 244: Rock and Pyke

    Chapter 244: Rock and Pyke


    Rowen entered the hall as all of the surrounding people looked at him and talked about him behind his back.


    As he came in front of the pit, two monstrous-looking heretics appeared in front of him. Both of them looked like bulls with red skin and long white tusks rising out of their lower lip.


    Rowen looked at both of them blocking his way and raised his brows. "Get out of my way." He said with an arrogant tone. He didn''t wanna waste any time and quickly ascend so he could enter the twelve great heavens and find ir. He didn''t want anything happening to her.


    Surrounding them in the big hall were many humans and some demons too.


    ''Looks like after dragon fang went missing all of them came here to possess this ce where pit appears every three years.'' Rowen snorted and looked at all of them with cold eyes.


    There were a total of three heretics present in the hall, two of them were the humanoid bulls and the remaining one was a feminine man with his eyes popping out from behind a decadent fan.


    He was standing at the sidelines and looking at the drama with his eyes smiling.


    "Big brother Ren looks like we will see a one-side ughter now. How can this fool dare to offend the Demonic Bull Brothers? Although he is a heretic, but facing two demonic heretics would surely result in his death. What a pathetic guy."


    A guy standing beside the human heretic said with a demeaning and loud tone, he made sure that Rowen could listen to his voice.


    There was excitement shing in his eyes as he looked at the two demons and the neer. He wanted to see someone die and it was obvious, who would lose, that is why he choose to demean Rowen. Winning against two demons would be impossible.


    Rowen cast a gaze at him and then looked at the two demons in the front again.


    His little look was enough to send shivers of fear down the guy''s spine, the guy even backed up a step subconsciously. And when he realised that he was intimidated just by his looks, anger rose up in his body and he stepped up again with a heavy step.


    Gritting his teeth he looked at Rowen again, however, Rowen waspletely ignoring him.


    "What audacity! Big brother Ren, I think you should join the demonic brothers too and teach this brat a lesson." He looked at his big brother, who was the Heretic with Fan.


    Ren looked at just junior brother and smiled, "No need to worry junior brother Elian, I think the two demonic brothers are enough to handle this arrogant guy." After that, both of them started looking at the blunder in front of them.


    Rowen took another step forward, with his eyes pointed, his back was straight and his moves were graceful. His eyes were not looking elsewhere but only the pool in front of him.


    The Demonic Bull standing on the right side hissed, showing its remaining yellowish teeth.


    There was a wooden staff in his hand. As he came in front of Rowen with his shoulders wide.


    His brother on the other hand had a metallic staff in his hand, which had metallic spikes at the top end.


    One of his ears was cut and only half of it was remaining. Moving his staff on the top of his shoulder, he grinned and stepped back with a rxed foot.


    He looked at Rowen from up to down and an edged smile formed on his face.


    Licking his lips he looked at his brother. "Little Rock, don''t mess him up too much, he looks fragile and you know, how much I like fragile boys like him. Just seal his cultivation and tie him up, after that, I will y with him to my heart''s content."


    An even bigger grin formed on his face after his words, he then ced his other hand on his crotch and lightly shook his groin, "I am sure my little guy will enjoy his pulpy human flesh."


    Rock listened to his elder brother''s words andughed out loud. "Hahaha...! Senior brother Pyke, I will make sure to keep him as fresh as possible. However, after you are finished ying with him, you have to give this human to me. My little guy also wants to y with him."


    Both of them startedughing out loud after his words.


    And the other people present in the hall had various reactions. Some were excited to see, what''s about toe and some, after hearing the two demon''s words, some people''s face contorted in disgust.


    Some had their mouth agape and some even started tough with the two demons. Ren let out a small chuckle behind his fan. "This is getting interesting. So the rumours were true, the two great demonic brothers actually preferred guys."


    Elian had a wide smile after listening to the two demons. Moving his head up he looked at his big brother. "Brother, the rumour has it, that these two brothers make love with each other..." After saying these words his nose raised in disgust. "Demons truly are disgusting creatures. However, it will be fun seeing this guy''s arrogance getting crushed."


    Everyone in the room had different reactions to the situation unfolding in front of them, however, they all had something inmon too. None of them wanted to leave, all of them stood at their ces, waiting for a drama to start.


    Rowen let out a deep breath and then a smile formed on his face. His body rxed and his feet concreted to the ground. Taking in another deep breath he also removed his forehead wrinkles.


    "What are you smiling at pretty guy. Don''t tell me, you are looking forward to meeting our little guys. Hahaha!!! I am sure my big brother''s staff will not disappoint you." Rock ced his hand on his waist.


    "However, looking at your stature, I don''t think you will be able to walk for a month after taking my big brother."


    Pyke licked his lips and pushed his pants a little lower, "Come, I will be gentle if you stay this submissive." His smile reached his ears.


    Elian looked at his big brother, "I don''t think he will be gentle, looking at his smile and his demonic stature. I am sure he will ruin this guy''s chrysanthemum. It will be a gaping hole by the time this guy is finished." Elian chuckled.


    Ren nodded and smiled at his brother''s words. "This is what happens when you don''t know your ce in this world."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!